Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment

This is a makeshift visitor counter created out of curiosity. Just click the button if you've stopped by this page. (Yes, this button.) After five years of begging, the fans finally got what they wanted from the Total Drama producers: a new season of drama. Putting twenty-two brand new contestants head-to-head on a new American island film set to compete in pop culture-based challenges for a $1,000,000 cash prize, Chris McLean and Chef Hatchet return for the all new season of Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment.

Staff
Chris McLean Chef Hatchet Rachel Claire

/The Oscars/
Allison

Angel

Avery

Camille

Cara

Eric

Irina

Isaac

Josh

Paul

Robert

/The Emmys/
Donna

Elena

Gabe

Minerva

Monique

Ophelia

Risty

Sebastian

Victor

Wes

Zack

For some supporting characters, see Freefalling Lilacs's Minor Characters.

Chapter One: Lights... Camera...
"Chris McLean! Chris McLean! Chris McLean!"

A large crowd of people stood in front of an intricately designed black iron gate chanting a name that had taken over the media in recent weeks. They held up signs with sayings like “We wanna be famous!” and “Bring back the drama!” above their heads, and many were jumping or waving their arms to the rhythm of the chant.

“Move it, move it, out of my way!” Several fans were shoved to the ground by a tall, curly haired blonde elbowing her way through the crowd. She stood in front of the gate and brushed off her dress. She then pulled out a microphone from behind her back and gave a fake smile to the cameraman who had just finished pushing through the crowd after her.

“Are we on?” She muttered through perfect white teeth. The cameraman nodded and she began to speak in the overly dramatic voice of a woman who could only be a television personality. “Hello everybody! Rachel Claire of RealityGossip coming live from in front of the newly opened McLean Studios! In just a few moments, the long-awaited new season of the Total Drama series will be starting! I know that almost the entire country has been waiting for this day to come and only RealityGossip will be able to get the live inside scoop on the show!” The gates behind her started to creak open and a spotlight turned on from behind them. “Looks like the drama is already starting!”

The reporter backed away as the gate swung open. The crowd continued their chant as a dark silhouette stepped in front of the light and began walking towards them. Once the figure got through the gate, the spotlight turned off to reveal the handsome face of Chris McLean.

“Welcome to Major City!” he shouted over the roaring crowd. The cheering continued to get louder until Chris put up his hands to quiet them down. “Man, have we got a show planned for all of you dudes and dudettes! Who’s in the mood for some action?!”

The crowd erupted into cheers.

“Some crazy challenges?!”

A few rowdy teenage boys started hollering in the front row.

“Some romance?!”

A group of girls holding up an “I Heart Chris McLean” sign shouted a marriage proposal.

“Some comedy?!

The blonde reporter was trampled as a bunch of fans tried to reach the host.

Chris smirked. “Then welcome to Total… Drama… Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chris stepped to the side and let the crowd run into the film set as a familiar tune began to play.

(Theme Song)

“Hey, hey, don’t touch the merchandise!” The camera focused back on Chris, who was pushing a rabid fan attempting to touch his hair away from him. “Seriously, do you think I wake up looking this good? This hair takes time and money!” As the fan was pushed to join the rest of the crowd behind a set of red velvet ropes, Chris realized that the camera was on him. “Oh, are we rolling? Eh, they can just edit that out later. But welcome to McLean Studios! This lovely film set, owned by and named after the most amazing person ever, is going to be the setting of the new season.”

Chris looked down at his watch. “I’d give you the tour, but we’re kind of running on a tight schedule and I’m lazy so it’s not going to happen. You’ll figure the place out after a few episodes anyway. Here we are at the side entrance of the film lot. Our twenty-two new contestants are going to be arriving shortly via our high quality transportation services.”

As if on cue, a junky bus pulled up at the side entrance and spit a murky gray cloud of smoke from its tailpipe. “Major City Public Transportation” was written across its side along with a few ads.

“There’ll be two more buses arriving in the next few minutes. Since everybody had to come in by plane we kind of just randomly grouped the contestants onto the buses as their flights arrived at the airport.” Chris explained as the doors to the bus opened with a tired hiss. “This first bus has been waiting for a while now, so its riders will probably be a bit grouchy.”

“I would consider grouchy to be an understatement.” Chris turned to look at the first person who walked off the bus, a boy dressed in a white button down shirt and a black tie. He glared at Chris. “Do you enjoy making people of my status wait long periods of time in a vehicle as disgusting as this dumpster on wheels? I don’t even think rats or cockroaches would be dumb enough to sit in a vehicle like that for that long!”

Chris just smiled through the teen’s complaining. “Everybody, meet our first contestant Gabe!”

“That’s Gabriel James Patterson the Fourth to lowlifes like you Chris.” Gabe sneered.

“Dude, where’s your luggage?” Chris questioned. “Didn’t you bring any clothes with you?”

“Ha. Like I’d let my designer suitcase touch the chewing gum covered floor of that bus.” Gabe rolled his eyes and clapped his hands twice. On that cue, a car pulled up behind the bus and a man in a suit exited the vehicle with a single suitcase in hand. He handed it to Gabe, who smirked. “Thank you Wilton.”

“My pleasure, sir.” The man drove off as quickly as he came, leaving the crowd slightly baffled.

Gabe, on the other hand, saw nothing wrong with this. “So, when are the other losers going to exit the bus?”

“Um, excuse me?” A tall, lean girl spoke from the doorway of the bus, her voice accented with a Boston twang. “Did you just call me a loser?”

“Please welcome Risty to the island!” Chris announced as the girl stepped off the bus, a large luggage rolling behind her and a soccer ball under her arm. The most notable thing about Risty was the big, curly hair she was sporting. Her hair bounced with every step as she marched up to Gabe with a glare on her face.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Gabe said with mock kindness. “Were you talking?”

“You’re lucky I’m not meaner,” Risty scowled, “or this soccer ball would have somehow managed to have hit you in the face.”

“Guys, guys, save the drama for later,” Chris interrupted the argument. “I still have twenty more contestants to introduce.”

“Make that nineteen more.” Another girl exited the bus, though she seemed to be the opposite of Risty appearance-wise. She was small with simple brown hair and a frown on her pale face.

“Meet Belladonna,” Chris introduced as the girl hopped off the bus, dragging two suitcases behind her.

“It’s Donna.” She corrected when she passed by him.

“Okay, Donna then.” The host smiled. “Why the long face, bra?”

“You know I never wanted to be on the show, Chris.” Donna replied, standing beside the other two contestants. “This is just some stupid social experiment my parents are forcing me into.”

“Way to be a Debbie Downer,” Chris commented as a girl wearing long formal dress walked off the bus. “Let’s give a warm welcome to Camille.”

Camille looked around the film set with an expression of absolute wonder on her sweet face, light green eyes wide in amazement. “Wow, so this is what a bus stop looks like!”

“Um, this is actually a film set,” Chris clarified, speaking slowly as if speaking to a child. He received a blank look from Camille. “You know… where we’re having the show?” No response. “Where they make movies?” Silence. “Where you’ll be staying for the next however many days you remain in the competition?”

“Oh, don’t be silly Mr. Chris!” Camille waved her hand in a pish posh manner. “You don’t stay at a bus stop! You stay at a hotel!” She laughed and walked over to the three previously introduced contestants, carrying a large bag and a little red purse with her. She gave them an innocent smile. “Hello, my name is Camille. It’s a pleasure to meet all of you since I’ve never met real life poor people before.”

“I am anything but poor!” Gabe crossed his arms and stuck up his nose. Donna rolled her eyes at the comment but Risty put a hand on the wealthy girl's shoulder.

“Camille, you have a lot to learn.”

“Yeah, she doesn’t get out much. But here’s a contestant who I think a few of you will recognize: the beautiful Irina Rostropovich.” A wide smile spread across Chris’s face as he spoke the next name. “She’s the younger sister of Renata Rostropovich, the beautiful Russian supermodel who rose to fame when she ripped out a certain talk show host’s weave on live television. I’d get ready if I were you dudes at home, because supposedly Irina’s better looking than her sister.”

Chris managed to fit in a wink before the camera zoomed onto a beautiful girl stepping down from the bus, a pale pink rolling luggage at her side. She had to be almost six feet tall and was definitely the blonde bombshell Chris was talking about.

“That is definitely not how I wanted to be introduced onto the show.” Irina commented, her voice carrying a hint of a European accent. “But thank you, I guess.”

As Irina walked over to join the other four contestants, Chris was practically drooling. Another contestant walked off the bus and joined him, the transfixed slack-jawed look on his face identical to the host’s. Eventually Chris snapped out of it and turned to look at the brunet beside him.

“Oh, right, this is Paul!” The host introduced, making the green-shirted boy direct his eyes away from the model.

“Hello Chris,” Paul smiled, obviously pretending as if the previous minute of staring hadn’t happened. “I can’t wait to win the competition and get my ‘I Won a Reality Show’ badge.”

“Paul’s a Boy Scout, if you couldn’t already guess.” Chris explained for the audience.

“And I’m proud about it.” The brunet smiled, putting up the Boy Scouts’ three-fingered salute. “Oh my honor, I will do my best-”

“Yeah, keep moving dorkus,” Chris pushed Paul out of the way and peeked inside the bus. “Okay, so Zack is supposed to be coming out next- AH!”

Chris fell to the ground as a tiny jet flew through the bus doors and over his head. The jet flew into the air and did a few loops. The crowd observing from behind the velvet ropes cheered at the miniature air show. Just as Chris got back to his feet, the jet flew back at him and he ducked back down with a girlish scream. Instead of hitting him though, the jet landed in the palm of a short boy standing in the doorway of the bus. He had what looked like an old cell phone in his other hand as he flicked a switch on the little jet.

“What was that?!” Chris shouted at the bright yellow haired newcomer.

Zack chuckled as he hopped onto the pavement and pushed the antenna back into the electronic device. “Just an RC jet plane that I built out of scraps I found lying around the bus. Neat, isn’t it?”

The host glared. “You almost ruined my hair!”

“It impressed the crowd, didn’t it?” Zack smiled, offering him a hand. Chris pushed it away and got up on his own. Zack just shrugged and walked over to the other contestants, smiling at Irina when he stood next to her in the group.

The model smirked. “Cute. Try again when you’re older.”

“For your information, I’m almost seventeen!” Zack insisted.

“Fine. Wait a year and then try again when you’re taller.”

Zack pouted and Irina smiled as the bus drove off. A second bus pulled up in its spot at the curb, its bumper coming loose and hitting the ground as soon as it stopped. Its doors opened with a hiss and immediately a boy in a heavy sweatshirt with a sideways baseball cap atop his head leaped out. He ran in circles and dribbled a basketball by his side, a wild smile stretched across his face.

“And the crowd goes wild!” The newcomer exclaimed. “Eric Stoneleigh makes another basket! He must be the best basketball player ever!”

“Can I request that he isn’t on my team?” Donna questioned, her upper lip curled in disgust. She and the other contestants stared at the jock as he pretended to accept an imaginary trophy. Camille clapped for Eric, mostly because she had no idea what was going on.

“I really don’t think Eric needs any more of an introduction than that.” Chris commented as the newcomer walked over to join the others. He attempted to squeeze himself into the center of the group, but everybody stepped away from him as though his attitude was contagious.

“He could have at least taken his luggage with him.” A large eyed brunette said from the bus doorway. She had managed to push a big black suitcase all the way to the top of the stairs and was struggling to get it any farther. “What’s in here anyway? Rocks?”

She pushed on the suitcase with all her strength and it toppled down the stairs. It hit the pavement at an awkward angle and popped open revealing that, other than a few items of clothing and a couple of sports balls, it actually was filled to the top with rocks. Eric received a number of blank stares, but he chose to ignore them as he walked over to retrieve his suitcase.

“Hey, don’t hate on my rock collection.” He glared.

“I didn’t ‘hate on’ anything.” The new girl insisted, reaching her hand into Eric’s suitcase. “In fact, these rocks are wonderful.” She picked up a few similar looking speckled rocks and examined them closely. “Judging by the amount of Manhattan schist that’s in here, I’d say you’re from New York City?”

“Born and raised,” Eric replied. “Now give me back my rocks!” He snatched the rocks from the new girl’s hands and zipped them back up in his suitcase, marching rather proudly back towards the other contestants. When they gave him confused glances, he grimaced at them and growled out, “Don’t. Diss. My. Rock. Collection.”

“This is Cara, this season’s nature lover.” Chris introduced the newcomer.

“Pleasure to meet you all,” Cara greeted her fellow contestants as she joined the group. The camera then shifted back to the bus, where a handsome boy in overalls hesitantly stepped off of the last stair. He looked around the set with his teeth clamped down on his lower lip, his eyes darting back and forth in anxiety.

“What’s wrong with you?” Gabe questioned.

The blond looked suspiciously from side to side once more before whispering in a thick Southern drawl, “I’m looking for the cameras.”

“How’s about we give Josh a nice close up shot to welcome him?” Chris smirked cruelly. Following his orders, the cameramen quickly made themselves visible. At the sight of the first cameraman, Josh’s eyes grew to the size of dinner plates and he let out a high pitched yelp. He stood completely frozen in front of the camera, barely even breathing until it became necessary. After a minute of this, Chris walked up next to the southerner and clapped him on the back.

“Oh, you’re going to be so much fun to torture this season.” He laughed before pushing Josh towards the other contestants. As Josh stumbled to regain his balance, another contestant stepped down from the bus. She arched a well-sculpted eyebrow at the scene in front of her.

“What has tall, tan, and handsome so scared?” She questioned.

Josh was unable to answer, so Paul answered for him. “The cameras.”

“Tch,” The tan newcomer pulled a large pair of sunglasses over her eyes and flipped her dark hair over her shoulder, “What kind of an idiot is camera shy and enters himself on a reality show?”

“Don’t you think you’re being a bit mean to the poor guy?” Risty questioned.

“Beautiful confident people can afford to be mean sometimes,” The new girl said. “And Elena Harks is not going to be changing her attitude for anybody.”

“Elena Harks also has a nice pair of sunglasses,” Irina commented when the girl walked past her. When hearing the model’s voice, Elena ripped off said sunglasses and revealed that her expression of superiority had been replaced by a shocked one.

“A-are you Irina Rostropovich?” She questioned.

“Yes.”

Elena burst into a smile and shoved her sunglasses at Irina. “Well, you can have these then! I am, like, your sister’s biggest fan! I’ve seen all of her talk shows and actually bought the DVD for the whole season of The Helen D’Angelo Show just to see the episode where she threw her water in Helen’s face!”

“You can have these back then.” Irina returned the sunglasses to the dark haired girl with a sneer on her face. “I’d prefer not to be associated with my sister if I don’t have to be.”

“I can’t imagine why.”

The blonde glared. “Maybe because she’s always such a-”

“Ladies, ladies,” A pale, brown-eyed teen inched his way in between the two girls, a suave smile on his face, “You shouldn’t be fighting. It’s our first day here.”

Elena raised an unimpressed eyebrow once again. “Who are you?”

“Does my name really matter? ''What’s in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet''.”

The newcomer received a blank look from Irina and Elena as well as most of the other contestants.

It was Donna who broke the silence. “Doesn’t anybody else recognize when a guy is quoting Shakespeare?”

“That was Shakespeare?” Elena questioned.

Donna sighed. “It was Romeo and Juliet. He was pretty much flirting with you guys in the cheesiest way possible.”

Elena and Irina gave the newcomer a glare. He just shrugged. “It’s true. I couldn’t resist the opportunity to speak to two lovely ladies like you.”

“Yo, Victor! Cut the cheese, would you?” Chris ordered. “Seriously, bro, it’s leaving a bad taste in my mouth.”

“Oh my gosh, Chris McLean!” Another contestant rushed off the bus, her blonde ponytail flying behind her like a tail. She stood in front of Chris with an excited smile on her face. “I had no idea you would be introducing us, but I was praying and praying that you’d be the host this season! Would you mind if I hugged you?”

“Haha. Not in a million years.” Chris frowned, taking a few steps away from the girl. “This is Minerva everybody, clearly our new Sierra.”

“Oh, no way am I like Sierra.” Minerva protested. “I might love the show and all, but I don’t think it’s, like, humanly possible to get that obsessed. I’ve checked out some of that girl’s blogs and man is she creepy. The other day, she posted this picture of a pair of underwear that she’d stolen from Cody while she was on Total Drama World Tour and has kept since then. I don’t think I’ve ever seen-”

“Okay, okay, shut up,” Chris pushed Minerva out of the camera’s view as another person walked off the bus. “Our next contestant is Robert!” The well-built male standing beside the host didn’t seem to be aware that he had spoken. He was staring up at the sky as if there weren’t cameras on him. “Yo, Robert?” Chris repeated his name, still with no response. He then snapped his fingers several times in front of his face. “Earth to Robert!”

“Oh, hey Chris!” Robert smiled, suddenly paying attention. “When did you get here?”

“Just go stand over by the other contestants. We’re on a tight schedule.” Chris shooed him off screen before putting his hand to the side of his mouth and whispering to the camera, “Just so you guys at home know, Robert has short-term memory problems from a bad hit to the head. Even I feel bad for the guy and I’m me.”

“Conspiring with the cameramen already, Chris?” A new voice spoke. “It’s a bit early in the competition for that, don’t you think?”

Chris turned away from the camera to see a petite girl in a flared out skirt standing next to him with a casual smile on her face. The bus had already pulled away (running over its destroyed bumper in the process) and she was its last passenger.

“Oh, um, this is Monique, this season’s fashionista.” Chris announced awkwardly.

“As you all will soon know.” Monique added before walking over towards the group, a rolling luggage with the letters “MD” monogrammed on it by her side.

“Stuck up much?” Chris muttered as a third and final bus drove up to the curb. Its doors creaked open revealing an attractive girl with a sneer on her face standing behind them. She slung a bag onto each shoulder before stepping down onto the pavement, her styled hair bouncing slightly in the process.

“Ugh, I swear something must have died in there.” She commented, a New Jersey accent decorating her words. “I don’t think I have ever smelled anything that bad in my life.”

“That’s the lovely scent of public transportation, Avery.” Chris smiled. “At least that’s what I’ve heard. Being my infamous self I don’t have to worry about strange smells on buses.”

“I shouldn’t have to worry about it either.” Avery replied, striking an overdramatic pose and longingly looking into the distance. “One day all of my dreams will come true and Avery Dellcourte will be a household name. When that highly likely event occurs, I’ll be chauffeured everywhere in a lavender colored limousine.”

“Ugh. Barf.” A girl with cherry red hair stood in the doorway of the bus making the ‘gag me with a spoon’ opened mouth and hand gesture.

Avery broke out of her fantasy and glared at the newcomer. “And what say do you have in the matter goth girl?”

“Probably none,” The other girl shrugged, “but it doesn’t really matter. I say what I need to.”

“Puh-lease don’t put me on the same team as her.” Avery rolled her eyes and strutted over to the other contestants.

“Meet Allison, this season’s rebellious goth.” Chris introduced. The scarlet haired girl mock-bowed to the camera before joining her fellow contestants, notably standing on the opposite side of the group from Avery.

Another contestant stepped off of the bus with a devious expression on his face. “Whoa, did I miss a chick fight or something?”

“If you did it was the lamest one I’ve ever seen.” Zack replied, his arms crossed in disappointment.

“Darn,” The dirty blond male adjusted a grimy gray backpack on his back. “Fingers crossed that by the end of the season we’ll end up seeing a fight between her and her.” He pointed at Irina and then Avery. “Preferably it’ll be mud wrestling. Clothing optional.”

“I think you might’ve just earned this show hundreds of teenage male viewers, Isaac.” Chris commented when the blond walked past him.

“Pleasure doing business with you, Chris.” Isaac replied with a smug smirk on his face. Avery and Irina both sneered at him when he walked past. Avery opened her mouth to say something, but she was interrupted by shouting from inside the bus.

“Don’t you dare touch my guitar!”

“Oh, come on, man! I just wanted to see if it was flammable!”

All eyes (well, almost all, since Robert had been distracted by a plane passing overhead) darted back to the bus where a lanky boy with light brown hair rushed through the door. He tightly clutched the strap of the guitar case on his shoulder and kept looking behind him. He didn’t stop running until he crashed into Chris.

“Whoa, sorry!” He grabbed Chris by the shoulders and steadied him before he could fall over. “I didn’t mean to run into you! There’s just a crazy guy with a lighter in there trying to-”

“Wes, I’ll forget it ever happened if you stop touching my shirt!” The musician quickly let go of the fuming host’s shoulder. “Seriously, bro, do you think this clothing is cheap?”

“Considering you seem to have several of the same shirts, I figured you got it at a buy one get eighteen free sale.” A dark haired male holding a lighter exited the bus with a smile on his face. Wes jumped at the sight of him.

"Keep that lighter away from my guitar! This thing's expensive!” He exclaimed, running to join the other contestants.

“Calm down, man,” The newcomer said. “If it means that much to you, I won’t light it.”

“Meet Angel!” Chris introduced. “He’s kind of a pyromaniac, but sadly enough isn’t our craziest contestant-”

“Oh my gosh, it’s so beautiful here!” A snow white skinned girl exclaimed as she exited the bus, her green eyes wide in excitement. “I’ll bet you that when the sun sets, it’ll cast the most amazing colors!”

“That would be from pollution.” Chris replied with a dry laugh.

“It doesn’t matter why the color is there,” She stated. “The only thing that matters is that it is there.”

Chris ignored the fact that the artsy girl was talking and continued doing his job. “Meet Ophelia, supposedly this season’s whack job.”

“I find that term offensive!” The pale blonde shrieked. “You should never use words like that without proof that they deserve to be called them.”

“How much do you want to bet that your medical records say you’re crazy?” The artist turned towards the new voice with a glare. The final contestant stepped off the bus with a smile on his face, though it instantly fell when he saw Ophelia’s frown. “I didn’t mean to offend you. I just couldn’t resist making a bet I knew I could win.”

“Okay, but I’m watching you.” Ophelia replied, not realizing that the newest contestant had just indirectly called her crazy again.

“And last but not least this is Sebastian!” Chris gestured towards the newcomer as the bus started up again. The vehicle left a thick cloud of smoke behind as it pulled away from the film set. Chris coughed and waved his hands around to try and clear the air as Ophelia and Sebastian joined the other contestants. Once the host was finished coughing, he whispered something to the cameramen that sounded like ‘edit that part out’ and then turned to the group.

“Welcome to McLean Studios, your new home for the next few weeks! If you’ll follow me, I’ll give you the mini-tour while I lead you to your new home.” Chris started marching deeper into the film set and the contestants gathered their belongings and followed him. When the fans started to trail the group, Chris quickly spun around and glared. “Not you guys. Jeez, just because you paid a lot of money to be able to see the first episode of the show first-hand doesn’t mean you guys actually get to do anything special. The producers just put that in the commercial to get you guys to send in cash.” The fans groaned and sighed in unison as they were pushed in the opposite direction by a few burly security guards. Many of the contestants looked on with sympathetic glances, though they were forced to go back to following Chris when he continued to walk.

“McLean Studios,” The host narrated as they walked between a few buildings, “is filled with movie sets from past productions. We probably have any set you can dream of-”

“Do you have a space set?” Zack interrupted.

Chris glared at him. “Yeah, but don’t interrupt-”

“What about a gymnasium?” Risty questioned.

Chris sighed. “Yeah, but I was talk-”

“What about a castle?” Minerva asked. “Or a swamp? Or a school? Or a stage? Or a-”

“SHUT UP!” Chris hollered, silencing the blonde instantly. “We have all of those, so just stop talking!”

Minerva stared wide-eyed at the host for a second before squeaking out, “Fine. Forget I ever asked.”

“Good.” Chris continued on his walk through the film set, leading them through a set that looked like a coliseum. The contestants gaped at their surroundings but Chris continued walking and didn’t allow them any time to stop and stare. Eventually they passed by a set of stairs leading downhill into what looked like an amphitheater from where they stood. “This is where this season’s elimination ceremony, the Team’s Choice Awards, will be held.”

“What makes it any different from the Gilded Chris Ceremony?” Irina questioned.

“Well, we sold all of the Gilded Chris statues on E-Buy after Total Drama Action ended.” Chris explained with a shrug. “I’d love to have made more since there can never be enough Chris McLean in this world, but it just didn’t happen.”

“Did you sell those giant statues of you from TDA too?” Paul asked.

“Sierra’s mom bought both.” Chris smirked. He stopped walking when they had reached the center of the film set. In front of the group stood a large building with red double doors marking its entrance. It was three stories tall and the entire front wall of the second and third floor was made out of windows, though on the other sides the walls were solid. Chris proudly extended an arm and pointed at the building. “Dudes, welcome to your new home.”

Most of the contestants gasped in surprise. “We’ll be living here?” Allison asked.

“Yep! With the higher budget we have for this season thanks to my lovely cousin Carla, we can afford a nicer building.”

“It’s not that nice.” Gabe rolled his eyes. “My parents’ mansion is ten times bigger than this.”

“You’ve never been this kind on the show before, Chris.” Sebastian pointed out. “There must be a catch.”

“I’ll get to the catch later.” Chris said as he entered the front doors. “We’ll be calling this building The Hotel because its purpose is the same as a hotel’s: provide a room for you until you’re forced to leave. Here we have the lobby.” The group filed into the first room of the building, which looked just like a hotel lobby. There were several armchairs and couches on both sides of the door as well as a fireplace. A desk covered in papers and folders was placed in the middle of the opposite wall of the room with a sign that read “CLOSED” on it. There were hallways to the left and right of the desk that led deeper into the hotel.

“This lobby is pathetic.” Elena commented. “There isn’t even a receptionist at the desk. Harks Hotels would never leave a guest without service.”

“The front desk isn’t for you, bra.” Chris said. “It’s an informational desk for the cameramen because they always seem to get lost. You won’t ever have to use it.” Elena didn’t seem satisfied with that answer, but Chris began moving down the right hallway. “The hallways down here lead to other rooms and halls in the hotel, but you can explore those on your own time. One thing that is important though,” Chris opened up a door on his right. “There’s a confessional here!”

The contestants peeked into the little room. “Um, isn’t this a janitor’s closet?” Angel questioned.

“Not anymore it isn’t.” Chris laughed.

Confession Cam

Isaac: “So far I’ve gotten a nice place to live, a few hot girls to admire, and a chance at a million dollars.” The troublemaker propped his arms behind his head. “I’ll say this is a sweet deal.”

Gabe: “It is absolutely putrid in here! How dare they force me to stuff myself into this hole in the wall to express my opinion? Don’t they know who I am?”

Ophelia: “This film set is absolutely lovely! I could just imagine a series of paintings of different sets all incorporating some similar element.” She furrowed her eyebrows in thought, but after a minute sniffed the air and smiled. “Oh, and this janitor’s closet smells like lemon-scented cleaning products! Delightful!”

Josh: The tan teen stared with wide eyes and a dropped jaw. After staring for a few minutes, he finally whispered, “There’s a camera in here too?”

“Both hallways,” Chris continued to speak, “lead to the cafeteria and kitchens, where we’ll be going now.”

The host opened the double doors in front of him to reveal a room that was much nicer and cleaner than the Mess Hall back at Camp Wawanakwa, but set up in the same way. There were two long rectangular tables in the room each with a dozen chairs around them. Along the back wall were several large windows with a view of the sets close to the building. To the right was a window where food would be served with a door marked “KITCHEN” beside it.

“So since this cafeteria is so much nicer than the one in past seasons, does that mean the food is better?” Wes asked.

“You see, that’s where one of those catches to living in the hotel comes in.” Chris said as the kitchen door slammed open behind him. “And who better to explain the food to you than the one and only Chef Hatchet?”

The menacing man marched over to stand beside the host, his nostrils flared and his single eyebrow lowered. He was dressed in the familiar attire that he’d worn on Total Drama Island and clutched a few papers in his large hand.

“Maggots!” Chef bellowed, glaring at the contestants and then handing a paper to Chris. “I won’t be cookin’ your food this season,” The contestants began to cheer, “You will.” The cheering immediately ceased. “I’ve come back to the show not to be your cook, but to be your supervisor and medic. I won’t be cooking nothin’ for you. I’ll just monitor you to make sure you don’t accidentally kill anyone.”

“Another catch that I’ll mention while we’re on the subject is that you can’t leave the hotel at night unless you manage to sneak past security.” Chris added. “There will be security guards planted in front of the entrances to the hotel and wandering around the sets. We had to up the security because of the rabid fans and paparazzi that might be lurking about. Those dudes are seriously crazy, like Sierra times a thousand.”

A few of the contestants seemed shocked by the statement (except Elena, who was smiling excitedly), though Josh had the most obvious reaction by turning pale and ducking to try and hide behind the nearest contestant. That contestant was unfortunately Zack, who was at least a foot shorter than him and hid virtually none of the Texan’s upper body.

“Are there any good things about staying in the hotel?” Zack asked, attempting to ignore the cowardly farmer behind him.

“There are plenty of good things.” Chris said. “You guys just don’t get to find them out until later. You’re going to be leaving your bags here and following me to our first film set.”

Confession Cam

Zack: The spiky-haired boy rolled his eyes. “I should have expected that Chris wouldn’t tell me anything. He only cares about the bad things that will happen to us.”

Chris had led the now luggage-less contestants through the doors of a rather nondescript gray building to reveal that they had entered a large backstage area. People talking could be heard in the distance from behind a thick red curtain. There were a few members of a camera crew and sound team milling about but otherwise the backstage area was empty.

“I’ll be separating you into two teams now. I’d recommend you get along with your teammates and don’t be a Heather since you might just need them in the future.” Chris pulled out the paper that Chef had handed him earlier and started reading off of it. “To my left we’ll have The Oscars made up of Paul, Cara, Josh, Avery, Angel, Robert, Camille, Isaac, Irina, Eric, and Allison.”

“This is going to be so much fun!” Cara smiled as she looked around at her teammates.

“Oh yeah. Fun.” Isaac smirked and attempted to slip his arm around the waists of Avery and Irina. Both girls jerked away from him in disgust.

“And the other team will be The Emmys!” The handsome host announced. “This team will be made up of Risty, Monique, Ophelia, Elena, Zack, Sebastian, Minerva, Gabe, Victor, Donna, and Wes.”

“I really think that I should have been announced first.” Elena insisted.

“It was in alphabetical order by last name.” Chris explained. “A few people came before you.”

“Well you should have done it alphabetically by first name.” The dark-haired girl pouted.

“Um, I still would’ve been before you.” Donna pointed out.

“Did I ask for your opinion?”

“Elena, I’m going to give you some advice.” Chris intervened before the socialite could start any arguments. “Why don’t you wait a minute and save the drama for your first challenge!”

On that cue, the thick red curtain raised and revealed a scene on the stage. Four people sat in chairs at the front of the stage with their backs to the contestants. In front of them was a live studio audience cheering wildly.

Chris smiled at the audience before turning back to the contestants, “Your first challenge is to survive your fifteen minutes of fame- literally. All you have to do is keep the audience entertained for fifteen minutes during an interview. If fifteen minutes passes and you’re still on the stage, your team will get a point. If the audience gets bored with you, though…”

The audience members all pressed a button on the arm of their chair and an ear-splitting buzz rang through the air.

“Um, I think the cowboy just fainted.” Allison remarked as Josh fell limply to the ground beside her.

“This challenge sounds easy,” Avery claimed, pushing aside the red haired Goth and unconscious farmer. “I am the most entertaining person here after all.”

“Ha. Easy? I haven’t introduced the special guests who would be interviewing you yet.” Chris smirked. A spotlight shone down on the stage above the first chair. “Our first interviewer is a supermodel, businesswoman, media personality, and the host of America’s Future Beauty Queen. Please welcome Tina Blanks!”

The chair spun around and revealed a beautiful and very familiar face. Her caramel colored hair was curled into dramatic waves, and she broke into a sinister smile. “Some of you are looking ferocious today,” Tina Blanks spoke, using her typical catchphrase. She eyed the contestants one by one and then frowned. “But then again, some of you aren’t.”

“Our next host,” Chris announced as the spotlight switched over to the chair beside Tina, “is a stand-up comedienne and the host of The Helen D’Angelo Show. Please welcome Helen D’Angelo!”

“Hey everybody!” Helen spun around in her chair with a nasally laugh, her short hair moving with her spin. “Jeez, you guys look like you just saw a monster… or maybe Chris McLean. Wait, they’re the same thing!”

“Terrible joke, moving on.” The egomaniacal host glared as the spotlight lit up above the next chair. “I really don’t know how to introduce our next guest, so let’s just say that she makes a ridiculous amount of money and could probably rule the world if she tried to. Ladies and gentlemen, Opal Winfrey!”

Opal turned around in her chair and greeted the contestants with a bright smile. She had a large bag by her feet and lifted out another smaller bag from inside of it. “Everybody who gets interviewed by me gets a gift bag full of my favorite things!”

“Ooh, me too?” Chris asked excitedly.

“During the next commercial break I’ll give you one.” Opal smiled as the spotlight moved off of her.

“Okay then, our final hostess is known for appearing on daytime TV live on weekdays.” Chris blew through the introduction, eager to go to commercial and receive his gift. “Please welcome-”

“Wait just a second!” The doors to the studio slammed open and a curly haired blonde stepped into the room. She glared at Chris. “I think your final hostess is going to be me!”

“Um, who are you?” Chris questioned.

“Who am I?” The woman looked offended. “I am Rachel Claire, head of RealityGossip magazine, and you have granted me inside coverage on this show.”

“Oh, yeah, you.” McLean waved his hand casually as the reporter marched onto the stage.

“I was supposed to get the first interview with the contestants after they got off the bus but I didn’t even make it that far!” Rachel shouted. “Instead I was trampled by rabid fans before I could even get into the studio! I think you owe me!”

“You can’t do that!” The unrevealed talk show host in the final chair protested.

“Um, actually she can.” Chris grimaced. “We have a contract and I don’t want to get into any lawsuits. So she’s the final host and you’re toast.”

“What?!” A trap door opened beneath the chair and the mystery hostess fell through the floor with a scream. An intern walked onstage with a new chair a moment later and Rachel Claire took the seat.

“So with this surprise twist we have our first challenge all set up!” Chris turned to the camera. “Who will be able to handle these terrible talk show hosts and who will give under the pressure? How will the new teams get along? What will be in my gift bag from Opal? Find out when we come back on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Two: Talk Show Terrors
“Oh, I got a pair of socks! And some chocolates! And a few candles, and a cookbook, and a sweater, and a hat!” Chris dug through the goodie bag Opal Winfrey had given him, obviously completely unaware that the camera was on him.

“Um, Chris?” The cameraman tried to get the host’s attention.

“Oh, we’re back? Darn!” Chris pushed his bag off-screen and gave the camera a bright smile. “Welcome back to Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment! During the break, the contestants were randomly chosen to be interviewed by one of our four guest hosts. We’ll be starting off with an interview with Monique once Tina Blanks gets back from doing her hair.”

The camera shifted to a view of the stage. Two of the arm chairs had been pushed aside, and the remaining two were set up across from each other and angled towards the audience. A coffee table and a television screen with Tina Blanks’ name on it stood as props around them. Monique sat in one of the chairs with her legs crossed and an impatient look on her face.

“Is she done yet?” The designer asked. “She’s been gone for at least fifteen minutes. I should be done with my interview by now-”

“Hold your horses, beauty like this takes time!” Tina Blanks walked onstage and the audience started to clap. She did one last adjustment of her hair before turning to the camera. “Okay, now that I’m ready let’s put fifteen minutes on the clock.”

An image of a timer appeared on the television screen behind Tina, who pulled a set of index cards out of her pocket. A beep sounded to signal the start of the interview and Tina turned to the camera with a professional smile. “Hey there everybody, I’m Tina Blanks here with my first guest Miss Monique Darling. Monique, I have to say you’re looking absolutely ferocious today.”

“Thank you.” Monique smiled. “I actually designed and sewed my clothing on my own… well, except the shoes. Those I bought.”

“Well, you look great.” Tina replied. “All we know about you so far is that you’re competing for The Emmys team. Why don’t you tell us a little more about yourself?”

“I would love to, Tina.” The fashionista sat up in her seat. “I live in New York City with my parents. I always loved the fashions and designs that I saw in the city, but I wanted to have something better. I sketched out my own designs and then learned to sew so I could make them come to life. So far I have a small fan base, but the fans I have are so awesome. They have this little catalogue going around, The Darling Collection. I barely helped at all with that.”

“Nice to have new faces in the world of fashion.” Tina said, stifling a yawn. She was unimpressed and her expression definitely showed it.

Monique glared at her. “Um, do you have a problem with me?”

A menacing smirk crawled across Tina’s face. “It’s just… aren’t you a bit short to get into the fashion industry?”

The designer looked both offended and confused. “I’m not looking to model, just design-”

“The point still stands.”

Monique glared at Tina. “I don’t see why I would have to be tall if I want to be a fashion designer.”

“Well, tall girls are beautiful girls. The taller you are, the higher the confidence level.”

“That’s an opinion, and I don’t see what height has to do with confidence.”

Tina raised an eyebrow. “Then why do you wear heels?”

“Because they look good.” Monique stated.

“Okay, fine, but while we’re on the topic of appearance you could use a makeover.”

The contestant glared at the hostess. “Excuse me?”

“I can see it now.” Tina observed the other girl. “We could bleach your eyebrows, give you a crew cut, and then braid in a frizzy red weave.”

“No way are you touching my hair!” Monique shouted, putting her hands on her head.

“As a matter of fact, we could do it right now!” The caramel-haired hostess smiled. “Oh makeup crew!”

“No! You’re not touching me or my hair!” The designer screeched as a few people with brushes and scissors stepped out from behind the curtain. Monique curled up in the chair, her hands shielding her hair and face. A buzzer rang through the air and suddenly the scene unfolding on the stage came to a halt.

Monique looked through her fingers towards the audience, who all had their hands lingering on the button on the arm of their chairs. Tina Blanks was laughing.

“You witch!” The dark-haired designer pointed a finger at the model. “You were just doing that to get me to panic!”

Tina shrugged, beginning to primp herself once again. “It’s what I get paid to do and it sure worked on you.”

“How much longer did I have?” Monique asked. Tina pointed to the timer behind her.

“You had seven minutes and forty-five seconds left. So you were almost halfway there.” Monique marched offstage and Tina laughed again. The mocha-skinned girl stomped by her teammates. A few of them gave her sympathetic glances and Minerva put a hand on her shoulder, but she kept marching by.

“There’s a confessional in the dressing room on the left.” Chris said.

Confession Cam

Monique: “I should’ve known she was kidding! Tina Blanks always does things for attention.” She ran a hand through the longer side of her hair in frustration. “I can’t believe I just humiliated myself on live TV like that. I was the first person to do a challenge on the show, and I was the first one to lose! Now that my teammates saw how bad the hosts will get though, maybe they’ll be able to do better and make up for the point I lost us?” She sighed. “But if they don’t then I’m a goner at the elimination ceremony.”

“So… exactly what are you wearing?”

“What are you wearing? That scrap of fabric isn’t doing anything to cover you up.”

“Do I really have to last five more minutes with this fashion disaster?!”

Back on the stage, Allison was two thirds of the way through her interview with Tina Blanks. The cherry-haired Goth had handled the supermodel with ease- rather than letting the insults affect her, she just turned them around and made fun of Tina. The hostess was fuming at this, but the audience members had wide smiles on their faces, enjoying every moment.

“So,” Tina Blanks attempted. “I really doubt that rat’s nest is your natural hair color?”

“I doubt that thing on your head is your actual hair.” Allison casually snapped back. “How many cats did you shave to make that weave?”

“How many sticks of charcoal did you use to apply that makeup?”

“How many ribs did you break trying to fit into that dress?”

Tina Blanks’ jaw dropped. “Oh no you did not just go there! You can say whatever you want about my hair, my fashion sense, and my show, but now you make fun of my weight?!” The supermodel was practically in tears. “Now I’m going to only eat three apple slices for dinner instead of four!”

“Aw, too bad.” Allison mock frowned, muttering under her breath, “I’m sure it’ll be better than whatever slop one of my teammates cooks up.”

“Do you know how hard I work to maintain a model’s physique?! Do you know the training regimen I go through?!” Tina Blanks shrieked. “Every day I…” The talk show hostess began to run through her daily schedule. The Goth across from her just sat back in her chair staring at the timer. As Tina Blanks spoke, the numbers began to approach zero. When the number finally came, the tinkling of a bell was heard.

Tina Blanks stopped talking for a moment. “What was that?”

“That,” Chris McLean’s voice announced from over a loudspeaker, “was the fifteen minute mark and a point earned for the Oscars.”

“Thank you, thank you very much.” Allison stood up and took an overly dramatic bow for the audience, who were applauding. Tina Blanks was pouting in her chair as the Goth walked behind the curtain. Victor pushed the curtain aside and marched onstage with a flourish and a bright smile, clearly playing up the drama for the audience.

“Thank you! Thank you!” The actor spoke, sitting in the chair and starting the timer. “I am nothing without a captivated audience!”

“I really don’t think they’re all that captivated at the moment.” Tina Blanks rolled her eyes.

“Oh, trust me. By the end of the interview they’ll just be begging to have fifteen more minutes of me.” Victor smiled.

The supermodel sighed and picked up the cards in front of her. “Okay, so you’re-”

“Victor Phae, aspiring actor and hopeless romantic, at your service.” The brunet interrupted.

“And you’re playing for the Emmys team?” Tina questioned, her eyebrow twitching at the fact that she’d been upstaged and interrupted. Victor nodded. “So, Mister “Hopeless Romantic”, I’m sure some of your ‘captivated audience’ is curious to know what kind of girl interests you.”

“Hmmm…”

Victor scanned the audience, putting his hand to his chin in thought. After a minute of this, Tina Blanks began drumming her fingers and checking her watch. Eventually Victor got to his feet and hopped off the stage, finger pointed upwards in a rather stereotypical “eureka!” pose. The model hostess watched with a blank stare as the actor began to walk up the center aisle, passing the interested audience members until reaching a row towards the back of the building. He outstretched his hand to the third seat in, where an attractive blonde girl sat.

“Would you care to join me on the stage?” Victor questioned. The girl giggled and took his hand. Victor walked with her back to the stage. “Beautiful golden hair, wonderful eyes, flawless skin… you must be an angel. Definitely my kind of girl.”

“How did you even see her back there past all these lights?” Tina Blanks asked, squinting and attempting to look out into the audience.

Victor smiled triumphantly. “Love looks not with the eyes, but with the mind.”

Confession Cam

Victor: “After that little stunt, it was easy to keep the audience’s attention for the next few minutes and get that point. Everybody loves a little romance, no matter how staged it is… not to say the girl wasn’t my type, I just don’t think she is ‘the one’.”

Allison’s and Victor’s interviews made any following interview seem so much shorter. After finally waking up from his unconscious state via cold water bucket, Josh lasted about ten seconds with Tina Blanks before passing out again. He was overwhelmed by the lights, cameras, and most importantly the jeering glare and fake smile of the model. The buzzers sounded and the farmer was carted off the stage.

The complete opposite reaction happened when it was Irina’s turn to sit in the chair. At the sight of the beautiful blonde, Tina Blanks leaped out of her chair in fear.

“Irina Rostropovich?!” She shrieked.

Irina gave her a confused glance. “I’m sorry, have we met before?”

“No, but I’ve met your demonic sister!” Tina clutched her hair. “She’s the one who ripped out my weave! Please don’t hurt me! I can’t imagine what you could do to me that’s worse than that!”

“Just because Renata and I are sisters doesn’t mean-”

“Don’t! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean it!”

Irina’s eyebrows furrowed. “I really would never hurt you-”

“Please, please, please, just leave my hair alone!”

Seeing that there was no reasoning with Tina, Irina quickly introduced herself to the audience and then sat in silence for the next fifteen minutes until the bell signaling a point earned tinkled. Irina and Tina Blanks left the stage to make room for the next hostess and set of contestants.

“Hello, everybody!” Opal Winfrey emerged from behind the curtain, a wide smile on her face. “I cannot wait to meet all of these wonderful contestants!” The audience cheered as Opal sat down and pulled out her index cards. “So, how’s about we see who’s first, huh?”

The spotlight shifted to focus on Wes as he walked onstage. He smiled and sat in the chair across from Opal, starting the timer. Wes’s feet bounced in anticipation, and his smile grew. “I really can’t believe I’m talking to Opal Winfrey right now! It’s amazing to be able to meet you.”

“Why, thank you,” Opal replied. “Why don’t you introduce yourself to our audience?”

“Okay,” Wes turned to face the camera. “My name is Wesley Winfrey, but you can call me Wes. I’ve always been a big fan of the show, and I’m so glad I got the opportunity to actually be on it. I’m a musician, and even though I haven’t really done anything with my music yet I hope to make a living off of performing one day.”

“Hmm… a sweetheart and a musician?” Opal questioned. “So you’re like Trent 2.0, huh?”

“Maybe the original Trent,” Wes replied. “I liked him during Total Drama Island, but he turned into a complete jerk after one season. He sold out to the Drama Brothers and then broke up with his girlfriend by text message. I really can’t support somebody who does that, no matter how nice he seemed.”

“And why do you want to win the money?”

“For my family. I really don’t know what I’d do with it if I kept it all for myself, and my mom could really use it. That and my brother’s kind of in… well, let’s just say a tough place right now, and he could really use some bailing out.”

Opal Winfrey began applauding Wes. The lanky teen watched her with uncertainty. “This,” Opal began, “is a quality young man. I wish more teenagers these days would be as warm hearted and honest as he is being with me right now. This generation is desperately in need of more inspirational people in their age group, and having a boy like Wes on television will serve as a role model for any younger viewers. Maybe it just runs in the family…”

Wes’s amazed smile fell at that last line. “Wait, what?”

“Well, we share a last name.” Opal pointed out. “That and the fact that we’re both remarkable people capable of changing the world must mean that we’re related.”

“Um… I really don’t think we are.” Wes insisted. "I’m pretty sure somebody would’ve told me if we were related. I mean, you’re Opal Winfrey. You’re a big deal.”

“Oh, come on, Wesley. Don’t you see the resemblance?”

Wes looked wide-eyed at the plus sized, dark skinned, dark haired hostess and then down at his lanky and fair appearance. “Um… not really.”

“No, trust me.” Opal crossed her arms to show she was standing her ground. “We’re related.”

Confession Cam

Wes: “Opal must have gone on for eleven of the fifteen minutes insisting that we’re related. No offense to Opal or anything, but there is no way we’re related and nobody told me. It’s not like all the Smiths and Joneses of the world are related just because they have the same last name.” Wes shrugged. “I guess sitting through that was worth the point for The Emmys though.”

Cara was the next contestant to sit with Opal. After Cara shared a few of her hobbies including her love of saving the environment and working with various animal shelters, Opal broke out into another speech about the teenage generation needing role models like her. Similarly to what she did to Wes, she ranted for several minutes about how Cara would be a positive influence on all young viewers. Cara didn’t say much, just sat wide-eyed as Opal talked all the way up to the bell.

Risty was up next, though her hair seemed to make a bigger impression on Opal than her actual personality. The hostess got up to pull on the curls and began to advertise for a brand of shampoo the second the athlete sat down. Risty sat with her arms crossed and lips pursed, clearly annoyed that Opal was using her segment to advertise. The hostess didn’t seem to care though and instead launched into a ten minute rant about keeping “your personal hair type” healthy. By the time Risty was able to talk about her family and her background in athletics, her fifteen minutes were up.

Ophelia had brought an entire stack of paintings with her to display for the audience. She talked about her inspiration for painting this series- people watching at the mall combined with observing flowers in the park. All of the paintings depicted people with flowers for faces, petals sprouting from their limbs, or vines and thorns wrapping around their legs. Opal began with an outburst about how schools couldn’t cut the art program because wonderful artists like Ophelia would never have the opportunity to emerge. Ophelia agreed and joined in on the rant. This went on for the remainder of the fifteen minutes.

By the time Avery strutted onstage it seemed the audience wasn’t willing to defy Opal. Their hands wouldn’t even linger near the buttons on their chairs, clearly intimidated by the hostess’s social status. The green-eyed Jersey girl sat with her legs crossed, her hands folded, and a confident smile on her face.

“Okay, so why don’t you introduce yourself for the audience?” Opal requested, skimming her index cards.

“My pleasure,” Avery turned to look at the audience, adding in a dramatic hair flip for flair. “My name is Avery Dellcourte. I’m sixteen years old, from Summit, New Jersey, and one day I’m going to be famous, whether it’s from this show or not. At my school I’m already a star: I'm class vice president, lead in the drama club, head cheerleader, president of the debate club, director of the school play, soloist in the chorus-”

“Oh, so I take it you’re very involved with your school’s organizations?”

“Um, kind of.” The brunette replied. “See, I’m kind of a take charge person, so if I don’t like something I change it. So, even though I wasn’t a part of the cheerleading squad I was disappointed in how dreary they were. One day I showed up at one of their practices and took over. Same thing with the unenthusiastic drama club, and the unsuccessful community service club, and the off key chorus. All these groups were terrible, so I fixed them and made them wonderful.”

Opal glared. “That seems a bit selfish, don’t you think?”

“Well, if it was somebody else then yeah.” Avery waved her hand in a nonchalant manner. “But since it’s me doing this, there’s nothing to worry about.”

“People, this is what I’ve been talking about.” Opal turned to the audience. “This girl is the perfect example of a teen that could use a good role model. She doesn’t seem to have any morals and instead steals positions from her classmates. She clearly has no modesty, and she should use one of the previous contestants as a basis for her behavior. If only Avery had a friend like Cara, who could show her how to be a decent human being.” Avery shrieked in protest, but Opal continued to speak. “Now I would encourage you to press those buttons and send her offstage. She doesn’t deserve a point.”

“Excuse me?!” Avery got to her feet. “Who gave you the authority to-” The brunette was interrupted by a loud buzzer signaling that she’d lost her point. “Really?! She swayed your opinions that easily?! Why are you letting her boss you guys around?!”

“Goodbye, I need to make room for my next guest.” Opal smirked as a crew member emerged from behind the curtain and escorted Avery offstage.

Confession Cam

Avery: The olive skinned brunette sneered and did her best Opal Winfrey impersonation. “’You’re such a bad influence. Maybe you should be more like Cara.’” She rolled her eyes. “Tch. Yeah right. Like I’m going to waste my time with the environment when I could be focusing on myself.”

Back on the stage, Opal was dabbing at her eyes with a handful of tissues as Robert shared the story about his injury. Many of the audience members had broken into tears, but the absentminded footballer was perfectly calm as he reflected on the incident.

“Apparently I had been unconscious for seven days,” Robert spoke. “I can barely remember the incident even happening. Only bits and pieces. The football hitting my head isn’t familiar at all. I do remember that when I woke up my parents and all three of my siblings were in the hospital room. It was like they knew I was going to wake up right then, like they could sense a miracle was happening.” The broad-shouldered teen’s voice remained level, though Opal now had tears running down her face. “They said I had memory loss. I can remember parts of my life growing up, but I can still tell there’re some bits that are lost. There’s a huge blank spot when I try and remember anything from a good chunk of elementary school. All of those years kind of blend together.”

Robert fidgeted a little, the topic suddenly becoming more awkward as he strayed away from the actual incident. “I was supposed to have a scholarship to Indiana U, but this year my grades got so low because of my memory issues though that I lost it. I guess I can deal with it and hope for the best… it still hurts though, knowing that I could’ve had a definite chance of making it into the college of my dreams. But I’m not going to lose hope.”

“You’re very brave Robert.” Opal commented, leaning over to place a hand on his arm. “I haven’t heard a story like that in a long time.”

“Thank you Miss… um…” The fifteen minute bell rang, distracting Robert from the forgotten name. “Oh, that means I get a point, right?”

“It sure does!” Helen D’Angelo shouted, dancing in from behind the stage and breaking the somber setting. “Make room for me, Opes, it’s my turn to show off to the audience.” The mood on the set was instantly brightened as the blonde boogied over to take Opal’s place. After Opal and Robert left the stage, the spotlight shone down on Helen. “Man, do I have a lineup for you! Says here on these handy dandy cards,” She held up her index cards for the audience to see, “that I’ll be chatting with a hotel heiress, a Boy Scout, a blabbermouth, a bad boy, and a boy genius!” The audience cheered, their spirits quickly lifted just by Helen’s presence. “So, how’s about we start with our Boy Scout? Paul, get out here!”

Lively music began to play as Paul pushed past the curtain. He sat down in the seat across from Helen with a smile on his face. “This seems like so much fun!”

“Trust me. You’ll be glad you got me as your host rather than that screwball Tina Blanks or our future president Opal.” Helen insisted. “Says here you’re Paul Adams. You have brown hair, blue eyes, and a strange birthmark on your lower back in the shape of-”

“Let’s not share that with the audience!” Paul interrupted. “How’s about we talk about camping? Or politics? Or something else I know a lot about?”

“Okay… let’s see… whoa! This says you’ve been a Boy Scout for twelve years?” Helen gaped. “Is that even possible?”

“I’m proud to say yes.” Paul gave her a salute. “I’ll be done at the end of this year though.”

“Want to hear some Boy Scout jokes?” The hostess smirked. Paul shook his head no, but the audience shouted a harmonious yes. “Okay, so there’s a Boy Scout hiking in a park and he gets chased by a grizzly bear. He runs and runs and finally makes it to safety at the ranger’s station but when he gets there is arrested. The reason? It’s illegal to run through the park with a bear behind.”

The audience erupted into laughter while Paul grimaced. “That was kind of inappropriate.”

“Okay, okay, how about this one?” The short haired hostess thought for a second. “So these two Scouts are out camping. After they set up their tent, they fall asleep and a few hours later wake up. The first guy says to the other, ‘Look at the sky and tell me what you see’. The other guy says ‘Stars’, so the first asks ‘what does that tell you’. The second guy goes off on this long rant about astrology and astronomy and meteorology, but the other guy just smacks him on the back of the head. ‘You moron,’ he says, ‘it means somebody’s stolen our tent’.”

The audience laughed but Paul raised an eyebrow. “I really don’t think that’s funny. One time when I was camping, our tent was ripped apart by a bear while we were off fishing. It was more traumatizing than it sounds.”

Helen sighed. “Okay, okay, this one’s bound to make you laugh: what’s brown and sticky?” Paul sneered at the possibilities for a punch line. “… A stick!”

A minute passed before Paul threw his head back in laughter.

Confession Cam

Paul: “At first I was really offended by some of the things Helen was saying. It was like she wasn’t taking my Boy Scouting seriously. That sticky one though?” He began laughing. “It was so lame it was funny.”

When Paul’s interview ended, Elena walked onstage. She sat glaring at Helen D’Angelo, though the short-haired hostess seemed ignorant of that fact. She read Elena’s basic information aloud from her index card and questioned her excitedly about being a Harks daughter. Elena was sharp and brief with her answers, which began to annoy Helen. When she asked what Elena’s problem was, the socialite sneered.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe because I know you’re checking me out.”

Helen D’Angelo laughed. “What are you talking about?”

Elena crossed her arms. “I’m talking about the fact that you’re gay and it’s disgusting.”

The hostess furrowed her eyebrows. “Well, I’m sorry you feel that way but that really shouldn’t affect our interview-”

“How am I supposed to ignore something that’s right in front of me? It’s gross!” Elena shouted. “In fact, do you remember when you had Renata Rostropovich on the show and she splashed water in your face and stormed away? If I had water right now, I’d do the exact same thing! If there was only one thing I could hate in this world, it’d be-”

The heiress was interrupted by the buzzer going off and a pair of burly crew members coming to remove the ranting socialite from the stage. Elena kicked and squirmed, but eventually they got her backstage. Helen sighed in relief.

“I’m glad that’s over.” She said, looking down at her index cards. “How’s about another interview that will hopefully lighten the mood? Please welcome Isaac to the stage!”

Isaac, however, did not lighten the mood. In fact, the blond slacker did practically nothing when Helen asked him questions. He’d respond with a “yep”, “nope”, “uh huh”, or “I dunno” to every question, eyes half lidded and clearly unexcited to be there. After a few minutes of this, the audience pressed their buttons out of pure boredom. Isaac shrugged and left the stage, and Helen looked after him with a confused stare.

Minerva was next and she was an instant match for Helen D’Angelo. Unlike the other contestants who had ignored the music that played when they arrived onstage, Minerva launched into a full dance routine, which Helen joined despite not knowing the steps. When they finally sat down, they instantly found many things in common and chatted avidly about. The only problem with this instant similarity was that they shared one unfortunate trait: never shutting up. The audience could only stare as Minerva and Helen attempted to out talk each other, their voices going so fast they sounded like a movie on fast forward. Eventually the bell signaling Minerva earning a point rang, but the two blondes didn’t stop talking until a few crew members stepped onstage and stopped them.

When Minerva left the stage, Zack pushed past the curtain and approached Helen. The short boy had a shoe box underneath his arm and a mischievous smile on his face.

“Oh please tell me that hair color isn’t natural.” Helen smiled at him. “I’d be so jealous.”

“Don’t worry, it’s not.” Zack smirked, running a hand across his lemon-colored spikes.

“Okay, so you’re Zack Hill and you’re an amateur inventor?” Helen read from her card.

“Well, I wouldn’t exactly say amateur. For example, I have this lovely contraption of mine that I’d like to show you.”

He opened up the shoe box and removed what looked like a television remote. “I made this baby at home from a few scraps lying around the house.” He pressed the power button on the remote control and whatever was inside the box began making a whirring sound. A few button pushes later, a green and black object launched itself out of the box and grabbed onto an overhead light. Helen shrieked and flinched away from the object.

“What is that?!” She screeched as he pressed another button and it hopped on top of one of the props on the stage.

“This,” Zack said, pressing another button so that the invention would land on the arm of his chair, “is the Frogclaw 2.0.” The hostess leaned in to get a closer view of the gizmo. It looked like it had at sometime been a remote control car, though its wheels had been removed. In their place were four long pieces of metal that looked like they should be on the end of a grappling hook rather than a toy. Protruding from the middle of the bottom of the car was a coil with a flat piece on the end.

“What does it do?” Helen questioned. “Other than terrify people, I mean.”

“The Frogclaw 2.0 was designed to reach things at high heights without endangering yourself in the process. For example, let’s just say I wanted to get that rope hanging from the ceiling.” Zack pointed at a certain spot above them. “I just press a few buttons until it’s lined up with its target…” He pressed a few numbers and the top of the gizmo spun until the windshield of the car was facing the rope. “And then it leaps!”

One more press of a button and the car sprung from the arm of the chair and into the air. Once it reached the rope, its claws clenched and grabbed onto it. The device dangled in the air, its grip tight on its target.

“If that was a kite in a tree or a pair of shoes slung over a power line they’d be on the ground by now.” Zack insisted. “Unfortunately that rope is attached to something else, so it’s not moving.”

Helen had an excited grin on her face. “Can you try grabbing something else?”

“Sure!” Zack fiddled with the remote for a second and then pointed to a light several feet away from where the Frogclaw was now. “It’s going to hang upside down from this light now.”

Another button and the contraption leaped onto the light. The audience cheered. Zack continued to press buttons and his invention hopped all over the set, impressing the audience and Helen D’Angelo. The technophile was relishing in the applause, until in true Total Drama fashion something went wrong.

That something happened to be when the Frogclaw grabbed onto a rope that was hanging from an overhead beam. Unbeknownst to Zack, this rope was actually attached to the stage curtain. When the gizmo grabbed onto it, the rope was yanked downward along with the entire curtain. Zack and Helen D’Angelo both screeched as the heavy curtain fell on top of their heads, exposing a little bit of the backstage area (though most of it was covered up by a second curtain). Helen and Zack’s forms were still obvious under the curtain, and though the audience seemed ready to press their buttons the point bell rang. Zack lifted his arms up in celebration under the curtain and wooed in happiness.

Confession Cam

Zack: “That. Was. Awesome!” The inventor screeched. “Seriously, that was completely unplanned but with the best possible outcome! Not only did I make an impression, but I got us a point while doing it!”

Chris McLean: The host sighed. “Seriously, we’re not even done with the first episode and our set’s already falling apart?”

When the stage was deemed presentable enough for the remaining interviews, Rachel Claire walked onset with a cup of coffee in her hands. She looked around at the repaired curtain and shook her head in disappointment. The red drape had been stapled to the wall and was hanging crooked above her.

“Seriously?” The curly-haired hostess groaned. “This is the best you could do?” She sat down in the chair that was set up for her and put her coffee mug down. She fished out her index cards from her dress and read through them quickly. Eventually she called backstage, “Bring out the first contestant!”

Angel was pushed out from behind the curtain. The Puerto Rican teen sat across from Rachel Claire and started the timer, not intimidated by her irritated facial expression. The hostess shuffled through her note cards once again before pulling one out of the pile. “Okay, so I’m guessing you’re Angel Dominguez, right?” He nodded. “Skipping the lame bio, list me three things that you hate.”

“Um… okay?” Angel gave the hostess a worried glance because of the question, but followed through anyway. “I really hate liars, my stepfather, and my stepsiblings.”

“You sound kind of bitter when talking about your stepsiblings,” Rachel Claire pointed out. “Any life-scarring reason we can use to exploit you with?”

“Just that they’re a bunch of obnoxious little attention-hogging brats who have made my life miserable.” Angel grumbled. “I was fine without them.”

“Okay, so how about some likes?”

“Setting things on fire, making things explode, watching things burn-”

Rachel Claire’s eyes widened. “Are you talking about arson?”

“Not exactly,” Angel shrugged. “I prefer to think of it as a form of art. In fact…” He reached into his jeans pocket and pulled out a red lighter and a piece of paper. “I could show you some of the things I do if you want-”

“No! No! Really! That’s okay!” Rachel Claire yelped.

“No, really, it’s not as crazy as it seems.” Angel touched the edge of his paper to the flame. “See, it just makes a little spark and-”

“I am not taking any risks! I’ve already seen how easily this cheap stage falls apart!” Rachel Claire shouted at the audience. “Press your buttons already!”

The audience did as they were told and pressed their buttons, ending Angel’s attempt at showing his talents early. The pyromaniac walked offstage, muttering under his breath in rushed Spanish.

Once Rachel Claire had some time to calm down, the crew sent Gabe onstage. The hostess was annoyed by her experience so far on the show, and Gabe had similar complaints. They both complained about how selfish Chris McLean was, how annoying the fans were, and how obnoxious the other contestants were quickly becoming. Their endless stream of complaints was annoying, though filled with insults that inadvertently amused the audience. Fifteen minutes later, Gabe earned another point for the Emmys.

Next up was Eric, who rambled on and on about himself and his many made up deeds. Whenever Rachel Claire attempted to ask a question, he would interrupt her with another imaginary story about his make-believe accomplishments. After the audience sat through seven minutes of his claims to have “beaten Lebrawn Games by a landslide”, “played little league baseball against the Yankees”, and “impressed Jessica Lopez with his rock collection”, they had had enough and pressed the buzzer for him.

Donna sat in the chair next, obviously disinterested with the interview. While Rachel Claire immediately hated her casually sarcastic personality, the audience had an opposite reaction and found her funny. Rachel Claire angrily sipped at her coffee before skimming her cue card for anything that might throw the brunette off.

“Says here you didn’t even want to be on the show?” She questioned.

“Yeah, but once it set in that I’m here, I figured why not just play along.” Donna responded. “It’s not like I’m in any rush to get home.”

“Speaking of home, how about your family?” The hostess prodded. “To give you a name like Belladonna they must’ve been a bit sadistic.”

“More like stupid.” The pale girl rolled her eyes. “My dad’s an environmental lawyer and my mom’s a chef for a vegetarian restaurant. They’re both 'fight the power' and 'don’t let The Man keep you down' style people.” She hadn’t meant for this to be funny, but the audience lightly chuckled.

That slight chuckle, though, set Rachel Claire off. “Have any siblings?”

“Just a sister. I don’t want to waste my time talking about her.”

“Embarrassing moments?”

“Signing up for this show will probably be the start of a long line of embarrassing moments caught on film.”

“Any deep dark secrets?”

“Not that I’m willing to share with a paparazzi like you.”

“A notable ex-boyfriend?”

“He had pink hair.”

Rachel Claire continued with the questioning until the bell sounded and Donna earned a point. The hostess fumed. She was sure she was going to get her to crack!

Next up was Camille, who was way too adorable to be difficult with. Whenever Rachel Claire asked her a question, Camille would respond with another question or an answer similar to that of a fifth grader’s. She always referred to the hostess as “Miss Rachel” and kept a confused but blissful expression on her face. Despite sitting through fifteen minutes of questions, Rachel Claire wasn’t able to get any information out of her. Camille said nothing about her parents’ occupations, her hobbies, or about her daily life, but only got really perplexed by everything that was said to her. When the bell rang, Rachel Claire was just glad to get her off of the stage.

Confession Cam

Camille: “So… I think I did really good in the challenge today! At least, I think so. Miss Rachel didn’t seem very happy with me, but the audience was.”

Rachel Claire: The hostess let out a long sigh. “I’m not paid enough for this job.”

"It’s been a long day everybody.” Rachel Claire said to the audience. “So let’s just hope out last contestant is willing to give us some real entertainment. Give a round of applause for Sebastian!”

The tall blond contestant stepped out from behind the curtain and sat in the chair with a casual smile on his face, clearly ready to get his interview over with.

“You’re my last guest, so let’s make it quick, okay?” The dirty blonde haired hostess picked up an index card. “You’re Sebastian Luse, and you’re from Reno, Nevada. You like girls, card games, and winning and claim that you never lose.” She puts down the card and gives Sebastian an accusing look. “Sounds to me like you’re a cheater.”

“Ha. Like I need to cheat.” The blond rolled his eyes. “When you’re as lucky as I am, cheating isn’t even a consideration.”

“Well then how do you win so often?”

“A lot of practice.” From seemingly out of nowhere, Sebastian pulled out a deck of cards and began to shuffle. He fanned out the cards for the hostess. “Cheesy as this sounds, pick a card, any card.” The hostess rolled her eyes but played along and picked a card out of the deck. Sebastian shuffled the cards again, though this time showed off by doing a trick with them. “Okay, now pick another card.” Rachel Claire did so. “Now show the camera your two cards.”

Rachel Claire did as she was told and held up an ace of spades and eight of diamonds for the camera. “I don’t really see what good this does.”

“It wastes some time,” Sebastian responded before holding the deck out to her. “Now slide one of your cards back into the deck and keep the other.” The hostess did as she was told and slipped the eight back into the deck. The contestant began to shuffle the cards again, though this time performing a few snazzy card tricks as he did. First he shuffled the cards with his hands far apart, then made an arch with them, and then did it behind his back. Eventually he pulled a card out of the deck. “Is this your card?”

Rachel Claire stared at the eight of diamonds in his hand. “Actually, yes it is.”

“Good. And is the other card in your hand the ace of spades?”

The hostess’s jaw dropped. “What the- do it again!”

Sebastian did as she said and started the trick over, the curly haired hostess angrily analyzing each of his moves. This time he added even more showy shuffling into the trick, obviously wasting as much time as he could. Rachel Claire watched him intently in an attempt to figure out how he did it, not noticing when Sebastian reached out and snatched her stack of index cards from the table. He tucked the index cards into his pocket and drew a playing card from his deck. “Is this your card?”

Rachel Claire gaped. “Dang it! How do you do that?!”

“I’m just lucky.” Sebastian smirked, shuffling his cards again before putting them in his pocket. The bell rang signaling him earning a point and Rachel Claire hopped to her feet.

“Ugh, finally!” She moaned, stomping offstage. “I don’t know if I could take any more of those freaks.”

Sebastian just smiled at the audience as the red curtain dropped, putting his hand in his pocket to make sure that the stolen index cards were still there.

Confession Cam

Sebastian: “These index cards are a goldmine of information on not only my teammates, but my competition too.” He flipped through the stack, skimming each of them. “It turns out the hosts had information on not just the guests that they were interviewing, but everybody. I’m pretty sure that in order to get far in this game, I’m going to need to establish some connections with my teammates. I need to find the weak links and the potential alliance members at this stage so that when the competition actually gets serious I’ll already be set up to win.”

Twenty minutes later, the audience exited the set and the stage was cleared. Opal Winfrey, Helen D’Angelo, and Tina Blanks all had limos come and pick them up while Rachel Claire went off in the direction of the Hotel. The contestants were gathered backstage, sitting on random props, boxes, and makeup chairs waiting for their results. Zack was already attempting to repair his broken Frogclaw with a roll of tape he had found. Josh had finally regained consciousness and was having a conversation with Paul, who was trying to distract him from seeing the cameramen around them. Eventually Chris pushed through the curtain and smiled at them.

“Okay, everybody, now that all the crazies are gone we can tally up the points.” The host pulled a list out of his pocket. “First off, The Oscars. Allison, Irina, Cara, Robert, Paul, and Camille had scored points, bringing you to a grand total of six out of eleven possible points.” A few of the team members clapped for their score. “As for The Emmys, you scored points from Victor, Wes, Risty, Ophelia, Minerva, Zack, Gabe, Donna, and Sebastian, which totals you to nine out of eleven points! We have our winners!”

The Emmys cheered (except for Elena, who seemed to believe she was too cool to celebrate). “You dudes can head back to the Hotel, where Chef will be waiting with your room assignments.”

The Emmys headed out through the back exit of the set, leaving just Chris and the eleven Oscars. The host smirked sadistically. “Guess who’s going to the elimination ceremony?”

The Oscars groaned.

A few minutes later, The Oscars were scattered across the set of bleachers in the amphitheater they had passed by on their tour of the set. There was a white sheet draped across the front of the stage, and Chris was fiddling with his hair onstage. Instead of the formal outfit he wore during Total Drama Action to read the ballots, he instead just sported a black tie over his usual outfit. He adjusted the microphone and looked down at the contestants.

“Welcome to the first Team’s Choice Awards!” He announced. “You’ve all cast your votes, and I’m sure you’re eager to find out which one of you will be voted out of the competition… or better yet, how they’ll leave. We’ve already used some of our more creative ideas in the past seasons, and unfortunately the Lame-o-sine and Jumbo Jet won’t be making guest appearances. Instead, we have something new for you guys.”

Chris snapped his fingers and two interns rushed over to remove the white sheet. This revealed twenty-two gold stars nailed to the front of the stage, each reading a contestant’s name in either red (for The Emmys) or black (for The Oscars).

“Your star will stay on this stage as long as you’re in the game. If you’re voted out… well…” Chris pulled a sledgehammer out from under the podium. “We break your star and you have to walk down the Red Carpet of Shame.” He gestured to the aforementioned carpet. “Waiting at the end of the carpet will be a surprise that will change with the episode. This week’s surprise: a limo shared with Tina Blanks!” On cue, a limo with a huge ad for America’s Future Beauty Queen on its side pulled up at the curb. “Just to warn you, she’s a little angry since the interviews ran longer than planned. She had a hair appointment scheduled and she can’t get into the salon for another few months.”

The contestants gaped as the door to the limo slammed open and one of the model’s assistants bolted out of the car. He had scratches on his face, undoubtedly given to him by a set of perfectly manicured nails. From inside the limo, Tina Blanks was screaming and hitting things. She slammed the door shut again, the resulting sound loud enough to scare the birds out of the nearby trees.

“So, ready to learn who’ll have to sit with that?” Chris chuckled. “You’ve already cast your votes via video in the confessional. If you receive a silver star,” He held up a small metal star that easily fit into the palm of his hand, “you’re safe. I’ll start off by calling out the dudes and dudettes who won your team’s six points: Allison, Camille, Cara, Irina, Paul, and Robert, you’re all safe.”

The host tossed each of the contestants silver stars. Five caught them, though Camille was hit in the head with hers.

“Next we’ll have Angel,” The pyromaniac caught his star with ease. “Eric,” The jock tried to simulate a touchdown with his star, though one of its points ended up getting stuck in the bleacher. “And Avery.” The drama queen turned up her nose, obviously offended that she was called so late in the pecking order. “And that just leaves Josh and Isaac.”

The two blond teens couldn’t be more opposite as they were faced with the thought of elimination. Josh was wide eyed and had his teeth clamped down on his lower lip, wringing his fingers in a nervous gesture. Isaac was slouched with his arms crossed, clearly not really minding the idea of elimination.

“You had two of the worst interviews of the night,” Chris said. “You received the highest number of votes from your teammates…”

Confession Cam

Irina: “I really hate to vote for anybody, but Isaac didn’t even try. At least Josh had stage fright to blame for his bad interview. Isaac just had a lack of effort.”

Angel: “No offense to Josh and all, but I think he would be hardest to work with in future challenges than anybody else who did bad. Avery seems smart and Eric hasn’t gotten completely on my nerves yet, so I’m voting for Josh.”

“The last silver star of the night goes to…”

“Isaac.” The troublemaker caught his star with a crooked smirk, leaving the farmer in shock. Josh got up and began to walk the Red Carpet of Shame.

“Aw, I was rooting for you Josh!” Paul called after him.

“Good luck in there with that witch!” Allison commented.

“There goes some of my eye candy…” Avery muttered.

The Texan eventually reached the door of the limo and knocked on it. The window rolled down to reveal Tina Blanks’ narrowed eyes. “Who are you?” Josh opened his mouth to reply, but a camera got in his face and he snapped his jaw shut. Tina Blanks smiled at that. “Ooh, silent but beautiful! I can’t wait!”

Tina opened the door and ushered Josh into the vehicle. As the limousine pulled away, the other contestants couldn’t ignore the sound of Josh screaming in terror from inside.

“Is he going to be okay?” Cara questioned.

“Eh, it’s out of my hands now.” Chris brushed the issue aside. “But trust me, there are worse eliminations to come. Will Josh ever be seen again? Will Rachel Claire return for more gossip in a hopefully less grumpy mood? How will the contestants fare spending a night in The Hotel? Find out next time on Total… Drama… Island… For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Three: An Arrow Straight To My Heart
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment…” Chris stood in the doorway of The Hotel with a smile on his face. “The crowds were crazy, but the new contestants were crazier. We seemed to have it all on our premiere episode, from strange flying machines to one-man basketball games, butlers arriving with luggage to guitars almost set aflame, a grumpy chick with some really red hair to one bodacious blonde!”

The host whistled in appreciation as a full body shot of Irina played across the screen. “After everybody was introduced, I toured them around the new set and split them into two teams. It was just in time to start their first challenge: surviving a fifteen minute interview with a famous host while entertaining the audience. Some of the interviews were interesting: Avery got a verbal lashing from Opal Winfrey, Robert told the heartbreaking tale of his injury, Zack tore up the entire set, and Sebastian stole one host’s information on the other campers with a devious plan in mind. In the end, fifteen contestants earned their teams a point, while the others failed miserably. The Oscars went to elimination that night, and it was terrified farm boy Josh who was sent packing.”

Chris pulled a rose out of his pocket and put it up to his nose. “Who won’t capture their teammates’ hearts after they start to get to know them? Find out on the next exciting episode of Total… Drama… Island… For Your Entertainment!” He tossed the flower at the camera and the theme song started up.

“Hey, man, do you mind if I move your alarm clock over?”

“Not a problem.” Paul finished folding his shirts and looked over to where Eric stood at the nightstand. “What are you going to put there inst-” The Boy Scout flinched as Eric knocked his alarm clock to the ground and replaced it with an armful of different sized stones. “Oh… more rocks.”

“Yeah, more rocks.” Eric whipped his head around and glared. “You got a problem with them?”

“No, no, not at all!” Paul quickly turned away from the jock, though he really had nowhere else to look. Two thirds of the room were already covered in the rest of Eric’s rock collection.

Confession Cam

Paul: “When we got back from the elimination ceremony, Chef Hatchet cooked everybody dinner, the one and only meal he would be serving us this season. Then, Chris assigned rooms. The Emmys are on the second floor with Chris, and we’re stuck on the third floor with Chef in the suite at the end of the hall. I’m in Room 308 with Eric, and it’s really nice compared to the usual TDI standards: there’re two beds separated by a nightstand, a little table, a really ugly armchair, and a cabinet with a few drawers and a broken TV on it. Eric seems nice and all… but man his rock collection is creeping me out!” Paul shuddered and shifted his sitting position. “We’re supposed to be sharing the room, but already he’s laid out his rock collection so that it takes up seventy-five percent of it! The worst part is, some of them have faces drawn on them… they’ll be staring at me as I sleep!”

“So, um,” Paul tried to think of a topic of conversation, though he couldn’t ignore the stones surrounding him, “You really like rocks, huh?”

“Yeah.” Eric shrugged. “I needed something to do other than be awesome at sports, so I started collecting rocks.”

“That’s cool, I guess.” The brunet fished a Ziploc bag out of his suitcase. “I’m going to go put my toothbrush in the bathroom.”

“Whatever, man.” The jock went back to arranging his rocks as Paul opened the bathroom door. The Boy Scout screamed once he looked inside and slammed it shut. “What’s up with you?”

“There’s a girl in our bathroom!” Paul shrieked.

“Oh, no way!” Eric leapt to his feet and opened the bathroom door elatedly. His excitement turned to fear, however, when he found an angry Avery standing behind it. “Yo, what’re you doing in our bathroom?!”

“I should be asking you the same question.” Avery crossed her arms. “This is my bathroom too.”

Confession Cam

Paul: The Boy Scout leaned on his hands, clearly continuing his interview from earlier. “And that’s how we figured out that apparently every two rooms share a bathroom. So, not only am I going to be sharing my space with Eric, but with Avery and Allison too. I wanted to put my toothbrush near the sink, but it was already covered in makeup and hair products.” He furrowed his eyebrows. “I have no problem with sharing, but I’ve never had to live with girls my age before. I have no idea what to expect!”

“Okay, so to solve all the bathroom drama before it starts, I’ve written up this shower schedule.” Monique taped a piece of paper beside the bathroom mirror. “If you could all look at it and voice any complaints now, that’d be lo- hey! Don’t touch that!” She glared at Zack in the mirror. The inventor looked up from where he was unscrewing the shower head to see the designer giving his reflection the stink eye.

“Sorry, sorry!” He backed out of the bathroom with his hands behind his back as Elena entered from the other door. She examined the schedule taped to the wall with narrowed eyes.

“Um, this isn’t going to work.” Elena sneered. “I need approximately twenty minutes after I shower to do my hair.”

“We all have equal time.” Monique pointed out. “I’ve given everybody forty-five minutes to do their business in here every morning.”

“But that’s not enough! I need twenty minutes after I shower!”

“You have forty-five.”

“Yeah, and I take forty-five minute showers.” Elena explained. “I really don’t think you understand this, but beauty takes time. It takes a long and difficult process to maintain my hair's beauty, and if I’m not given enough time to do each step then we’re going to have a problem.”

Monique was gritting her teeth and looked ready to snap. She took a deep breath before speaking through a clenched jaw, “Fine. I’ll… work it out… I guess.”

“You’d better ‘work it out’ or you’re getting the boot at the next elimination.” The socialite remarked over her shoulder as she left the room. The designer ripped the schedule off the wall and started scribbling all over it, obviously severely ticked off by her new roommate’s actions.

“She can have some of my time.” Sebastian spoke, leaning against the doorframe with an index card in his hand. “I don’t need it all.”

“Anything to let Miss Prissy get her way.” Monique rolled her eyes and rewrote the schedule. She taped it up on the wall with a glance at Sebastian. “Thank you very much.”

“Anything to help out.” He shrugged. “You looked like you wanted to murder Elena back there.”

“I did.”

“So why did you let her get her way?”

“Because I’m going to fake being friends with her for now because I don’t need her on my bad side yet.” Monique explained, eyes focusing on the index card in Sebastian’s hand. “What’s that?”

“A playing card.” Sebastian covered, stuffing the index card in his pocket. “Just trying out some new card tricks, that’s all.”

“Can I see?”

“No.” Sebastian stepped back into his room and swiftly shut the door on Monique. The dark haired girl rolled her eyes.

“Whatever, weirdo.”

“And so then mi hermanastra was like ‘Angel, you idiot, what are you doing? That was my paper for my chemistry final! It took me days!’ And I was just kind of like, ‘Ha. Looks like you’re going to be handing in a pile of ash’, and walked away.”

“And you didn’t get punished by her school?”

“Nah, man. I don’t know what kind of school you go to, but there’s no way they could ever punish me without proof that I’d done something.”

Isaac sat on his bed gaping at Angel. “That is so awesome.”

“Tell me about it.” Angel smirked in his new roommate’s direction.

“If I did something like that, I would’ve been suspended for a week.” Isaac said. “Trust me, I’ve tried it before.”

The dark-haired teen raised an eyebrow. “So why didn’t you just lie to them? That’s what I do.”

“Eh, I’m too lazy. Plus, I’d rather be chilling at home than doing work anyway.”

“Good point.”

A crooked smile spread across Isaac’s face. “I can tell this is the start of an amazing friendship.”

“You’ve got that right.” Angel agreed.

They leaned across the space in between their beds and bumped fists, obviously having a much better time than most of the other contestants were.

The morning sun rose and the smell of fresh bacon and eggs wafted through the air. Cara sat up in her bed at the smell of the bacon, her dreams interrupted by the thought of fried animals. She turned to wake up Camille, finding that her roommate wasn’t in her bed.

“Camille?” Cara called, getting up and scrunching her nose at the scent of pork. She heard the sink running in the bathroom and knocked on the door. “Are you in there?” The door swung open until Cara was face to face with Isaac. “You’re not Camille…”

“Probably the exact opposite, actually.” The blond said, turning back to continue brushing his teeth. Cara rushed over to the sink and turned the water off. He gave her a confused glance, and she smiled back.

“Waste not, want not.” The brunette grabbed her hairbrush from the sink and walked out of the room.

Isaac gave her a slight smile before leaning over to spit in the sink. He then called out to her, “For the record, I heard your roommate in the shower at, like, four in the morning.”

“Oh.” Cara reentered the bathroom, now fully dressed. “Why would she do that?”

“Do I look like I care?”

“And where’s your roommate?”

“I think he can sense when somebody’s starting to cook.” He said, heading for the door. “He bolted out of here before I could even smell anything.”

“You’re going to go down to breakfast like that?” Cara questioned, pointing at Isaac's sweatpants, his only visible article of clothing.

Isaac shrugged. “Yeah. Who needs to dress up to eat?” Cara just shook her head and left her room. It only took a second for Isaac to catch up to her.

When the slacker and nature lover walked into the kitchen, they found that most of the other players were already sitting down. A pajama-clad Robert walked past the door, and Isaac sniffed at his plate.

“Is that actual bacon and eggs?” He questioned.

“Yeah, just like my mom used to make it.” Robert nodded.

“Where’d you get that?”

“Risty’s making it.” He pointed over to the food window, where Risty and Minerva were standing with a tray of bacon and eggs. Isaac rushed in that direction, bumping several people out of line in order to get to the front first. Cara sighed and walked to The Oscars’ table with Robert. She sat between the jock and Irina, sighing again.

“Vegetarian?” Irina asked.

Cara looked up. “How’d you know?”

“Just a good guess.” The model picked up an apple from her plate and handed it to Cara. “Here.”

“Where did you find this?”

“Camille’s purse.” Irina gestured to the dark haired girl sitting across from her. She was rummaging through the aforementioned bag, unaware that she had become the topic of conversation.

Cara, who had just noticed her roommate sitting there, gave her a grin. “So, Isaac said he heard you in the shower really early?” Camille nodded in acknowledgement. “Oh. Do you do that often?” The green-eyed girl nodded again. “Oh… okay.”

As Cara attempted to strike up a conversation with the rest of her teammates, Sebastian entered the room, looking ready for business. He scanned The Emmys' table until finding that the person he was looking for was already seated.

Confession Cam

Sebastian: “Last night I went through these cards and learned all new things about my new teammates.” He held up Rachel Claire's index cards for the camera to see. “Unfortunately, I’ve found that most of them are really stupid, useless, or both. Three are spoiled rich kids, two are too innocent for their own good, and one of them never shuts up. If I want to make it far in this game, I’m probably going to need at least one ally with a brain. So, with an easy process of elimination…” He dropped most of the index cards to the ground, leaving only one in his hand. “…I’ve found the one person who I need to trust me.” He flipped the remaining card over and showed the camera the name written across it. “Belladonna Surmaine.”

“Is this seat taken?”

“Not yet.”

Donna didn’t look up from her book as Sebastian sat in the chair beside her. She tried to ignore him as he sat picking at a piece of toast that he’d stolen off of somebody’s plate on his way over, though he kept sneaking glances at her every few seconds. After about a minute of this, she snapped her book closed. “Okay, what do you want?”

“Why would you ever think I wanted something?” Sebastian questioned. “Did you ever consider that I might just want to talk to you?”

Donna narrowed her eyes at him. “So start talking.”

“Who are you rooming with?”

“Ophelia. And before you ask, she’s scatterbrained but really sweet, and totally not crazy.”

“Who’s next door?”

“Wes and Victor. I didn’t talk to them much, but Wes seems very nice… Victor not so much.”

“Interesting.” Sebastian bit into his toast, trying to ignore the dark blue eyes now glaring in his direction. “What?”

“Now that we’ve ‘just talked’, what do you want?”

“Okay,” The blond spoke, “so rumor has it you’re kind of a genius.”

“Who did you hear that from?” The pale girl questioned, looking down at the plate of eggs in front of her.

“Just… rumor has it.”

“You shouldn’t believe everything you hear. Rumors can tell some nasty lies.” She paused and pushed her food around with her fork. “This rumor, however, may or may not be true.”

“Well, as you can see, our team’s not exactly full of Major City’s finest.”

Sebastian motioned his hand towards the others sitting at the table. Donna’s eyes followed the gesture just in time to see Victor accidentally fling a spoonful of eggs at Monique’s hair. The designer swatted it away and yelled at the actor, her hand smacking Gabe in the face in the process. Gabe screamed something at her and then looked at his reflection in his spoon in an attempt to check his hair. Ophelia just giggled hysterically at the entire situation. The gambler then pointed towards the food counter. Behind it, Minerva seemed to be doing some kind of goofy tango with her tray of bacon as she handed it out to the other players.

“Okay, I can agree with you on that.” Donna admitted.

“Exactly. And we sane people have to stick together, right?”

“Are you suggesting-?”

“An alliance?” Sebastian smiled. “Of course.”

Donna didn’t answer for a moment, pursing her lips in contemplation. “No.”

The blond frowned. “Why not?”

“I’m not going to immediately trust somebody I barely know, and I’m definitely not going to be handing over my vote at elimination.” The brunette opened her book again. “I never know when I might need it.”

“But will you consider it?”

“I’ll consider it more than if, say, Gabe asked me.”

“What if I-” Sebastian was interrupted by a scream rising through the cafeteria. All eyes turned to the entrance as Elena stomped in, her hair hanging in limp tendrils around her.

“WHO IS THE JERK WHO RUINED MY SHOWER?!” The socialite marched towards The Emmys’ table, eyeing each of her teammates in suspicion. “I was shampooing my hair, almost done with my shower, when all of a sudden the shower head FELL APART ON MY HEAD! I must have spent twenty minutes trying to fix the thing until I realized that the only thing holding it together before was tape! The screws were gone! I had no time to work with my hair if I wanted to eat! Which one of you broke it?!”

Since Elena was busy death glaring at her teammates, she didn’t catch when a cackling Zack slipped into the room. The spiky haired geek stepped up to the food counter and picked up a plate, his laughter never stopping.

Risty took one look at him and had to smile. “Why are you so happy?”

Zack laughed again and rummaged through his shorts pocket. He pulled out a few items in his fist. “I’ll trade you this for some bacon and eggs.”

The curly haired athlete eyed his hand. “Okay, it’s a deal.”

She scooped some food onto his plate, and he dropped the items in her hand. They were four screws, probably too small for one of his inventions, but just about the right size to fit in… a shower head.

Risty laughed and called after Zack, “I like your style, kid!” He gave her a mock military salute and a wink over his shoulder.

After breakfast, the contestants were called down to meet Chef Hatchet in the lobby. He led them outside of the hotel and across the film lot until they were in front of a small mansion. The players waited under a large awning held up with ancient Roman-style pillars as Chef rang the doorbell. Eventually, the door swung open, and Chef held his arms out.

“Your challenge is in there.” He said as they filed into the building.

“You’re not coming?” Minerva questioned.

“There’s no way I’m getting involved in this one.” Chef rolled his eyes and pushed Minerva into the mansion, slamming the door behind her.

The interior of the mansion was very different from the exterior. The entire floor was covered in dark tiles, and every source of light in the mansion was either very dim or a candle. The furniture was deep red and looked like velvet, and a chandelier hung from the ceiling. Many of the contestants were in awe, though Gabe just snorted at how small this mansion was.

“Dudes!” The contestants all turned to look at the top of a spiral staircase in the corner of the room, where Chris McLean stood in a suit. “Welcome to La Mansión Malvada.”

“The evil mansion?” Angel translated.

“Oh, that’s what it means?” Chris questioned, sliding down the stairs’ handrail. “I thought it meant marvelous mansion. But whatever, either way, this is the site of your second challenge!” He waited for a reaction. “Um, you’re supposed to be shocked.”

“Chef already told us the challenge was in here.” Allison explained.

Chris stomped his foot. “That jerk! Did he tell you guys the theme too?!” The contestants shook their heads, and Chris perked up again. “Oh, good! Now, I’m sure you have all seen those lame dating shows on TV. The ones where a guy is given a bunch of hot girls who are trying to amaze him, and the one who impresses him the most wins a date or marriage or something like that? Well, today’s challenge is going to be similar to that, except I’m going to be the bachelor, and you are going to try to impress me. The winning team doesn’t get a date with me, unfortunately… instead, they win safety from elimination. Any questions?”

“Can we have a girl to impress instead?” Victor asked.

“Nope. You’re stuck with me, dude.”

“Ooh, ooh, me!” Minerva raised her hand as if in a classroom. Chris rolled his eyes and pointed at her. “What does the winning team get?”

“I'm not answering that because I already said it. Try listening next time.” The host sneered. “Any other questions?”

“How many tries do we get to impress you?” Wes asked.

“Oh, right! That’s the first part of the challenge.” He started to walk through the mansion. “Follow me!”

Chris led the contestants through a set of double doors leading to a large covered porch. On the table in the middle of the porch were bows and arrows. The arrows all had pink heads, though their feathers were either red or yellow. “Everybody grab a bow and one arrow, red for The Emmys and yellow for The Oscars.” After the campers scrambled to do so, Chris walked them to the other side of the porch and leaned against the railing.

“They say love is blind,” The host began, causing Ophelia to swoon in aspiration of a sappy love story, “However, we all know the truth: love is actually caused by Cupid. Cupid is this little bro in a diaper who flies around shooting arrows at people in order to make them fall in love. Today you guys are going to be playing Cupid.”

He pointed over his shoulder to the expanse of grass over the railing. “If you squint a little you might see that about seventy feet away there are seven heart-shaped targets set up. You each have one shot to hit a target with your arrow. Each hit is a chance for your team to try and impress me. All of you have to shoot, so no cheating and giving all of your arrows to the jock or something. When you’re ready I’ll need seven of you lined up at the railing ready to shoot.”

Confession Cam

Allison: “It’s times like this that I wonder what Chris would do if nobody hit the target. Just call off the challenge and let us sleep more?” The redhead yawned. “Actually, that'd be really nice right now. I could use some sleep after dealing with Avery’s whining all night.”

A few minutes later, Minerva, Zack, Paul, Irina, Gabe, Avery, and Cara were lined up at the railing fiddling with their bows while Chris was riding a scooter out to stand next to the targets. Paul was the only one who looked like he had any clue of how to get the arrow to stay on the bowstring. He noticed Irina beside him trying to line up her arrow in the wrong spot.

“Do you need some help with that?” He asked, attempting not to drool at her this time around.

“Oh, that’d be great.” Irina handed him the bow, though his hands were suddenly sweaty from being in her presence. The Boy Scoout tried to move the arrow into place, but it kept skidding off to the side because his hands were shaking. He eventually snapped it into the right spot and handed it back to the very attractive girl who’d been watching him. “Thank you.”

“I take it you’ve never done this before?” Paul questioned, trying to make up for that rather embarrassing minute.

“I don’t think so,” The blonde shook her head, “But I’m sure you have.”

Paul smiled proudly. “Every summer at Boy Scout camp. There’s no way I won’t hit the target.”

“At least we know we have one hit guaranteed.”

“Okay dudes!” Chris shouted, now on his feet. “You’re safe to shoot whenever you want!”

The seven contestants brought up their bows at the same time, though other than Paul's and Irina’s most of the arrows didn’t seem to be sitting correctly. Minerva was actually holding her bow backwards, though nobody pointed it out to her. Zack was the first to shoot, his arrow veering to the left, and then everybody else let their arrows fly. Minerva’s predictably went flying through one of the mansion windows behind her.

The other arrows flew in the general direction of the targets, though Cara’s stopped short and Avery’s went way too far. Nobody could tell if any of them hit until Chris shouted, “We have two yellow arrows that hit the hearts! Paul and Irina have each earned their team a try! Gabe, yours was close but a little off!”

Paul and Irina high fived while Gabe stomped away. The next seven competitors, Monique, Angel, Isaac, Wes, Victor, Eric, and Ophelia, lined up at the rail. Eric looked to the pale haired artist beside him and snorted.

“Oh, there's no way you're hitting the target.”

Ophelia scowled. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Just that you look like you have no clue what you’re doing.” Eric continued. “You really should leave it up to the strong athletes on your team to do this for you.”

“Hey, lay off of her, will you?” Victor elbowed the jock in the side. “That’s no way to talk to such an exquisite girl.”

Ophelia’s scowl immediately shifted into a smile at Victor’s words. Eric just rubbed his side with a pained expression and started setting up his arrow.

After Chris shouted in approval, seven arrows were sent flying through the air. Monique’s and Angel’s arrows fell in opposite directions, while Victor’s hit the ground at about the halfway point. Eric’s, embarrassingly enough, landed a few feet in front of him. He stomped off in a fury, a mortified blush overcoming his face.

“Three arrows made it!” Chris shouted to the contestants. “They’re… Isaac’s, Wes’s, and Ophelia’s!”

The three participants cheered, Wes playing the air guitar and Ophelia giving a thumbs up to Victor for stopping Eric. Then, the final seven contestants, Risty, Camille, Robert, Elena, Sebastian, Donna, and Allison, stood at the railing. As soon as Chris gave the signal, an arrow whizzed by him and hit the target at a rapid speed. That arrow belonged to Camille, who received several strange looks at the impressive shot. She curtsied for her performance before picking up her purse and rejoining the group. Robert shot his arrow next and also hit the target. Seeing the others’ success, Risty, Elena, Sebastian, and Allison all shot their arrows, all but Elena’s hitting targets.

Chris’s jaw dropped at the many sucesses and he turned around to examine the heart-shaped targets. “Oh, no way! They must’ve moved closer or someth-OUCH!” That was when Donna had attempted to shoot her arrow. It had traveled the correct distance, though instead of hitting a target it hit Chris in the backside instead. The brunette stood on the porch with her hands over her mouth and her eyes wide, staring as the host tried to remove the arrow.

“Smooth move.” Allison laughed, clearly enjoying the situation despite the other girl’s horror. In fact, the other contestants left in the line didn’t seem bothered by the fact that Chris had an arrow in his rear. Robert was staring off into space, Elena was trying to fix her hair, and Risty was smiling at the scene. Sebastian gave Donna a cocky grin and a raised eyebrow.

“You seem like you were distracted.” He remarked, not even flinching when Chris screamed at the arrow's removal. “Maybe you were thinking about that offer I made you earlier?”

Donna snapped out of her daze because the arrow had been removed, returning to her usual deadpan frown. “Not a chance.”

“Well you should’ve been.” He walked back to join the rest of their team, not noticing that Elena had been watching the entire exchange with a curious expression.

Confession Cam

Elena: “I watch shows like this all the time, and I know an alliance when I see one.” The dark haired girl crossed her arms. “Sebastian is looking for alliance members apparently, and I want in! If there’s one guy on my team that I want to be working with, it’s definitely him. He seems charming, smart, and seems to have a plan... Well, and he’s not bad when it comes to looks, either.”

Chris had ridden the electric scooter back across the lawn and counted the hits on the fingers of one hand, clutching his rear end with the other. “Okay, so The Oscars have earned six tries, and The Emmys have earned four. You can go inside to start trying to plan what you want to do to impress me. I, on the other hand, am going to need some ice.” He winced and turned to the camera.

“What will the teams think of to try and impress me? Who will I favor? Will my butt ever be the same again? Find out when we come back on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Four: Impress for Success
“So, we have six tries to impress Chris-”

“Unlike last challenge where we failed miserably.”

“Shut up, Allison!” Avery sneered at her teammate. “As I was saying, we have six tries to impress Chris, so we’re in pretty good shape.”

The Oscars were gathered in one of the upstairs rooms of La Mansión Malvada. Like the main room of the building, this room was also decorated with knock-off statues and red velvet furniture. Most of the team was sitting on the couches or the floor, though Avery was pacing back and forth across the room.

“First thing’s first,” Avery turned to look at her teammates. “Who thinks they’re talented?” All but Isaac's and Robert’s hands went up, Isaac because he had fallen asleep on the couch and Robert because he was examining a potted plant beside him.

“Hey, raise your hand.” Angel whispered to Robert. The jock continued to stare at the plant until the pyromaniac elbowed him in the arm.

“Oh, thanks.” Robert nodded to Angel before his hand flew into the air and a smile crossed his face.

Avery nodded in approval at him and glared at Isaac. “Somebody wake him up.” In an instant, the eight other Oscars moved as far from the sleeping blond as possible, not wanting to be the ones to do the job. Avery huffed. “Fine. I’ll do it.”

The team’s self-appointed leader marched up to the slumbering nuisance, her heels clicking with every step. She approached where his head was propped up on the arm of a couch and leaned down until her face was just inches from his. The team observed in curious silence as she took a deep breath.

“GET UP YOU GOOD FOR NOTHING SLACKER!”

It wasn’t obvious if Isaac had woken up or not until he stretched his arms, propping them behind his head. “Five more minutes, okay?”

“No, not five more minutes!” Avery shrieked, stomping her high heeled foot. “We are a team and we are not going to let you sit back and do nothing!”

Isaac opened his eyes halfway and smiled at the sight of a fuming Avery leaned over him. “I wasn't ‘doing nothing’. I was hard at work having a dream about you and me.”

The brunette clenched her jaw. “Get. Up.”

“Who made you queen?”

She slapped him across the face, and he instantly sat up. She smirked, crossing her arms triumphantly. “I did. And now you’re up.” Isaac sneered as The Queen resumed her position in front of her team. “So, all but one of us thinks they’re talented. Now how many of you believe your talents can impress Chris?” Camille's and Robert’s hands went down. Avery counted the hands still in the air. “That’s seven counting me. Angel, what do you do?”

“Burn things,” was the Puerto Rican teen’s curt reply.

The Queen raised an eyebrow. “No, I mean for your talent.”

“Burn things.” Angel repeated.

Avery sighed and moved on to her next teammate. “Eric, what do you do?”

“I play sports, collect rocks, and just am generally awesome.” The New Yorker bragged.

“Whatever,” Avery’s eyes moved to her next teammate with their hand up, Irina. She skipped over the blonde, though, and turned to Paul. “Okay, Boy Scout, what do you do?”

“Well, I-”

“Wait, didn’t anybody notice that she skipped me?” Irina questioned.

“We all know your talent’s going to be looking sexy.” Isaac pointed out. “We don’t need to be reminded… though if you’d like to remind me personally I’ll meet you in my room later.”

Irina’s jaw dropped in an offended expression. “Okay, first of all, I’m way out of your league, and second, I have plenty of skills other than looking good! I’m intelligent and very literate. I could write Chris a poem!”

“Is English even your first language, girl?” Eric questioned.

Irina was quiet for a minute. “Well, no, but that’s not the point.”

“Can we get back to figuring out who’s going to try and impress Chris?” Avery questioned. “Paul, what do you do?”

Confession Cam

Irina: “As usual, I’m treated like a useless piece of eye candy.” The blonde ran a hand through her hair, pulling it away from her face. “The fact that I’m attractive doesn’t mean I don't have a personality. I know I work in an industry based off of looks, but that’s just my job. Not every good looking girl is like Lindsay. I want to be taken seriously for once.”

On the other side of the building, The Emmys were having a much easier time choosing who received the four chances to impress Chris. Monique, Donna, Minerva, Risty, and Sebastian had decided that their talents were not anything that Chris was interested in. From there they’d established that Chris was only interested in three things: money, fame, and himself… but mostly himself.

“Well, I’m out.” Zack announced. “The only electronics that fit those categories are a camera, a light up mirror, or an ATM. Boring.”

“And I don’t think I’m interested anymore.” Elena agreed. “My talents are all about making things better for me. I don’t cater to others.”

“Well, that leaves just Victor, Wes, Ophelia, and Gabe.” Risty pointed out. “Do all four of you think you can impress Chris?”

“I can paint him a portrait.” Ophelia nodded.

“I could play him a song about himself.” Wes said. “He seemed to like music in Total Drama World Tour.”

“That's good!” Minerva exclaimed. “I’ll bet Chis will love that!"

“What about you two?” Monique questioned Gabe and Victor. “Impressing Chris doesn't seem like something that pretty boys enjoy.”

“I’ll give him money.” Gabe shrugged. “I have plenty to spare.”

“And I have no idea what I’ll do.” Victor confessed. “I just ended up being one of the four people who didn’t back out.”

“You’re a hopeless romantic, aren’t you?” Donna asked.

“You could say that.”

“So write Chris a poem.”

Victor sneered. “I don’t do romantic things for guys, and I especially don’t write them poetry!”

Donna rolled her eyes. “So pretend he’s a girl. If it helps, Chris is a unisex nickname.”

The actor didn’t look convinced, but he nodded. “Fine. Somebody find me some paper.”

Confession Cam

Victor: “I’m kind of a terrible poet, but I didn’t want to seem like I’m not a team player. I'm an actor, not an author. They're not even close to the same thing.”

“Hmm… which part of the studio gets enough sun for plants to grow?”

Cara had decided that she was going to make Chris a bouquet of flowers that represented his personality. The problem was that she had no idea where to find flowers… or, well any plant life in McLean Studios. Yes, there were a few trees growing, but they were obviously planted just for decoration. There weren’t any flowers in sight.

The nature lover had decided to go on a hunt for flora and brought Camille along. The two girls trekked through the various sets, searching for one that might be a jungle or a secret garden or something of the sort.

“I can’t believe this!” Cara screeched as they walked the perimeter of a castle set. “This is why we all need to express an interest in nature! If we don’t, more areas will turn out like this!"

“It’s not that bad.” Camille insisted as they walked towards the next set. “Some of the buildings are actually kind of pretty.”

“Which ones?”

“Um… the diner is cute!” The green eyed girl claimed. “Yes, it’s a little dirty, but it’s nice… ish… Oh, and what about the docks? I’ve never lived on the water before, but I think it would be beautiful at sundown.”

“But the rest of the set is just a concrete wasteland,” Cara groaned as they approached a shed-like building. The brunette led the darker haired girl around the structure, looking out for flowers. Eventually she tried the front door. “It’s locked.”

“We could just peek through the window,” Camille suggested, sliding her purse lower on her arm and cupping her hands around her eyes to see through the dusty glass. She instantly yelped and backed away from the window. “Oh my gosh!”

“What’s wrong?” Cara questioned.

Her teammate was shivering in fear. “This shed is filled with guns!”

“What?!” Cara pressed her face against the glass, examining the room. The floor was covered with boxes that were either taped shut or unopened, several objects covered with sheets. Several boxes had "PAINTBALLS" scribbled on them, and a rack of guns rested against the back wall. Cara stepped away from the window, wiping the dust from her face. “It’s okay. They’re just paintball guns. Still violent, but I don’t think you can kill anything with them.”

“But you can still hurt somebody!” Camille shrieked.

“I’m sure they’re for a future challenge, so we can complain when we use them.” Her teammate explained. “As for now, let’s just pretend we never saw them and find some flowers.”

Camille was still shaking, but she followed Cara when she retreated the area. After a few more minutes of walking, Cara finally spotted something in the distance that might actually help them. “A forest!”

She ran towards the trees with a bright smile on her face. Camille was much less enthusiastic as she trailed her roommate. When she finally caught up to Cara, the nature lover was standing in awe in front of the woods.

“How did I not see this before?” She asked herself. “This is wonderful!” The brown-eyed girl turned to her teammate. “We’re going in!”

“Um, sorry, but I’m not going to get dirty if I don’t have to.” Camille shook her head. “You can go in, but I’m going to rejoin the others.”

Cara frowned but headed into the woods. “Well, okay, but if you change your mind feel free to come and find me!”

“You’d better not get hurt!” Camille called after her roommate.

“I won’t!” Cara assured. Camille watched as Cara marched through the forest. Eventually, she pushed through a few bushes and was hidden by the leaves, and Camille began to walk back towards La Mansión Malvada.

Back at the mansion, The Oscars’ room was quickly emptying. Eric, Avery, Paul, and Isaac had gone back to The Hotel to retrieve supplies for their talents (except for Isaac, who just went because he knew he would fall asleep if he stayed). With Camille and Cara still gone, that left only Allison, Irina, Robert, and Angel sitting in the room. Allison was sitting on the floor with a few pieces of felt, needles, scissors, and thread lying out in front of her, currently stitching together two pieces while Robert observed in amazement. Angel stood on the arm of a couch across from her messing with the curtain that was hanging from the room’s only window, Irina watching him in confusion.

“What are you doing?” She finally asked after he almost lost his balance for the third time.

“Trying to take down this curtain.” Angel replied, now fiddling with the curtain rod.

“Why?”

“Well, Avery gave me the last spot, and I just had an idea of what to do.”

Irina crossed her arms, still unimpressed. “So you need the curtain why?”

“You’ll see.” Angel smiled over his shoulder, tugging on the curtain a few more times. “That is, if I can ever get this stupid thing down!”

Allison sighed loudly and got up from the floor. Irina and Robert watched as the Goth walked over to Angel and tugged on the end of his jeans. “Hey, genius.” When her teammate looked down, she tossed her scissors at him. He thankfully caught them without an accident happening.

“Huh. Guess I should’ve thought of that before.” He leaned up and snipped the curtain, the fabric collapsing into a pile on the ground. He hopped off of the couch and handed her the scissors. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Allison resumed cutting her felt.

“You could poke an eye out throwing scissors, you know.” Robert told the redhead.

The Goth stifled a laugh. "It wouldn’t be the first or last time I’d almost done that.”

Irina sat up more on the couch, her attention now grabbed. “What do you mean? Are you accident prone or something?”

“Not accident prone,” She lifted her craft project up and examined the stitching closer, “just a little stupid.”

“Why-”

Irina was interrupted by the door slamming open and Isaac literally falling into the room, clutching his sides in laughter. Angel, Robert, and Irina watched him in confusion, though Allison ignored him and went back to sewing. Avery and Eric entered the room and stepped over Isaac, making faces that suggested he’d been laughing like this for a while. Avery sat on the couch next to Irina and started going through a makeup bag, and Eric plopped himself on the floor. After a minute, Paul walked through the doorway. He sighed when he saw Isaac.

“It’s not that funny!”

“Yeah, it is!” Isaac replied through his laughs.

“No, really, it’s not!”

“Yeah, it is!”

“What’s going on?” Robert asked Eric.

“Isaac thinks Paul’s talent is ridiculous.” Eric stated the obvious. “Which it kind of is, but you don’t see me being a jerk about it.”

Angel looked at his teammate on the floor. “What exactly is his talent?”

“Knitting!” Isaac exclaimed, crawling onto the couch so he could sit beside his roommate. “Paul likes to knit like an old lady!”

“Okay, first of all, it’s not knitting!” The Boy Scout whined. “It’s crocheting! And it’s not just for elderly women! I learned how to at camp.”

“Oh, so your grandma goes to camp with you?” The dirty blond haired teen snickered. “This kid is seriously gold.”

“Whatever,” Paul tried to ignore his teammate. “I know Chris will appreciate it when I crochet him a masterpiece.”

Confession Cam

Angel: The Puerto Rican teen cracked up in the confessional. Between chuckles, he managed to get out, “Hey, at least I didn’t laugh at him to his face!”

“What are words that rhyme with ‘blue’?”

“Um… shoe? Do? True? You?”

“Yes! You!”

Victor scribbled something onto the piece of paper in front of him, not telling Sebastian what he had written down. They were two of the four Emmys remaining in the mansion. Wes, Risty, and Zack had returned to The Hotel to find some materials to work with, while Monique and Minerva had left in an attempt to find a bathroom. Donna had accompanied Ophelia outside, where she had set up several easels and was hard at work painting. They were visible through the room’s only window, which Elena was sitting in front of with a hand mirror. Gabe was just outside the door talking to his butler on his cell phone.

“What sounds better?” Victor asked Sebastian. “’I want to buy your gel’ or ‘I want to buy your shampoo’?”

“Why-”

“Don’t question it, just which one sounds better?”

“Well, neither.” Sebastian answered. “But I think you could rhyme more words with shampoo than gel.”

“Okay…”

Victor wrote another line on the paper, and the tanner Emmy began drumming his fingers on the arm of the couch. Hearing the idle noise, Elena peered over the top of her mirror to see that Victor was distracted by his poem. The socialite crossed the room and slid onto the couch beside Sebastian, sitting a bit too close for comfort. She watched him tapping his fingers until he looked over at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes?”

“Oh, nothing.” Elena crossed one leg over the other. “Just wanted to see what you were doing.”

“You can see that I’m not doing anything right now.”

“Aw, you figured me out already.” She snapped her fingers in false frustration. “What I really wanted was to ask you a question.”

“And that question would be…?”

“Well, I saw you talking to Donna earlier.” Elena explained. “And I heard what you said to her about an offer.” She paused for Sebastian to say something, but he just waited for her to continue. “I know that the offer you were making her is an alliance.”

“Why would you ever think that?” Sebastian asked, his expression remaining bored.

“Well, I-”

“Quick, what rhymes with ‘all’?”

Elena glared across the room at Victor, obviously displeased with being interrupted. “How’s about small? You know, like the size of your brain?”

“Haha, very funny.” The actor scoffed. “I’m using it anyway.”

“As I was saying,” Elena’s focus was back on Sebastian. “I watch these shows a lot, and you weren’t exactly discreet about asking her.”

“I really have no idea what you’re talking about.” Sebastian told her. “Why would I need an alliance this early in the game?”

“Oh, Sebastian,” Elena’s voice switched from sweet to sinister. “Don’t play dumb.” She put a hand on Sebastian’s face and turned it to face her. “Let’s cut to the chase, shall we? I want in.”

“Define ‘in’-”

“Hey, what rhymes with ‘star’?”

Sebastian turned to look at Victor, and Elena’s face turned red in anger. “How’s about car?” Sebastian suggested. “Or far?”

“Oh, far will work.” Victor wrote something down, ignoring the knives being shot at him from Elena’s eyes.

“Darling, you could do so much better than that pale, limp haired little pessimist.” Elena insisted, leaning against Sebastian’s arm. “Forget about Donna. Take me for your alliance instead.”

“I still have no idea what you’re talking about.” The blond quickly got off the couch and walked towards the door, causing Elena to fall onto the cushion. “I don’t have an alliance, and I don’t plan on starting one.”

“Then what did you offer Donna?” The wealthy girl inquired.

“I don’t have to tell you.” Sebastian pointed out, opening the door. “For all you know, I was asking her on a date.” Before Elena could protest, he shut the door behind himself.

“She’s not even your type!” The green-eyed girl shouted after her teammate despite the fact that he was already gone. "I'm your type!" She growled in frustration and smothered her face into the couch cushion. Victor stared from across the room.

“I take it this isn’t a good time to ask you what rhymes with ‘reign’.”

Elena snapped her head up and snarled at the actor. “How’s about pain? As in you’re a pain in my butt!”

“Hey, is it just me or is my makeup heavier on one eye than the other?” Monique inspected her eyes in the bathroom mirror before showing them to Minerva.

“Um…” The blonde studied her teammate’s face. “Maybe the left eye could use a little more?”

“I knew it!” The designer began dabbing at the area above her right eye with a tissue. She blinked a few times and looked in the mirror again. “Better, right?”

“Oh, definitely.” Minerva agreed. “That means you’re done now?”

Monique nodded, and they exited the bathroom that they’d found attached to another building. They began to walk back in the direction of the mansion, but Minerva stopped in her tracks. The lighter skinned girl grabbed her teammate by the wrist and yanked her behind a nearby building.

“What’s the big idea?!” Monique shouted.

“Shh! Look!”

Minerva and Monique peeked around the corner of the building to see Camille walking in their direction. She stopped at a tree and rustled through its leaves, obviously searching for something. She continued studying the tree for another minute before disappearing behind a building.

“What was she doing?” Minerva questioned.

“I don’t know, and I don’t really want to either.” Monique started walking in the direction of the mansion.

“But don’t you think that was a little suspicious?” Minerva asked, quickly catching up to her.

“Yes, but it’s none of our business.” The fashionista pointed out. “It’s not like it’s anything illegal.”

“But we don’t know that!”

“We can assume it.” Monique stated. “She seems more innocent than anybody else here. It’s not like she has anything to hide-”

“Oh, hello there.” Monique and Minerva both screamed when they heard a new voice very close to them. They turned around to find Camille standing directly behind them, her head tilted to the side. “You didn’t happen to see a tube of lipstick around here, did you? It seems to have fallen out of my purse while I was trying to help my friend find flowers.”

Monique gave Minerva a look that clearly said ‘told you so’. “No, we haven’t. Sorry about that.”

“Oh, that’s too bad. I’ve been looking for a while.” Camille’s shoulders sagged. “Were you going back to the mansion?” They nodded. “Oh, well, I’ll come with you. I have to return to my team anyways.”

The three girls began to walk back to the building, Camille never noticing that Minerva was still on edge because of her presence.

It was getting dark outside when Chris finally called the teams downstairs. The competitors had returned and finished preparing their talents, and the host sat in a large red armchair in the middle of the room.

“Welcome, everybody. Feel free to sit anywhere you’d like.” Chris said. Once the teams were situated, he continued speaking. “You’ve been given quite a lot of time to decide on how you're going to attempt to impress me. I won’t reveal until the end who impressed me the most, but I can cut you off if I’m bored with your presentation. Simple enough, right? Right. Now, Oscars, since you guys have a few extra tries you can go first.”

A murmur ran through The Oscars as they tried to decide who to send up first. Eventually, Allison approached Chris. “I made you this.”

From behind her back, Allison pulled out a doll. It was made of felt with button eyes and fit comfortably in the Goth’s palm. Dressed in a familiar blue shirt and tan shorts, the doll easily resembled Chris.

The host looked on with interest. “It’s a doll?”

“Well, kind of.” Allison put her hand in her pocket and pulled out a few push pins. “It’s actually a voodoo doll.”

Chris’s jaw dropped. “Excuse me?”

“It’s a voodoo doll. I know nothing about voodoo, but I thought it was a good idea so I tried it out.” Her hand with the pins hovered over the doll. “Now let’s see what will happen if I put a pin in it-”

“No! No! Get away!” Chris leaped out of the chair and grabbed his doll likeness from her hands. Allison frowned and dropped her pins, walking away in disappointment. Chris cuddled the doll to his face. “It’s okay, little beautiful person. Nobody’s going to hurt you.”

Confession Cam

Allison: “It’s not like there was any way that the doll could actually work. Like I said before, I know absolutely nothing about voodoo.” The cherry haired Goth slouched forwards. “I took a dare once to make a voodoo doll out of my friend. That one didn’t work either, so what’s the chance that this one would? Plus, if I actually knew how to make a voodoo doll, don’t you think I would have made one of Avery by now?”

Speaking of Avery, she was now presenting her talent to Chris in the form of a manicure and a pedicure. She picked at the host’s cuticles with a tool and filed his nails, which Chris seemed to enjoy but wasn’t visibly awed at. When she was done pampering him, he examined his nails.

“It looks really good,” Chris admitted, “But, dudette, I’m a celebrity. I could get a manicure any time.”

“One of that quality?” Avery questioned.

Chris shrugged. “It would cost me some big bucks, but I probably could.”

Next up was Wes, who stood with his guitar. He sang a song that was barely over minute long that he’d titled “The Ballad of McLean”. It was an upbeat tune that you could tap your foot to, and it had the Emmys clapping to the beat. The lyrics were all about Chris during the past seasons of Total Drama, but when he was done the host seemed unenthusiastic.

“It didn’t rhyme.” He stated.

“I know.” Wes answered. “Songs don’t have to rhyme, you know.”

“I like it better when things rhyme.” Chris declared. “Why do you think every song from TDWT that made it on the air rhymed?” He sent Wes back to sit with his team, who encouraged him that it was a good song. Meanwhile, Angel took the floor, holding up the dismantled curtain like a magician’s cape.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you a beautiful sight. I give you, the one, the only, Irina Rostropovich.” The pyromaniac moved the curtain aside to reveal Irina crouched behind it. The model strutted up to Chris and sat on his lap, brushing a hand through his hair.

“If you let us win the challenge,” She whispered in his ear, “I have connections with many swimsuit models that are even better looking than I am.”

Chris’s eyes went wide. “Is this legal?”

“That’s the best part!” Angel announced. “She’s eighteen, so it’s perfectly legal! And all of the friends she’s talking about are over twenty-one!” Irina stood up from Chris’s lap and walked away, Angel hiding her with the cape once again. “But this deal can only be yours if you choose our team to win!”

“Ha, he’ll definitely want our team to win after I go up!” Eric shoved Angel aside and stood in front of the host, whose smile faded at the sight of the athlete.

“You’re definitely not as good looking as the last one.” Chris frowned.

“Yeah, but this is the moment you’ve all been waiting for.” He put a shopping bag on the floor in front of him. “Eric Stoneleigh, the world’s next top athlete, is going to be showing you his other favorite thing besides sports.” He leaned over to pull something out of the bag, and Paul’s face fell.

“Oh no.” He whispered.

“What?” Robert asked.

“Last night Eric told me that other than sports, he only had one passion.”

“What would that be?”

“My rocks!” Eric’s arms emerged from the bag filled with rocks of all shapes, colors, and sizes. “See, it might seem like a surprise with my amazing skills in sports, but I also have other interests. It’s taken me years to collect this many rocks, and they’re all very special. Take this one, for example,” The jock picked up a sparkly violet rock. “I got this from my basketball teammate after he went on vacation. He says it’s amethyst. They use it in jewelry. Pretty sweet, huh?” He pointed out another rock in the pile. “And this one’s topaz. And this one’s quartz. And I don’t know what this one is, but it’s pretty cool, right?”

Chris sneered at Eric. “Next!”

The jock furrowed his eyebrows. “What did you just say?”

“I said next.” Chris repeated. “As in you’re boring me.”

Eric stared at Chris, his face a mixture of shock and anger. “Whatever, man. You just don’t get it.”

“I don’t think I want to get it.” The host retorted. “Now who’s next?”

Confession Cam

Irina: “I know that I said I want people to appreciate me for something other than my looks, but when it comes to dealing with pathetic men, sometimes looking good is the only thing you can do.”

Avery: “I probably should have told Eric not to show off his rocks when I gave him one of our six spots.” The drama queen put her forehead in her palm. “Unless the whole Irina thing works, I really hope Paul or Cara has a trick up their sleeve.”

“Chris, you and I are the same type of person. We’re both handsome, we’re both wealthy, we both love ourselves, and we both want one thing and one thing only.”

“Money?” Chris asked.

“Yes.” Gabe smiled. “Money.” The curly haired teen pulled a wad of cash from his pocket and tossed it to the host. “Count this for me, would you?”

Chris took the elastic band off of the stack of bills and quickly ran his finger through them. “This is a thousand dollars.”

“Why yes, it is.” Gabe winked at the host. “And since you’re a smart man, I think you’ll appreciate my offer. Hopefully you’ll give me something in return in the form of… oh, a challenge win maybe?”

The vain man nodded, tucking the money into his shirt pocket. “We’ll see.”

“Excellent.” Gabe took a seat on the stairs, earning a high five from a few of his team members. Meanwhile, Cara stepped in front of Chris with a large bouquet of flowers in her hand.

“I have hunted all around the film set for the perfect flowers, and eventually I found them.” Cara announced. She pulled a group of small midnight blue flowers from the bundle. “These are statice, which represent success. They represent you because you’re a very successful man, Chris.”

“I can agree with that.” Chris smirked.

“As do we all,” The brunette smiled, pulling out a big red flower from the bunch. “And this is an amaryllis flower. It represents beauty and pride. You’re obviously a very handsome man, and you should be proud of it!” Her smile didn’t leave her face as she removed a large pink and yellow flower out. “This is an alstroemeria. It represents wealth, fortune, and prosperity, which are things that you’re well on your way to having with such a successful career!”

“You’re such a good little suck up.” Chris had a strange smile on his face. “Where did you say you got those flowers?”

“Oh, well, I’d checked the woods and there weren't any there, but then the weirdest thing happened!” The nature lover explained. “I found this little fenced off area with a whole ton of beautiful flowers in it behind a trailer. There were so many that I figured it couldn’t hurt if I took a few!”

Chris laughed. “That’s what I thought you would say.”

“Why?” Cara’s smile fell. “Is there something I should know about these flowers?”

“Just listen.” The room went silent, and a thumping sound could be heard. It started faint, but it was quickly getting closer until it became obvious that it was footsteps. Eventually, the mansion door slammed open and Chef Hatchet stormed in.

“Who went through my garden?!” Cara’s face turned white and she tried to hide the bouquet behind her back. Chef just pointed a finger at her. “You.” Cara squealed and began to run, Chef bounding right after her. Chris just laughed at the scene before summoning the next presenter.

Ophelia pulled a rather large, covered object over to Chris. “Mr. McLean, I present to you a tribute to the great Andy Warhol. I give you McLean Frenzy.” The artist removed the sheet, and the object was revealed to be four small paintings taped together. Each one was an image of Chris McLean’s face, though they were all done in different complimentary neon colors.

“It’s not quite my style,” Chris admitted. “But I can’t say anything bad about four pictures of myself, can I? Next!” Ophelia pushed the painting to the side, making room for Paul to approach the host.

“I made you this by hand.” The Boy Scout held up a crochet hat. The crocheting itself was very well done, but the design was a little… shocking, to say the least. The hat was solid blue except for the front, where a large image of Chris’s face had been made out of different colors of yarn. He handed it to Chris with a smile. “Do you like it?”

Chris stared at the accessory. After a moment, he smiled. “While even I’ll admit the design’s a little scary, crochet is supposed to be in style this upcoming winter! This will totally impress those losers who claim I’m not stylish enough for a TV host!” He gave the Oscar a thumbs up. “Good job.”

Paul smiled and turned to rejoin his team. In the process, he made a rude face at Isaac, who made an equally ugly face back. Meanwhile, Elena, Risty, and Zack had set themselves up in front of Chris. Risty had a makeshift cardboard rain stick in her hand, and Zack had a tambourine made out of plates. Elena cleared her throat.

“A poem by Victor Phae, as read by Elena Harks.” She said, speaking in a voice much more serene than anything else her teammates had heard from her.

“Roses are red,

Violets are blue,

This show would be nothing

If it wasn’t for you.”

After the end of the verse, Risty turned her rain stick and Zack shook his tambourine.

“When I see your hair,

I want to buy your shampoo,

Because it looks so shiny,

What brand do you use?”

The rain stick and tambourine played again, starting a pattern.

“A smile so great

That in the sunlight it shines,

The sparkle from your teeth

Almost hurts my eyes.

And your acting is definitely

Not amateur at all,

I want to see all your movies,

On the big screen or small.

Total Drama is just the start,

I know you’ll be a star,

With a face like that

I know you’ll go far.

You’re practically a king,

Nobody threatens your reign,

You’re the wonderful, handsome,

All powerful Chris McLean.”

The rain stick and tambourine played one last time, and The Emmys applauded. Chris’s face was blank, obviously unsure of how to react to that terribly written piece of poetry. He was silent as Risty, Zack, and Elena sat down, obviously still deliberating. As the host was thinking, Cara returned with the flowers she had picked shoved into her mouth and stuck in her hair. Before anybody had time to comfort her, Chris stood up.

“I have made my decision.” He announced. “The Oscars offered me fashion statements and girls. The Emmys offered me money and odes to myself. At first, I’ll admit that I was leaning towards the idea of hot girls… but then I heard that magnificent poem. Yes, it was terribly written, but dudes, it was a terribly written poem about an amazing subject. And it rhymed. That’s the kind of poem that I would force a bunch of helpless teenagers to sing in the middle of a dangerous foreign country on live television. And as wonderful as hot girls are, this poem and the fact that I was kind of terrified by the voodoo doll and rock collection made me choose The Emmys as the challenge winners.”

The Emmys erupted into cheers, while The Oscars hung their heads. Chris addressed The Oscars. “I’ll see you guys at the Team’s Choice Awards again.” He began to walk towards the door, but then turned around. “Oh yeah, and Paul? I’m keeping the hat.”

A few hours later, The Oscars sat on the bleachers at the Team’s Choice Awards Ceremony for the second time. The stars that were nailed to the front of the stage had changed: now each of the remaining Oscars’ stars had another smaller star engraved onto it representing that they had survived an elimination ceremony. Josh’s star had been smashed to the point that his name was barely legible.

Chris took the stage and adjusted the microphone. “Welcome, Oscars, to your second elimination ceremony. One of you is going to be voted off tonight and will never return to McLean Studios again. As I said at the last Team’s Choice Awards, how you’ll be leaving the studios changes with the episode. Today, it’s again by limo…” He pointed at the Red Carpet of Shame, where a limousine waited at the end of it. “However, to get to that limo you’re going to have to avoid getting hit by the arrows being shot at you. It’s just like the challenge earlier, except you’re the target, and these archers never miss.” He snapped his fingers, and the archers revealed themselves as burly men with bows in their hands. Several of The Oscars gasped.

“You’ve all cast your votes in the confessional. The first silver star of safety goes to…” He held the star in the air and began his trademark dramatic pause. “Paul.” Chris tossed the do-gooder his star. “Nice crocheting, man. The next two stars go to Angel and Irina, for the awesome attempt at distracting me with the temptation of beautiful women.” The fire starter and eye candy caught their respective stars.

“Next are Robert, Camille, and Cara.” Robert and Camille both were actually paying attention long enough to catch their stars. “Isaac.” The troublemaker fist bumped with Angel and made a face at Paul. “And Avery.” The drama queen sighed in relief as she caught her star. “That just leaves Allison and Eric.”

Allison was playing with the rings on her fingers, clearly worried that she had ended up in the bottom two. Eric was just giving his teammates a confused glance, trying to figure out how he was sitting there.

“You both were trusted by your team to impress me, but you epically failed.” Chris explained. “Voodoo dolls and rock collections? Seriously? You two deserve to be here tonight. The final star goes to…”

“Allison.”

“Oh, thank goodness!” The daredevil caught her star and smiled at her teammates. She gave Eric a sympathetic look, but he jumped up in disbelief.

“WHAT?!” He stomped his foot. “I cannot believe that y’all voted me off! I thought you liked me! You should like me, I'm the best member of this whole team!” He jutted a finger at Chris. “This is crap, McLean! You rigged the votes! You just didn’t like my rocks! How could you?!”

“Yeah, yeah, just go.” An intern walked out from behind the stage and pushed a still talking Eric onto the Red Carpet of Shame. Once his feet hit the carpet, the arrows began shooting. He quickly shut up and ran towards the limo, getting hit in the butt with several arrows as he leaped through the door. The limo drove away, and Chris looked back to The Oscars.

“You guys are already down to nine players while the other team still has all eleven.” He pointed out. “You'd better start winning or you’re going to be Team Victory all over again.”

At the same time as the elimination ceremony, Zack and Wes had volunteered to cook dinner that night. Most of The Emmys sat at their table with smiles on their faces, pasta on their plates, and glasses of soda in their hands.

“To Victor!” Ophelia raised her glass in the air for a toast. Eight other glasses clinked against hers in agreement, and they began to eat, glad that they were safe from elimination that night.

On the end of the table, the mood was much less cheerful as Elena angrily stabbed at her pasta, completely separated from her happy teammates. “I can’t believe stupid Sebastian!” She hissed to the camera. “He has the guts to lie to my face? Well, I’ll show him! I’ll find somebody stupid enough to do whatever I say and I’ll make my own alliance!” She continued to angrily stab at her pasta. “They’re cheering now, but they’ll see! I’ll take over this team, and Sebastian will come begging to be in my alliance. I’ll be on top! The beautiful and wealthy people will come out on top!”

“…I’d toast to that.”

Elena turned her head to see Gabe sitting across from her swirling his soda around in his glass.

“What did you just say?” She questioned.

“I would love for the beautiful and wealthy people to come out on top.” Gabe agreed. “We never get our way.”

Elena stared at Gabe for a moment before an ominous smile spread across her face. She raised her glass in the air and said quietly, “To the beautiful and the rich.”

“Perfect,” Gabe touched his glass to hers, and they drank, the smile never leaving Elena’s face.

“So, Gabe… how would you feel about starting an alliance?”

Chapter Five: I Need a Director
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment…” Chris smiled at the camera, obviously ready for another day of shooting. “The contestants were already making friends and enemies. Angel and Isaac became roommates and instant best friends, Zack anonymously pulled a prank on Elena, and Donna turned down Sebastian's alliance offer.

“The romance-themed challenge started off with shooting Cupid’s love arrows at targets. Each hit earned a chance for their team to try and impress me in the second part of the challenge. The teams were given some time to prepare, and boy did they need it. Elena tried to get Sebastian to take her into his alliance instead of Donna, though he pretended that he didn’t know what she was talking about.

"Eventually the challenge came, and most of the contestants failed to impress me, as expected.” Chris rolled his eyes. “A few, though, actually did pretty good! The Oscars used fashion statements and hot girls to convince me, while The Emmys offered money and Chris McLean tributes. I chose The Emmys to win, and Eric was sent home at the elimination ceremony for being obnoxious. Meanwhile, The Emmys celebrated… well, most of them. Elena was still pouting because Sebastian didn’t want her, but she decided to get revenge by joining with Gabe in her own alliance. Whose actions will get their team on their bad side? Find out this time on Total… Drama… Island: For Your Entertainment!”

“-And I think that we could get plenty of people to vote with us, don’t you think?”

“Oh yeah.”

“It’s not like she has that many friends anyway. I’ve seen her talk to, like, two people over the last few days, and I don’t think Monique and Risty have any attachment to her.”

“Uh huh.”

“We’re probably not going to win three challenges in a row considering that’s practically impossible in a game like this, so unless a miracle happens I think it’ll be easy to get her in at least the bottom two at elimination.”

“Whatever you say.”

Elena smacked her hand against the table in front of Gabe, who was looking at his reflection in a nearby window. “Are you even listening to me, Gabe?!”

He flinched and quickly turned to look at her. “What?”

The socialite sighed. “We were talking about who we’re voting for when we have to go to elimination.”

“Oh, right. I knew that.” Gabe nodded, but then paused. “But why don’t you remind me who we’re voting for one more time?”

Elena sighed. "Minerva."

“…Why?”

“Did you listen to anything I said, or were you too distracted by your favorite person?”

“I just wanted to make sure I look good on camera!” Gabe defended. “This show is broadcasted nationwide. I don’t want to look poor or something.”

“You’re going to look a lot more than poor if you don’t start listening to me.” The Harks heiress sneered. Gabe put up his hands as if he was surrendering in response. “Now that I have your attention, I had a chat with Minerva after the first challenge that I don’t think she’s forgotten. Pretty much we just have to hang that over her head during the challenge and we’ll have her set up for elimination.”

“Sounds like a good enough plan.” Gabe approved. “But what exactly did you say to her that will throw her off so much?’

“Oh, just that- AH!”

Elena was interrupted by a strange blur of silver screeching across the table. She instantly ran across the room while Gabe hid under the table, the pair screaming in unison as the object continued zooming around them.

“What is that?!” Gabe whimpered.

“I don’t know, but it’s not leaving!” Elena shrieked as the object darted around her, emitting a high pitched squealing noise.

The unidentified object skidded off to the side and then rushed under the table, hitting Gabe in the leg. The rich boy screamed loud enough to rattle the window panes in the room, kicking the foreign object in the process. The object went rolling across the floor, and after another minute of screaming Gabe and Elena eventually realized that it had stopped moving. They both nervously approached the object to find out its identity: a remote controlled truck.

“Where the heck did this come from?” Gabe questioned, picking up the truck and examining it closer. He dropped it in shock when light laughter rang through the air, and Elena scowled.

“I know exactly where.” She marched to the food window and reached her arm over the counter. The unexplained laughter was replaced by a scream as she yanked a body over the counter. “It’s the rat I have to share a bathroom with!”

Zack gave Elena a nervous smile and an awkward finger wave, and she put her hands on her hips, waiting for an explanation. Before anything could happen though, a laughing Risty popped up from behind the food window. “Oh man, you should’ve seen your faces!” She hopped over the counter, a controller in her hand. “Zack, this was so worth it.”

“What’s she doing here?” Gabe asked, joining Elena in glowering at them.

“We’re partners in crime now.” Zack explained.

“Well you ruined our conversation.” Elena declared, grabbing Gabe by the arm and towing him behind her as she walked for the exit. “Come on, Gabe. We’ll kick Monique out of my room and we’ll finish talking there. Then we won’t be interrupted by scheming little brats.” The door slammed behind them and Risty and Zack exchanged a mischievous smile.

“You’re her neighbor, aren’t you?” Risty asked. Zack nodded. “Well, let’s go get another one of your toys and crash their party again!”

Confession Cam

Zack: “So even though Risty and I are clearly physical opposites, we actually have a lot more in common than I thought. She has a killer sense of humor, which is so awesome since I thought I’d be pranking people alone while I was here!”

''BANG! BANG! BANG!''

“Allison! Get out of there!”

''BANG! BANG! BANG!''

“Allisoooooon!”

''BANG! BANG! BANG!''

“Allison, get out of there or I’m going to go get Robert to break down this door!”

The aforementioned Goth smirked as she wiped off her makeup in the mirror. The door between her room and the bathroom had been locked tight, and Avery was fuming because she had wanted to get in a half an hour ago. Allison just rolled her eyes and went back to removing her eyeshadow as her roommate continued to bang on the door.

''BANG! BANG! BANG!''

“Fine! You know what? I’ll break down the door myself!”

The redhead held back a laugh as she heard a loud thump against the door and Avery whining in pain. Despite the first failed attempt, the drama queen continued pounding on the door, Allison focusing back on the mirror. The unlocked door to the bathroom opened up and Paul leaned in.

“What’s wrong with her?” He asked, trying to make his voice heard over the constant knocking.

“What isn’t wrong with her?” Allison remarked.

“I would let her in soon.” Paul advised. “I was just on the first floor with Robert and Irina and you could hear her beating up the door from there. It’s even worse in the hallway.”

“She can wait until I’m done to come in. The world doesn’t revolve around her.” The Goth didn’t even flinch when Avery rammed into the door again. “Plus, now that Eric’s gone we have more bathroom time.”

“But Chef Hatchet’s staying on our floor, and I don’t think he’ll hesitate to barge in here if she doesn’t stop.”

Allison smiled. “Hopefully he’ll use Avery’s face to break the door down then.” Paul sighed and closed the door, covering his ears in a desperate attempt to block out the furious drama queen.

The Emmys in the room below Avery’s had been attempting to do the same thing as Paul for the past twenty minutes. Wes was sitting on the floor with a pair of headphones on and his guitar at his side, having given up on playing it due to hitting a wrong note every time Avery ran into the door. Victor was sitting on his bed with his hands pressed to his ears and a look on his face that clearly read that he wished he was anywhere but there. Once he realized that his hands weren’t blocking out any sound, Victor hit them against the mattress in frustration.

“Are we ever going to get some peace and quiet?!” He shouted.

On the ground, Wes popped one of his ear buds from his ear. “No offense, but screaming is only going to add to the noise.”

“Sorry, I was just expecting to get some sleep tonight.” The actor whined. “I’m pretty sure we’re going to have a challenge tomorrow and I don’t want to lose.”

“Well, we haven’t lost yet. Plus, you rocked at the last challenge.”

“Out of luck.” Victor stated. “My poem was crap.”

Wes shrugged. “We still won.” All of a sudden, a huge crash sounded from above. The roommates stared at the ceiling as the racket of what may have been two cats screaming and fighting leaked through the ceiling.

“AVERY, GET OUT! I’M NOT DONE YET!” The muffled voice of Allison screeched.

“NO WAY, YOU’RE OUT OF HERE!”

Wes and Victor exchanged a shocked expression. After it became clear that the two girls would be fighting for a while, Victor collapsed onto his bed and smothered his face with a pillow.

“Just vote me off now so I don’t have to sit through this every night…”

Confession Cam

Wes: “After a few more minutes of Avery and Allison fighting, I’m pretty sure Victor was trying to suffocate himself with his pillow.” The musician frowned. “And even when they stopped he kept complaining. He seems like a nice guy and all, but he’s kind of a bigger drama queen than Avery.”

Avery: “So after our little bathroom debacle, I went to Chris and asked for a room change. Even after I told him that I broke down the door and tackled Allison, he still said no.” The New Jersey native crossed her arms. “I voted for Allison at the last elimination and I’m going to vote for her again the next time we lose. I want her gone.”

“Why is everybody so down in the dumps this morning?” Robert asked as he scooped a piece of French toast onto Monique’s plate. The designer gave the jock a tired grimace.

“Elena and Gabe were having a meeting in my room last night. Elena kicked me out, and I sat in the hall going through the same magazine for a good hour because my key was still inside.” Monique’s shoulders sagged. “When I was finally allowed back into the room, Avery and Allison started fighting.”

“That’s too bad. But today’s a new day!” Robert smiled, scooping another slice of toast onto the New Yorker’s plate. “Here’s an extra piece of toast since you’re not feeling well.”

She gave him a perplexed glance. “I’m in the farthest room from Avery and Allison’s. You’re on the same floor, so you must have heard them, right?”

“Yeah, but why should I let their fight ruin my day?” The footballer insisted. “There’s no reason to let the bad things hold you back.” He gave her another bright grin, and Monique smiled back. She couldn’t help it. That grin was contagious.

Monique walked away, and Robert turned around to see if Paul had made more toast. When his tray was full, he turned back around to see Minerva waiting at the counter. Her eyes weren’t on Robert, but instead they were shifting around the room nervously. The athlete scooped a slice of toast onto her plate with a sympathetic grin.

“You okay?” He asked. Minerva jumped at the sound of his voice. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to freak you out!”

“It’s fine.” Minerva calmed down once she realized who he was. “I’m just a little on edge, that’s all.”

“You’re usually as cheerful as I am.” Robert pointed out. “What’s wrong? Did the noise last night bother you too?”

“No, no, it’s not that.” The blonde shook her head. “It’s just… this is going to sound totally crazy, but there’re definitely some people on my team who are out to get me.”

“I’m sure they’re not-”

“No. Really. They are.” Minerva persisted. “I’ve heard a few of them talking, and they want to-”

“Oh, hey Minerva.” Minerva’s eyes went wide when suddenly Elena and Gabe were on either side of her. Elena gave her a fake smile. “What were you talking about?”

“Oh… nothing.” The blonde’s eyes darted between Elena and Gabe and then locked on Robert. The daydreamer nodded in understanding and scooped a few pieces of French toast onto Gabe’s and Elena’s plates.

“Come on, you can sit with us today.” Elena started to walk over to the table, clearly expecting the other Californian to follow her. Minerva had done exactly the opposite and tried to go in the opposite direction. She didn’t get very far though as Gabe was standing right behind her. He just raised an eyebrow and she turned sharply on her heel, Gabe walking right beside her as they trailed Elena. After a few steps, Minerva tripped over what seemed like air, her toast sliding off of her plate.

“Oops!” She giggled, sounding like much more of an airhead than she had with Robert. “Silly me, I dropped my toast! Let me just go get some more-”

“You can have mine.” Gabe continued guiding her in the direction of the table. Minerva looked over her shoulder at Robert with a worried glance before sitting in the chair between Elena and Gabe. Robert was gaping at the scene.

Confession Cam

Robert: “I try to see the good in everybody, but right now I can’t find anything positive about Elena and Gabe. Minerva was right, they’re definitely out to get her and if I could, I would… um… I’d…” His eyebrows furrowed. “Um… ugh! Well, I’d do something! I just… can’t remember what that is right now.”

Once breakfast was finished, the contestants were directed to a building near the hotel. Though bland on the outside, the teams knew not to underestimate it. The outside of the set from the first episode had been equally as plain, yet inside it held an entire audience and stage.

When they pushed open the doors, they found a very scrambled set. Both sides of the room were identical, each with four scenes with fake backdrops and props set up. Scattered around the room were cameras, lighting equipment, and lit vanities. Surrounded in boxes and racks of clothing in the center of the room was a very familiar face, though it wasn’t Chris McLean.

“Hello there everybody, Rachel Claire here.” The reporter smiled. “The producers thought that I would be a better fit to introduce this challenge than Chris since I have a few more connections than he does. So welcome to the set of your new music videos!” She received a puzzled look from the contestants in front of her. “Oh, come on. Couldn’t you show a little enthusiasm?”

“We have a grand total of one musician here.” Angel said. “I think we have a reason not to be thrilled.”

“For the record, I’m excited.” Wes grinned embarrassedly.

“Well, at least there’s one of you.” Rachel Claire rolled her eyes. “Anyways, today’s challenge is sponsored by several independent music groups who are just dying to get noticed. And what better way to get noticed than to make a music video? Instead of the musicians starring in their video though, you guys are going to. The rules are simple: each team picks three members to play one of three roles: the director, who gets to both be in charge and run the camera; the wardrobe specialist, who handles all the clothing, makeup, and hair; and the backstage crew, who’s going to work with the lighting and placing props. These three people do not have to appear in the video.

“The remaining team members will pull randomly colored pieces of paper from a hat. There are five different colors of paper in the hat, each representing a different role in the music video, though the gray slips mean you'll be playing an extra. Everybody with a slip of paper has to appear in the video. The director then has to pick one of four songs out of a hat and they will be given all the information they need to know about their music video including genre, a basic plot, roles, and the song lyrics. Don’t worry, you don’t actually have to sing the songs, you just have to lip sync. Each team has a laptop and four sets to work with: a street, a bedroom, a small restaurant, and a plain room with instruments in it, and there are various supplies hanging around the room that you can also use. You have five hours to film your video and get it onto a disc so we can play it. Whichever team has the best video wins!”

Rachel Claire put a hand on her hip. “Simple, right?” The looks on the players’ faces said that this task was anything but that. “Well, don’t just stand there. Huddle up or something and figure out who you want to be on the crew.”

Choosing the three roles was quick and easy for both teams. For The Emmys, Monique and Risty volunteered to work wardrobe and backstage respectively, and Zack was chosen as the director due to his extensive knowledge of computers. He said he knew how to add in high tech effects that would make their video amazing, and since nobody protested he was given the role. Irina and Paul volunteered for the wardrobe and lighting roles for The Oscars, while after a lot of squabbling Avery ended up with the director’s position. The remaining contestants picked their colors from the boxes with little fuss, though when it was time to pick the songs the tension in the room went up.

“There are four very different songs in here, from four very different bands, though all are a little over two minutes long.” Rachel Claire pulled a hat out, and Avery and Zack walked up to it. They both plunged their hands into the hat and rustled around for a minute, eventually coming up with slips of paper. They unfolded their papers and looked at the result. “Well?”

“It says ‘Obsession’.” Zack said, turning his paper around so the reporter could see it.

“Ooh, that’s a creepy one.” Rachel Claire commented. “That song’s by the gothic rock band Mother Murder.”

Zack’s jaw dropped. “Mother what?”

“Mother Murder. That’s their name. I hate it too.” Rachel Claire sneered, handing Zack a few papers with song information on them. “They’re a gothic rock band fronted by a girl with some crazy vocals. That song’s about stalking somebody.” The technophile walked back to his team, skimming the lyrics sheet with a puckered brow. The reporter turned the Avery. “So what does your paper say?”

“’Idolized’.”

Rachel Claire burst into laughter. “Seriously?!”

“Yeah, seriously.”

“I was hoping somebody would get this one!” She picked a few papers from her pile and handed them to Avery. “’Idolized’ is by a group called Gangsta Rhymes. They’re four guys who rap and make some kind of a hip-hop/rock hybrid. The song’s about looking good at a party.”

Avery looked like she wanted to strangle Rachel Claire. “You’re joking, right?”

“Read the lyrics.” The dirty blonde woman smirked.

The brunette skimmed the paper, her expression darkening as she got further through it. “''Got my bling on, so you know that I’m a balla’. Car bouncin’ up and down, know I must have more dough than all ya''… oh dear god, you must be joking.” Rachel Claire shook her head and Avery groaned. She returned to her team, all of whom were horrified.

“So, you have five hours to come up with a good video.” The reporter gave everybody a snake-like grin. “Good luck… you’re going to need it.”

“This is ridiculous!”

The Oscars were now sitting at their restaurant set, reading over the papers they had been given by Rachel Claire. Their colors had matched up with parts on the sheet, and Isaac, Robert, Cara, and Angel were unfortunate enough to each have received a verse or chorus that they were supposed to pretend to rap. After playing the CD with “Idolized” on it, they had come up with two massive problems.

One was the speed of the song and the amount of words in each verse. These two factors combined would make the lines near impossible to memorize in the short amount of time they had. The second was the fact that all four of the actual rappers sounded like big, tough men. Cara was definitely not a man, and was probably the skinniest girl on the team. There was no way that voice could be coming out of her mouth.

“How are we ever going to make this work?” Cara asked. “This is seriously crazy! There’s no way anybody’s going to fall for that, no matter how much styling comes into play.”

“Ha. If you can even call it styling.” Irina spoke in a monotone. “I was expecting something outrageously crazy to do, not some hip hop boys. I could throw you guys in t-shirts and sweats and it would look in character.”

“I wish we didn’t vote off Eric.” Camille whimpered. “He’d know all about this kind of music.”

“Hey, no need to get so negative about it guys.” Robert chimed in. “We can deal with it.”

“Easy for you to say.” Avery rested her chin in her hand. “You don’t have to direct this thing with almost zero information to start with. All the plot says is that the band arrives at a party and has a great time.”

“And that’s all we need!” Robert exclaimed. “Look, this restaurant set could be the site of the party. With the right lighting we could turn it into a bar or something! And the street set? It could be… um…”

“The band on the way to the party.” Angel pitched in. “We could dim the lights so it looks like nighttime, get our two extras dressed up so they look like party girls, and have them walk alongside the band on the sidewalk.”

“That’s good, except we’re going to need more than a handful of people to make it look like a convincing party.” Avery explained. “If there are only six people in the room, it’s going to look pretty stupid.”

“We can worry about that later,” Paul said. “I’m going to go try and find a ladder so I can get up to those lights and see what I can do with them.”

“And I’ll start going through the costume supplies to see if I can some clothes we can use.” Irina got up, Camille following her.

“Here, you four ‘rappers’ circle around the table and start trying to learn some lines.” Avery pushed the lyrics sheet into the center of the table. She then turned to Allison. “I really hate you, but you’re going to have to help me out with plotting out some scenes.”

“If it’ll help us win the challenge, I’ll do it.” The daredevil shrugged. “We’re going to need all the help we can get with this video.”

On the other side of the room, The Emmys had some slightly more specific guidelines to go by.

“Okay, so Victor, you’re just a regular guy who has no role with the band whatsoever.” Zack paraphrased from the paper. “However, you’re being stalked by Ophelia, who is madly in love with you. She’s the main character of the video, and the singer of the band.”

“I wouldn’t mind you being madly in love with me.” Victor smiled at Ophelia. “You must be the most attractive stalker on the planet-”

“Victor, we don’t have time for this.” Zack glared at the actor. “Sebastian, Gabe, and Donna, you guys are assigned as the bassist, guitarist, and drummer. Elena, Wes, and Minerva, you guys are left as extras. Got it?”

“Aw, darn.” Wes moaned.

“What?”

“I was hoping for a part.” The musician said. “I was the only one who was actually excited for this, and now I’m stuck playing an extra.”

As his teammate spoke, Gabe heard somebody whisper his name. He looked up to see Elena glowering at him from where she sat on top of a few boxes. He mouthed a “What?” to her, and she pointed between herself and Minerva a few times before pointing to him. He shrugged, not understanding what she was saying. She held up the gray extra card she had picked out of the box. Gabe shrugged again and Elena rolled her eyes. She pointed from the card to Gabe a few times, and then pointed at the yellow card he had in his hand.

“Ooohh, right!” The light bulb had turned on in Gabe’s head. “Hey, Wes?” The musician stopped talking. “How would you like to trade spots? I know how much you wanted a part, and I would look very middle class if I was pretending to play a guitar.”

Wes’s face lit up. “Really?”

“Yes, really.” Gabe put on a phony smile and held out his yellow card. “You just have to do me a little favor later, but only a small one.”

“Okay, no problem.” The musician traded cards with the rich boy. “Thank you. That was actually nice of you.”

“It’s my pleasure.” Gabe’s words oozed of sarcasm as he turned to look at Elena. She gave him a nod of approval.

“Okay, so now that we have that settled, we need to get back to the important things.” Zack insisted. “Pretty much we’ll have to film this as a story with Ophelia following Victor around everywhere. We’ll need shots of the band pretending to play, and I have a few other scenes in mind. Monique, do you think you can come up with some costumes for this?”

“Of course I can.” Monique replied. “I already have some ideas.”

“Good, try and get to that as fast as you can.” The dandelion-haired boy instructed. “Risty, you’re going to help me plot out some scenes. Ophelia, I need you to stay behind and try to learn those lines. Victor, you can stay with her since we’ll need you guys in the same place whenever Monique’s ready for makeup. If the rest of you could go any find any cool props you can, that’d be awesome.”

“Who made you the boss?” Elena questioned.

“We all did when we elected him director.” Risty stated.

“Tch, figures you would defend him. You are his only friend.”

“You’re just bitter because we pulled a prank on you and you have no sense of humor.”

“You just need to find a hobby other than hanging around with yellow-haired dwarves… oh, and get a good hairdresser to tame that mop of yours.”

“At least my hair doesn’t have to compensate for my lack of brain like yours.”

“At least I-”

“Stop it!” Zack leapt in between his bickering teammates. “Look, we only have five hours for this and I’m probably going to need at least one of them to edit the video. With all the planning and make up, we’re probably going to only have two and a half hours to film this thing. We need to get moving now.”

Elena narrowed her eyes at the little technophile. “Fine. Whatever. But not for you. For the team.”

Confession Cam

Elena: “Just this once I will let that little gremlin order me around. Any other times though, and he’s going to get his eyes scratched out by a pair of well-manicured nails. Oh, and when Gabe and I are done with Minerva, Risty is definitely our next target.”

“So, what exactly are we looking for?”

Irina pushed between a few clothing items on hangers aside to find Camille on the other side of the rack.

“I just have some heavy sweatshirts, hats, and ugly t-shirts.” Irina replied, holding up the armful of clothing she already had. “If we could find some gold chains or something it’d be nice.”

“Oh, okay.” Camille began to go through a few boxes that were scattered around the floor. It had been ten minutes since they had started searching, and so far most of the clothing belonged to women. The dark-haired girl began to disgustedly look through some old shirts, looking up only when she saw a few of The Emmys coming near. “Oh, hello!”

“Hello.” Donna gave her an awkward smile as she began to go through the box beside her. Sebastian and Minerva did the same, and Wes stood with an armful of random items beside them.

“What are you guys looking for?” Irina asked the opposing team, giving a questioning glance to Gabe and Elena, who were observing from a few feet away.

“We really have no idea.” Sebastian shrugged. “Whatever looks good.”

“Hey, do you think Zack could use some markers and paper?” Minerva pulled the craft items out of the box. “Maybe we could write on the bedroom walls and make them look creepy?”

“Throw them in the pile.” Wes encouraged. Minerva tossed the markers at Wes, hitting him in the face with them. “Hey!”

“Oh, sorry.” The blonde apologized, letting out a dumb giggle. Her eyes flicked to Elena quickly before continuing to talk. “I guess I just have bad aim!”

“Um… yeah.” Wes couldn’t help but watch Minerva in uncertainty for a moment, but was interrupted when Sebastian held up a few items.

“Hey, what do you guys think of these masks?”

Wes yelped when he saw that his teammate was holding up a stack of hockey masks. “Um, that’s a bit too creepy. I’d leave those behind.”

The Emmys moved on to another stack of boxes across the room, leaving Irina and Camille still scavenging through the clothing. Eventually they had accumulated a few good items and returned to their group. The four “rappers” were still sitting around the table, all looking absolutely baffled.

“What’s wrong?” Irina asked.

“There is no way I can memorize all of these lines.” Robert replied. “Even if I didn’t have a memory problem, I think I’d still have trouble.”

“There isn’t even a very good beat to the song.” Angel added. “It makes the words ten times harder to remember.”

“Well, um… maybe we could make cue cards?” Irina proposed.

“I don’t think we have enough paper over there.” Camille said.

“We also still have the dilemma of making me look like a man.” Cara added in. “I don’t even know if it’s possible.”

“We can put your hair under a hat and cover you up in layers.” The model suggested, dropping the armful of clothing she had onto a nearby chair. “Just look at all these baggy sweatshirts we found.”

“I don’t exactly have masculine features.” The nature lover pointed to her face. “It’s not like you can warp my face.”

“We could cover it up.” Isaac pitched in.

“But how?”

“I dunno.” Isaac looked up at Irina. “Do you guys have maybe a funeral veil over there or something?”

Suddenly, an extravagant idea popped into Irina’s head. “No, we don’t. But we have something better.” The blonde ran away from the group with a smile on her face. A moment later she returned with a few items in her hand. “I have the answer to all of our problems.”

Her teammates stared in misunderstanding as she held the objects up to them: the hockey masks.

“Ooh, I wonder what Irina has planned for those?” The camera focused on Rachel Claire, who was sitting in a director’s chair getting her face powdered. “Better yet, how are The Oscars going to handle being partying rappers? And how will Zack taking charge of The Emmys turn out? And what about that Minerva? What is up with her? Find out all of these answers and more when we return on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!” The reporter looked over her shoulder. “Now who wants to go get me a cappuccino?”

Chapter Six: Secrets, Lies, and Rock and Roll
“Risty, you must have superpowers or something.”

“Actually, I’m an alien. I hide my antenna under my hair.”

Risty snickered and stepped back from the wall that she had been working on for the past half hour. Zack stood gaping at the formerly plain bedroom set and the three formerly bare walls that were now covered in frantic writing and doodles thanks to Risty, a set of markers, and a lot of patience.

“You must be crazy to have written this much!” Zack exclaimed. “When I asked if you wanted to do the walls of the room, I never expected you’d do something this big.”

Risty shrugged. “I do some crazy things for my friends.” An excited shriek sounded through the building, and Risty and Zack both turned to look at its source. “Speaking of crazy…”

“Do you guys see this?” Ophelia ran up to them with a smile. “I look like a piece of art!”

“You definitely look like a piece of something.” Zack grimaced, though Ophelia didn’t seem to catch the negative connotation. The artist’s eyes were rimmed in smudged dark makeup and her lips were painted bright red, making her light skin look practically snow white. Her hair had been crimped and tousled until it could be described as something reminiscent of a pale lion’s mane. These factors combined with the flowy, slightly torn white dress she was wearing made her look like something out of a horror movie.

“Monique did a good job, don’t you think?” Ophelia asked.

"Well, you do look like a stalker.” Risty remarked, staring as the artist rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet. The athlete then noticed Victor walking away from Monique’s makeup chair. Eager to get away from Ophelia, she gave him a wave. “Look Ophelia, it’s Victor! Why don’t you go see what he thinks… you know, since you’re stalking him and all?”

“Oh, that’s a good idea!” The blonde skipped over towards the actor, leaving Risty and Zack laughing.

“How disgusted do you think he’ll be?” Zack asked.

“He’ll probably faint at the sight of her.” Risty chuckled. The watched as Ophelia began talking to Victor, her arms moving around rapidly as if she was telling him a story. Unlike Risty and Zack had, however, Victor stood there and patiently waited for her to finish. When she was done, he said something back with a smile. They began to walk towards the other set together, and Victor looked over his shoulder and sneered at his teammates. Risty and Zack exchanged a confused look.

“So… um, let’s just go check on how the other set’s going.” Zack suggested, content with pretending that hadn’t happened.

“Good idea.”

“I look stupid.”

“No you don’t.”

“I can see myself in the mirror right now. I look ridiculous.” Isaac looked up at Irina. “This is never going to work and our video’s going to be crap.”

“With that attitude it will be.” Irina said, pulling the hood of Isaac’s sweatshirt over his head. “Now stay put while I go find more paint.”

The troublemaker rolled his eyes as the model jogged across the set, slouching in the flimsy chair and staring at his reflection. He was dressed in a pair of jeans that sagged they revealed his underwear and a heavy dark blue sweatshirt that hung open, exposing his white tank top underneath. Irina had pulled the sweatshirt hood over his head, which already had a baseball cap on it. Those items of clothing were nothing, though, compared to the hockey mask covering his face. It had been painted with thick vertical stripes in a heavy black and white that made it rather hard to look at.

“Um… Isaac? That’s you, right?”

The blond broke the glaring contest he was having with his reflection to look over to the voice calling him. He lifted his hockey mask to get a better look at who was coming towards him. “Cara?”

“Do I look like a rapper yet?” The nature lover gave him a hopeful smile and sat down in the chair beside him. Isaac tried to hold back his cackle, but it escaped anyway. Cara joined his laughter. “That’s what I thought.”

The brunette had a pair of very heavy and very oversized camouflage pants slung low on her waist, revealing a pair of boxers poking from the waistband. A loose white t-shirt hung from her upper body, with a bright red bubble vest and several gold chains covering it up. Her hair was stuffed under a dirty looking bandana, with a hockey mask similar to Isaac’s pulled up on top of her head.

“So whose boxers did you borrow?” Isaac joked, pointing to the plaid fabric hanging out of her pants.

“I really don’t want to know.” Cara stuck out her tongue in disgust, and Isaac caught something sparkling from inside of her mouth.

“Is there something on your teeth?” He questioned. His teammate just snorted and gave him a huge smile, revealing that her teeth were covered in sparkly silver material. “What is that?”

“Tin foil grills.” She explained. “Irina’s idea, not mine.”

The slacker shook his head in disappointment, though a smile was on his face. “Irina’s crazy.”

“It’s a good crazy though. At least she’s trying to get us to win this challenge.”

“We’re never going to win.”

Cara’s jaw dropped. “Don’t say that!”

“You know it as well as I do.” Isaac pointed out. “The Emmys have got this in the bag. I saw a few members of their ‘band’ walk by a few minutes ago. They look better than we do, and they’re just in the background.”

The brown-eyed girl sighed. “Okay, you’re right. But we can at least try and not completely embarrass ourselves, right? I even tried memorizing some of my lines. She took a deep breath. “''You’re jealous when you look at me, ‘cause I’m wearin’ all the best brands, and if you wanna insult me, you better talk to my pimp hand. All the girls are comin’ my way, all their guys wanna fight, ‘cause know that if you leave with me I’m gonna make your night.''” Cara struck a ridiculous pose and Isaac applauded sarcastically.

“Wow, your lines are even worse than mine.” He commented as Irina returned with a can of paint in her hand. She started to retouch the black stripes on Isaac’s mask after flashing a smile at Cara.

“With rapping like that we’re bound to win.” The model commented, sarcasm dripping from her every word.

“Yeah, I know.” Cara gave her a tin foil accented smile and flashed her necklaces. “You’re just jealous ‘cause I’m so fly.”

Confession Cam

Isaac: “At first I thought Cara was your typical stick-up-her-butt goody two shoes like Paul is, but it turns out she’s kind of hilarious when she’s not ranting about saving the environment. Yeah, she’s a dork… but in a good way.”

Cara: She curled her face into an odd expression and crossed her arms. “Word, yo.” After holding her position for a few seconds, she burst into laughter at herself.

Back on The Emmys’ side of the room, the team was very close to beginning to film their video. Risty was standing on a ladder adjusting the lighting with Zack giving her directions. Monique was scolding Gabe because he refused to wear anything that would make him look, as he put it, “average”. Minerva was moving extra chairs out of the restaurant set, while Elena sat at one of the tables eyeing her every move. Ophelia was reading over the notes that Zack had written for her because Victor had been sent to go find the guitars for the “band” to play. The fake band themselves, Wes, Donna, and Sebastian, were sitting on one of the sets waiting to film.

“This is something every little musician kid dreams about.” Wes commented.

“Watching your teammate practically fall from a ladder?” Donna questioned, wincing as Risty nearly lost her footing.

“No, being on the set of my first music video.” He said. “I’m stoked to be doing this.”

“I guess this must be pretty cool for a musician.” The brunette replied. “It’s as close to the real thing as you can get.”

“That’s what I figured. It’s kind of hectic, but still amazing.”

“You do realize that this is a fake music video, right?” Sebastian asked. “As in we’re all amateurs and it’s probably going to be terrible in the end?”

“I didn't know you were such a buzz kill.” Donna sneered.

“Hey, I’m just pointing out the obvious.”

“Maybe the obvious didn’t need to be stated. You could’ve just crushed all of this poor boy’s hopes and dreams.” As Donna deadpanned, Wes played along and gave Sebastian an expression of mock pain. “How will he ever pick up his guitar again now that you’ve put the idea of failure into his head?”

Wes sighed dramatically, and Sebastian rolled his eyes. “Oh, haha. You act like it’s crazy that I’m keeping my mind on the game.”

“Fine. If you’re so ‘in the game’ then maybe you can explain what’s up with Minerva?” Donna pointed in the direction of the blonde. She was saying something to Monique, though she stopped mid sentence when Elena gave her a stern look.

“Easy.” The gambler crossed his arms. “Elena’s started an alliance of some sort with Gabe, probably because he’s an idiot-”

“How do you know that?” Wes interrupted.

“They had a meeting in Elena’s room last night. Elena’s room is right next door to mine, and she yells at the top of her lungs when she’s angry.” Sebastian explained. “Now, obviously the two of them have a problem with Minerva and must have done something to make it obvious to her. I have no idea what that something is, but it’s effective enough that she’s afraid of them.”

“But why would they have a problem with Minerva?” Wes asked. “She seems nice enough.”

His teammate shrugged. “I don’t know. I don’t have all the answers.”

The three watched as Elena said something inaudible to Minerva. The paler of the two girls’ expression became one of pure fear as the other spoke. Even when Elena eventually turned away from her, Minerva was still scared stiff.

“A little to the left!”

“…Is this good?”

“Nope, a little more!”

“…How about now?”

“That’s actually too much. How’s about to the right a bit?”

Paul resisted the urge to sigh as he just barely tapped the spotlight beneath him to the right. “Is this good?”

From the ground below, Allison nodded. “Definitely! I’ll go get the ladder from Risty so you can get down!”

Allison and Avery had spent some time plotting out the scenes for their video. While Avery had rushed off to talk to Rachel Claire, Allison had been left with the duty of arranging the sets to perfection. This wasn’t much of a hassle for her… for Paul, however, it was exactly the opposite.

There was only one ladder tall enough to reach the beams dangling from the ceiling that the spotlights hung from, and both Paul and Risty happened to need it at the same time. Avery and Allison had planned certain spots that just had to be illuminated, and somehow this led to Paul scaling across metal beams hanging several feet in the air with the softest object in the area for him to fall on top of if he lost his balance being one of his teammates. As Allison walked across the room, the Boy Scout was left crouched with shaky legs and wide eyes as the beam swayed back and forth.

“Hey, how’s the weather up there?”

Paul jumped when he heard the voice calling up to him, but caught his balance before he toppled over. He saw Angel standing on the ground on the ground below him, looking up with an amused expression. “It’s not so great.”

“I can tell.” Angel replied.

“Shouldn’t you be learning lines or something?” Paul questioned.

“Nah.” The pyromaniac pointed to the hockey mask on his head. “With this thing, I don’t have to remember any of the words. Irina’s a genius.”

“Yeah, she’s definitely something.” He looked over to where the model was pulling a ratty gray beanie onto Robert’s head. Robert noticed Paul watching and gave him a very obvious wave. He then tapped Irina on the shoulder and pointed in their teammate’s direction. Irina turned and smiled at Paul, and he looked away in an attempt to hide the pink that had appeared on his cheeks. From the ground, Angel laughed.

“I can see that blush from here, man!” He called up to his teammate. “There’s no way she missed it!”

“Maybe she’d forget about it if you didn’t announce it to the entire set!” Paul hissed.

“Keep dreaming.”

The Boy Scout was about to come up with a reply to that, but something else caught his eye in a corner. He squinted in an attempt to see what was going on, though it was too far away. He leaned down to whisper to a still laughing Angel, “Stop talking for a minute, please. Something’s going on and I’m going to try and see what it is, but if you keep making noise it might attract attention.”

The Puerto Rican teen gave his teammate a nod and made a motion as though he was zipping his lips. Paul began to carefully stand up on the beam. It swung back and forth slightly, though he put his arms out in an attempt to steady himself. Once it stopped moving, he slowly began to creep across it, trying to keep it from swinging more than it had to. Eventually he found himself in a good position to scope out the strange sight he’d seen earlier.

It was Camille. She was shrouded in shadows in the corner of the room, though whenever she moved the red of her purse and dress became more visible. She was digging through her purse and had something pressed to her ear, which Paul assumed was some kind of a phone because of the antenna sticking out of it. Her mouth was moving rapidly as she searched through her purse, and he squinted to try and figure out what she was pulling out of it. An object sparkled in her palm, but before he could identify what it was something ran into the beam and he found himself flung onto chest. He frantically wrapped his arms around the metal beneath him to keep himself from falling off the side as it swung rapidly back and forth.

“Sorry about that, Paulie! Need some help?”

Paul recognized the voice as Allison’s, and when he looked over his shoulder he saw the top of the ladder near the unstable beam. That must have been what hit him. He glanced at the suspicious scene in the corner once again, though Camille had disappeared.

He tried to hide his confusion as he answered Allison, “No. I think I’ll be fine if you hold the ladder still.”

Rachel Claire sighed in comfort and leaned back in the lawn chair one of the cameramen had dug from the supplies pile. “Ah, this is the life.” She raised her coffee mug to her lips. “They pay Chris way too much for this job.” She closed her eyes in relaxation and took a sip of her warm cappuccino. The liquid ran down her throat, and she relished in its taste... until somebody cleared their throat loudly nearby. The hostess bolted into a sitting up position, her eyes already narrowed when they flew open.

“I can see you’re enjoying this much more than I am.” Avery stood in front of her with her arms crossed.

“We don’t watch the videos for another few hours.” Rachel Claire waved her hand at her. “No exceptions. Walk away-”

“I’m not here for that.” The drama queen interrupted.

“Then what do you want?!”

Avery began to walk around the hostess’s chair. “Rachel Claire, I understand that you are a hardworking woman who takes pride in what she does. You are a gossip queen in finest form, and I know that you would do anything for your magazine, Realistic Gossip-”

“RealityGossip.” Rachel Claire corrected.

“Whatever. I know you would do anything for your readers, and that you know that the reboot of the Total Drama franchise is all that they will be talking about. You and I have both seen the crowds gathered outside of the studios. Why don’t you show them your gratitude by presenting them with a once in a fan girl’s lifetime chance?”

The curly haired woman raised a well-sculpted eyebrow. “Where are you going with this?”

“Well,” Avery stopped pacing when she was once again directly in front of the chair. “My team’s music video calls for a party. We don’t have nearly enough people to make it look passable, and I need you to go out and find some fans to dance and look inconspicuous in our video. It’ll benefit my team, but more importantly it’ll make you and your magazine look like saints. What do you say?”

Rachel Claire rested her hand on her chin, her eyebrows furrowed in thought. “How many people would you need?”

“Twelve.”

The hostess continued to contemplate for a moment, but in the end nodded. “Okay.”

“Okay, Gabe, could you turn your chair around? You’re kind of glaringly obvious.”

“That’s the point.”

“No, you’re supposed to be an extra. You’re pretty much a moving piece of scenery.”

The rich boy scoffed. “Excuse me? If you say something like that again, I am going to call my parents and they are going to sue you for humiliating me on national television.”

“Just shut up and listen to Zack, stupid.” Elena slapped him on the arm. “As if it wasn’t bad enough that you wouldn’t get into costume…”

“Gabriel James Patterson, IV does not dress in rags!” Gabe snarled, but turned his chair around as the director had requested anyway.

Zack had moved the camera into the center of the restaurant set and had focused it only on a small area to hide the fact that they didn’t have that many actors. Gabe and Elena were sitting at a table in the corner of the camera’s view with empty mugs in front of them. Minerva sat alone at a table that barely made it into the camera’s view pretending to read a newspaper. At a table alone in the center of the frame was Victor, who was tapping his foot anxiously because Zack wouldn’t begin filming. Ophelia was perched on a chair too close behind him, waiting much more patiently. Risty, Monique, and the fake band were observing the filming from off set, Monique ready with a CD player with “Obsession” on pause.

“Is everybody in their places now?” Zack’s question was met with several nods and an impatient groan from Victor. “Okay… action!”

Monique pressed play on the CD player and a long guitar note rang out. Victor pretended to read a menu in front of him, and Ophelia leaned over the back of the chair until her lips were just centimeters from Victor’s ear, beginning to lip sync to the lyrics just as they began to play.

“It’s funny you think that we’re done, but it’s not over until I say, and that’s why even when you run, I will always stay.” Just as he was instructed to do, Victor put the menu down and looked at Ophelia, though he didn’t push her away. “I don’t see why you’re suspicious, when I follow you home, you know we are forever, and I will always show.”

Victor whipped his head around to face Ophelia, and Zack clapped his hands together. “Okay, cut!” Ophelia sat back down in her chair, and Monique rewound the CD. “That was good, now we’re going to do the same scene but without Ophelia.” Most of the team looked at Zack with puzzled looks on their faces, though he had told Victor and Ophelia the plan in advance and the artist quietly made her way off the set. “Okay, action!”

Monique pressed play on the CD player and the extras stopped looking at the camera. Victor looked over his shoulder when the lyrics began, pretending to be shocked that there was nobody behind him.

“Oh, I get it!” Wes whispered from where he sat off set. “Zack’s going to put the two clips together so that it looks like Ophelia disappears whenever Victor looks for her.”

“He said it’d be a cool effect.” Risty confirmed, watching as Zack called cut again.

“Okay, that was good!” The technophile told the actors. “I think we’re done here for now, so onto the next set!”

Confession Cam

Victor: “If you think what we’re doing out there looks confusing, you should see the notes Zack wrote for Ophelia and I.” The actor held up his paper to the camera. The song lyrics were printed down the middle of the sheet and in the margins were tons of notes written in tiny, sloppy letters. “Every scene I’m in is filmed at least twice, and out of sequence. He has every single one of my movements blocked, and many of them involve me interacting with somebody who isn’t actually there. He’s lucky I’m an actor, or he’d have just made one of his teammates quit…”

“I see that Irina trashed you all up very nicely. You only have two rules to follow.”

The fans that Rachel Claire had gathered stood in a straight line in front of the streets set. They were all dressed in the minimal amount of shabby clothing with trashy makeup on their faces and messy hair. Avery stood in front of them with a face on that clearly said “let’s get down to business”.

“Rule number one: don’t make eye contact with the camera. Only the ‘rappers’ will be doing that. You are just accessories, and do not know that the camera is there.” Avery marched down the line of fans, looking each of them in the eye. “Rule number two: dance for your life. I don’t want to see any of you just wiggling your fingers like you’re pretending to make an effort. I want to see you sweating, grinding, and dropping it like its hot! Got it?”

“Yes ma’am!” The fans chorused, and Avery released half of them onto the streets set. Angel, Isaac, Robert, and Cara were already lined up on the fake sidewalk with their masks pulled over their faces, and the girls crowded in around them. Avery stood behind the camera and had Paul assist her with lining up her shot.

Meanwhile, Irina walked up to the actors with a smile.

“I think most of you know what’s going on, but just in case you don’t here’s a refresher.” The beauty spoke. “The song starts off with Robert’s verse, which is going to be rapped completely on this street. Avery’s going to shoot that scene along with a few extra takes, and then we’re going to move on to the next set.”

“We’re ready, Irina!” Avery called to her teammate.

The model gave the four “rappers” a wink. “Good luck.”

Irina rushed off set and sat beside the CD player, and Avery called action. The music began playing and the group made its way down the sidewalk, walking much slower than they would on a regular street. The girls bounced up and down and clung to the four Oscars, putting on convincing flirtatious faces. Robert led the pack, ready for his verse.

“''I’m the king of the street, the one they all obey, and you’ll be sorry if you get in my way. I’m the baddest guy out here, they all know my name, and you can’t kick me out, I come here everyday.''” The words flowed with the music, and though Robert clearly didn’t know them it didn’t show because of the mask. Instead he moved his hands around in gestures that slightly matched the lyrics. “''When I get to the party, I want a girl in my lap, nobody disrespects me, nobody dares to talk crap. I’m a rich playa’ with money in my hands, and nobody has a problem because they’re all my fans.''”

“Okay, cut!” Avery called, and the offstage Oscars clapped. The drama queen joined them, though with less enthusiasm. “Robert, that was good! We just need a few more shots here, and then we can move on.”

Confession Cam

Robert: The jock had a huge grin spread across his face. “I’m so glad that I did well in the challenge! I thought that because I couldn’t remember any of the lyrics I would be problem, but the mask really helped. I guess my random hand movements were good enough!” He reenacted one of the aforementioned gestures, which looked like it might be a really fast version of the Hand Jive.

Twenty minutes had passed, and The Emmys had finished filming the scenes with Ophelia singing alone on the crazed bedroom set. They were now onto the shots of the band performing, and Wes and Sebastian were now armed with an electric and bass guitar that neither of them would actually be playing. Donna was sitting behind the drum set in the back of the set, while Ophelia was in the front with a microphone on a stand. Zack pressed a few buttons on the camera, and then put his hand up. “Okay, action!”

Monique pressed play on the CD player and the band pretended to play along to the song. The non-performing members of the team sat in chairs off of the set. Risty, Monique, and Victor were watching the filming, but Minerva wasn’t paying attention and was braiding part of her hair. When she looked up, she saw that Elena and Gabe were both glaring at her and yelped.

“What’s the matter?” Elena asked, raising her voice so that her nearby competitors could hear it over the music. “Afraid that they’ll find out?”

Minerva furrowed her eyebrows. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Ha.” Gabe snorted. “You’re a terrible liar… oh wait, no you aren’t since you’ve been lying to everybody else since you got here!”

“Guys, come on.” The blonde curled up in her chair as Monique, Risty, and Victor turned to look at her. “Please stop.”

“Stop, what?” Elena taunted. “Telling the truth? I know you don’t know anything about it, but it’s not hard to be honest!”

“When you think about it, how could anybody ever be that stupid?” Gabe insulted.

“When were you planning on telling them that you’re a liar?”

“A fake.”

“A phony.”

“A fraud.”

“A-”

“STOP IT!” Minerva shrieked so loudly that the on set Emmys turned to look at her. Monique paused the CD, and the only sound in the air was the distant noise from The Oscars and Minerva’s nervous breathing.

“Well, Minerva,” Elena gave her a menacing smirk, “Now that you have all of their attention, isn’t there something you wanted to tell them?”

“Fine! I’m done with this!” The quirky blonde stood up from her chair. “I’ve been lying to you all. I’m not as stupid as I’ve been pretending I am.” The Emmys gasped, and Minerva continued with a quavering voice. “I’ve been faking it all along. Shooting the bow and arrow backwards, asking stupid questions, pretending to not listen… it’s all just an act.”

“Oh, but why would you ever do that?” Gabe asked in mock shock.

The blonde sighed, her eyes filling with tears. She didn’t speak for a moment, though when Elena muttered something to her the words bolted from her mouth in a messy, run on sentence. “It’s because I have no other notable personality traits for the fans to notice and to avoid getting the ‘Sadie edit’, or being there for a long period of time without anybody actually knowing it, I pretended to be stupid so they would like me.” Her shoulders slumped, and she rushed away from the group. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to!”

Her teammates looked after her with mixed expressions. Elena and Gabe had matching smug smiles, while most of the others’ faces were curled into looks of anger or shock. Only one, however, watched with sympathy, and when they began to film again, Risty snuck away to go find her roommate.

Minerva looked into the bathroom mirror and glared at the reflection she saw. Puffy eyes, a runny nose, and a quivering lip returned the fierce expression, and she looked away from this pained version of herself in an attempt to not start crying again. She walked over to one of the stalls and unrolled some toilet paper, using it to wipe her eyes.

A knock on the door left her frozen in her motion.

“Get out of here Elena!” She screeched, her voice breaking mid sentence. The door opened anyway, and she tried to hide in the stall as somebody walked in.

“I’m not Elena.” Minerva peered around the corner of the stall to see Risty standing in the doorway.

“What are you doing here?” The blonde questioned. “Shouldn’t you be filming with the others?”

“Look, I don’t know about everybody else, but I saw that Gabe and Elena were making faces at you the entire time you spoke to us.” Risty said. “I know they forced you to say that. So if you want to tell me the truth, I’ll be sitting out here, okay?” She turned around and closed the door behind her. Minerva wiped her nose a few times, and eventually gained the courage to exit the bathroom. Just as she said she would, Risty was sitting on a stack of boxes waiting for her. Minerva sat against the wall near her, and Risty gave her a glance. “So?”

It took Minerva a minute to find the right words. “It was the first day we were on the show, after the first challenge. Chef had brought us to The Hotel and assigned us our rooms while The Oscars were at elimination, and we had to bring our luggage upstairs. Everybody else had gone upstairs already, but my luggage had come unzipped. While I was picking my things off the ground, Elena came back to the lobby. At first she didn’t say much, just said that it looked like I’d enjoyed talking to Helen D’Angelo. I said yes, and she said it seemed like we had a lot in common.

“When I said yes, Elena flipped out…” Minerva continued, staring at the ground as she talked so she didn’t have to see Risty’s reaction. “She started screaming at me, saying that I must be… well, let’s just say a lesbian like Helen is, but she didn’t use that word. So I told her the truth, that yes I was and that I wasn’t ashamed of it. This made her even madder. She pushed me a few times, and kept calling me some really offensive names. She said that she thought I was disgusting and that if she was voted off before I was that when I eventually got to the losers’ resort she would make me pay. Elena said that if I even mentioned that I was gay on the show or tried to get the fans to like me that she would get me eliminated in the worst possible way. She knew that if they knew that there was a homosexual on the show, then none of her ‘friends’ would watch it and that she would become a laughing stock in her inner circle. She said some more terrible things, and for some reason I believed her.

“She lied though. She got together with Gabe and began to plan how to eliminate me even though I’d done exactly what she’d asked. She began to hold that I was hiding the fact that I was gay from everybody over my head, and I panicked. She had set me up so she could get me eliminated, so I was afraid to do anything. And even though I did exactly what she said, she still humiliated me and made me lie to you all once again.” Minerva put her face in her hands. “But I’m sorry, I really am and now I’m probably going to get eliminated without being able to tell everybody what really happened.”

Risty was quiet as Minerva tried to stop crying. When she finally calmed down, she looked up at her roommate to see her reaction. Risty gave her a caring smile. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about. Zack’s going to make our video amazing, and we’re going to win the challenge. You won’t have to worry about elimination, and then you can tell everybody what really happened.”

“Do you really think so?” Minerva asked.

“Definitely. There’s no way we can lose.” Risty hopped off the boxes. “Now come on. Let’s go and see where they are on the video…”

Time had passed and there was only an hour left until Rachel Claire’s set deadline. On The Emmys side of the room, Zack sat alone at one of the tables in the restaurant set with the provided laptop in front of him editing the video. Most of the team had gone off to change from their costumes or had gone back to The Hotel to see if they could find something to eat, though Risty sat nearby watching her friend type. On The Oscars’ set, it was much more of a group effort as nobody on the team was particularly savvy with computers. Angel, Robert, and Irina had joined The Emmys in going back to The Hotel, and Camille was waiting for Cara to change out of her disgusting costume in the bathroom. This just left Avery, Paul, Isaac, and Allison sitting in front of the computer. While Zack was off hacking his laptop to allow him to use certain effects, The Oscars had spent a good ten minutes trying to figure out how to connect the computer to the camera.

“We’re pathetic.” Allison stated.

“Don’t say that yet.” Paul insisted, moving the mouse to rearrange a clip. “For all we know this might turn out better than expected.”

“Hey, hey, hey, don’t use that one!” Isaac slapped Paul’s hand away from the mouse.

“Why not?” The do-gooder questioned.

“Just look at me!” The troublemaker exclaimed, pausing the video. The other three Oscars gave him a puzzled look, and Isaac pointed in the background of the clip. While Angel was front in center with Allison and Camille pretending to fawn over him on the couch, Isaac was clearly visible in the partygoers behind them without his mask. And the facial expression he was making looked like some sick twist between getting punched in the jaw and eating a really sour lemon. Allison cracked up, though Paul and Avery kept staring at him.

“What the heck were you doing?” Avery asked.

“The entire time we were shooting the video I was making stupid faces like that under my mask because you couldn't see them.” Isaac explained. “Then when I was pretending to party this one chick pulled off my mask while I was still making a face.”

“Nobody’s going to notice.” Paul said, taking the mouse back and adding the clip to the video anyway. Isaac made a face at him, though he didn’t protest because they had so much more work to do.

“You kind of deserve to look ridiculous in this video.” Avery commented to the slacker. “After all, you were kind of a jerk in the last challenge.”

“Just because I don’t instantly take action doesn’t make me a jerk.” Isaac defended.

“Fine. It just makes you lazy.” The drama queen stated.

“Well at least I don’t have to be the boss of everything like you do.”

“Hey, is it my fault that you don’t even try to take part?”

“And how well does everything go when you’re in charge? Oh, that’s right. We haven’t won a challenge yet, and we’re probably not going to win this one either! And who’s in charge this time? Oh, yeah. You again.”

“I would come up to a response to that, but I know it’s going to be so heavily censored that there isn’t even a point!” Avery got to her feet and marched away in a huff. “Come find me if you feel like treating me like a human being!”

Isaac looked between Allison and Paul. “Do either of you want her here?”

“No way.”

“Definitely not.”

“Good.” Isaac leaned back in his chair. “Maybe she’ll go off and actually do something to get us to win.”

“Zack, you know how earlier you were saying you thought I had superpowers?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, now I can say the same thing about you. This video is amazing.” Risty watched intently as the video ended, and Ophelia completely disappeared from the scene on the computer screen. When it faded to black, she clapped despite her and Zack being the only people there. “That was better than a lot of real music videos!”

“You’re just exaggerating.” Zack insisted, clicking on the “Burn to DVD” button in the corner of the screen. “It’s not that good.”

“No, it is!” Risty exclaimed. “You edited this thing in less than an hour, but I wouldn’t be surprised if I saw it on TV or something!”

“I just have a lot of experience with this kind of thing, that’s all.” He smiled. “I think Rachel Claire’s going to want us to present our video in a few minutes, so could you go and get everybody back from The Hotel?”

The athlete gave him a grin and a salute. “Roger that!” She rushed off of the set and through the exit.

Zack leaned on the table in front of him, waiting for his DVD to finish burning. That was when he felt something cold and sticky on the bottom of his arm. He lifted it off of the table and examined the red liquid on his skin. “Oh, ew! Who left paint on this table?” He tried to wipe it off, but it had already begun to dry. He waited until the DVD was done and then put it down on the table, rushing to the bathroom to wash the paint off of his arm.

“You’re late, and you’re late, and you’re late.” Rachel Claire put a hand on her hip. “Seriously, who told you guys you could go back to The Hotel?”

“Rachel, sit down.” Chris ordered. “You’re not the host when I’m here, so only I get to boss them around.”

“Whatever.” The reporter huffed and sat in her folding metal chair. Several other chairs were set up in back of them for the competitors to sit in, though the ones who were filing in now had to sit on the floor. Once it seemed like everybody was in the room, Chef Hatchet rolled a projector in and pointed it at the wall.

“Okay, so here’s the deal.” Chris faced the contestants. “We’re going to play each of your videos, and then Rachel Claire and I will be judging which one we like best. If you lose, you’re going to elimination. If you win, however, there’s a reward in it for you!” Seeing the rewards in the past, not many contestants were excited, though Camille and Ophelia “ooh”-ed in curiosity. “Oscars, you’ve been randomly chosen to go first.”

Allison stepped up with a nervous expression and a DVD in hand and gave it to Chef. By the time she sat down, the video had already begun playing on the nearby wall.

A music only intro played and there were a few random, slow motion shots of the four “rappers” putting on their masks from a back view. When the lyrics began playing, the scene switched to the shot of the group walking along the streets set and Robert rapping his verse, with clips of the fans kissing him on the cheek and wrapping their arms around him scattered in between. Once Robert’s verse was done, the scene changed to the party where Angel was sitting on a couch rapping his verse with Allison and Camille (dressed much more conservatively than the fans, but still looking dirty) on either side of him. Behind him, the fans and the other three rappers danced and when the clip of the girl pulling Isaac’s mask off played Paul and Allison burst into laughter.

Then came the chorus. The four rappers stood on what was supposed to be the band set with microphones pressed to their masks, all bobbing up and down to the music as they pretended to rap the chorus in harmony. Once that was done, it switched over to Cara’s verse. She was standing on a table in the party set, looking down at the camera that was angled below her. Many of the female fans were grabbing at the ends of her pants as she rapped and pretended to kick them away. She flashed her tin foil grills just before the scene changed to Isaac pretending to make out with two of the fans (though the “pretending” was rather obvious because he had kept his mask on) sitting on the bed in the bedroom set. He rapped his verses whenever the girls weren’t all over him. The song finished off with one more chorus that was shot in the exact same way as the first, and then the movie faded to black.

Cara, Angel, and Isaac looked absolutely humiliated, though Robert was smiling and clapping. Rachel Claire and Chris were just staring in shock.

“Um…” Chris grimaced. “I really don’t have any words for that.” Rachel Claire nodded in agreement. “Emmys? What’ve you got?”

The Emmys looked around for Zack, but the short teen was nowhere to be found. After a moment, they heard frantic footsteps in the distance.

“Guys! Guys, we have a problem!” The missing technophile ran up in front of the projector, his eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. “The DVD is gone!”

“What do you mean it’s gone?” Risty asked. “I saw the video.”

“I mean it’s missing! I left it on the table, and then when I came back from the bathroom it was gone!”

“You lost our video?!” Elena screamed.

“I didn’t lose it! It disappeared…” Zack’s voice trailed off at the end. Even he knew how ridiculous that sounded.

“Well, since The Emmys don’t have a video to show, then I guess The Oscars’ terrible, borderline inappropriate video wins!” Chris announced. “You’ll be given your prize once we get back to The Hotel.”

The Oscars leapt to their feet and cheered. The Emmys just glared at Zack, who hung his head.

Confession Cam

Zack: “You guys saw the footage! I didn’t lose the DVD! Somebody must have taken it! I just… don’t know who it was. There wasn’t anybody around…”

“I can’t believe we lost!”

“Victor, shut up.”

“Such an amazing performance of mine wasted.”

“Victor, it doesn’t matter. It’s not like you’re going to get voted off.” It was an hour later and Sebastian was sitting in the lobby with his temporary alliance members, Victor and Monique. Victor had been whining over the missing video, while Monique just covered her ears and blocked him out. “We already have it figured out. We’re voting off Zack, right?”

“I told Minerva to vote with me, and she agreed as long as it wasn’t her.” Monique said.

“And I told Ophelia that I was voting for him tonight, so she wanted to too.” Victor hit his fist against his knee. “He’ll pay for losing my performance!”

“Five people aren’t the majority, Sebastian.” Monique pointed out. “We need one more to get him voted off.”

“Obviously Gabe and Elena are voting for Minerva.” The gambler replied. “I asked around, and Wes told Gabe he would vote for Minerva to repay him for switching parts with him. And Zack obviously won’t be voting for himself.”

“What about Donna?”

“She said she didn’t think it was Zack’s fault, so she won’t vote for him.”

Monique raised an eyebrow. “So she’s going to vote with Elena just to spite you?”

“Pretty much.”

“What about Risty?”

Sebastian leaned on the arm of his chair. “I don’t know. When I asked her who she was voting for, she didn’t answer…”

“It had to be Zack… it couldn’t have been anybody else….” Risty muttered to herself, her voice echoing through the otherwise empty stairwell. “I don’t want to vote for Minerva because I know she doesn’t deserve it, but the only other person who really screwed up in the challenge is Zack! I don't know if I can vote for the best friend I have here!”

“Sounds like you’re having some trouble.” Risty looked up to the top of the stairs to see Gabe holding the door open. The door swung shut behind him as he walked down the stairs and sat beside her. “This could all be made easy for you.”

“How?” The athlete questioned.

“Just vote for Minerva.” Gabe stated.

“Gabe, she told me what you guys did to her. Why should I listen to anything you say?”

“Whoa, whoa, stop right there.” The wealthy teen put his hands up. “I did nothing to Minerva. Sure, I might’ve glared at her a few times, but other than that this was all Elena’s doing. I have no problem with her being gay.”

“Then why are you helping Elena?”

“It… it doesn’t matter, okay? What does matter is the pressure that you’ll be able to get rid of if you vote for Minerva.”

Risty gave him a confused stare. “What do you mean?”

“You’re closer to Zack than you are Minerva. There’s going to be a lot of guilt if you vote your best friend off.”

“But… Minerva doesn’t deserve it.” Risty defended. “Elena tricked her into saying what she did.”

“Yeah, and here’s a little secret: Elena said that if you don’t vote with us tonight, she’ll probably start treating you just as badly.” Gabe got up and walked back up the stairs. “Think about it, Risty. Hopefully you make the right choice.” He walked out of the stairwell and shut the door, leaving Risty to put her head back in her hands and groan.

“I’ve explained the rules, and you’ve all voted.” Chris stood in front of The Emmys at the Team’s Choice Awards that night with the silvers stars in his hand, a smile gracing his face. “The surprise at the end of the Red Carpet of Shame today is a big one. I’m sure you’ve all heard of the pop sensation and music video queen Whitney Steers?”

“Ha. I’ve met her.” Elena bragged.

“Well, the ‘Smack Me Honey A Few More Times’ and ‘If I Want Amy” songstress is here with us tonight!” On cue, an SUV pulled up to the end of the carpet and the front door swung open. Whitney Steers was sitting in the drivers’ seat. Chris laughed at the sight of her. “You all remember that scandal she was involved with a few years ago when she was caught driving a car with an unrestrained baby on her lap? Well, whoever gets voted off is going to take the place of the baby.”

A gasp ran through the crowd, and Whitney Steers giggled.

Chris held up the stars in his hand. “The first silver star of the night goes to… Ophelia.” He tossed the star to the artist, who caught it with an excited squeal. “Victor.” The actor smiled smugly. “Risty and Monique.” The designer caught her star with ease, though the athlete looked distracted. “The next ones are for Wes, Sebastian, and Donna… and Elena and Gabe… which just leaves you two.”

Predictably, it was Minerva and Zack left without stars. They were both shaking in fear, clearly unsure over who deserved to be eliminated more. “The final star goes to…

“Minerva.”

Half of the team gasped as a star was thrown to the blonde, including Minerva herself. She stared at the token of safety for a moment, but quickly got to her feet to give Zack a hug. “I’m sorry it had to be you.”

“It’s okay.” Zack smiled. “I only voted for you because I couldn’t think of anybody else to choose. I wasn’t mad at you for lying at all.” The technophile walked to the edge of the Red Carpet of Shame with his head held high. He turned around to look at his team one more time. “I don’t think you guys believe me, but I’m telling you that the DVD was stolen. I hope you come to your senses and try and find out who the saboteur was.” He walked to the end of the carpet where Whitney Steers was waiting. Before getting into the car, he turned around one last time and stared right at Risty. He shot her a smile, but she looked away as soon as they made eye contact and the happiness fell from his face.

“Come here you!” Whitney Steers slid the chair back so that Zack would be forced to sit on her lap. He sighed, but complied with what he was told to do. The door slammed shut as soon as he was in the car and the SUV screeched off.

“Darn it, this thing only gets like ten channels!”

“It’s better than nothing. Pass the popcorn.”

Chef Hatchet had unlocked the room at the end of the third floor as The Oscars’ prize. It was a lounge of some sort with a small TV and couch against the back wall. Towards the front was a small kitchenette with a microwave, a mini fridge, and various snack foods in it. The winning team had already shoved as many people as possible on the couch, while the rest sat on the floor or in the few chairs around them.

“I’m so glad we won, even if it was by mistake!” Robert shouted from his spot in the center of the couch. A few of his teammates cheered in response and chomped down on the snack foods they had in bowls in front of them. Camille had put her hands in the air in a celebratory manner, spilling a bowl of chips onto the floor.

“Oops! I’ll refill it!” The dark haired girl dislodged herself from the packed couch and skipped over towards the kitchenette. She opened up another bag of chips and poured them in the bowl. When she leaned over to throw the bag in the garbage though, something caught her eye. “Hey, did somebody lose a CD?”

Camille walked back over to the group with a CD case in hand and showed it to her teammates. They all shook their heads no, and she handed it to Cara to let her examine it closer. The nature lover opened the case and looked inside. “There’s a sticky note on it that says ‘play me’.” She pulled the CD out of the case and crouched down in front of the TV. She pressed the button on the DVD player that it rested on top of and inserted the disc.

The team watched in confusion as the disc began to play. On the screen it showed a restaurant scene, with some familiar faces in the shot.

“Is that... Victor and Ophelia?”

It wasn’t until the song began to play that The Oscars realized what they had in front of them.

It was The Emmys’ music video

Zack had been framed.

Chapter Seven: Don't Rock the Boat
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment...” Chris jumped as thunder crackled outside. “Risty and Zack became partners in pranking, Allison and Avery ticked off the entire hotel, and Elena and Gabe targeted Minerva to be the first person eliminated because of their alliance. I was nice and let Rachel Claire run the music video creation challenge, and Zack and Avery were chosen to be in charge of their teams. While Irina styled her teammates to look like hip-hop trash, Paul did some spying from above and managed to catch Camille doing something sneaky in the corner of the room.

Meanwhile, Gabe and Elena kept pestering Minerva until she revealed to her team that she had been pretending to be dumb to get the fans to like her. Risty realized that she had been tricked into saying it, and Minerva revealed to her that Elena had threatened her several times because she was homophobic. When it was time to present the music videos, The Oscars made the entire challenge awkward, but the real surprise came when Zack lost The Emmys’ video. The Oscars won by default, and it was Zack who was sent packing because of a surprise decision from Risty. Afterwards, The Oscars found the other team’s music video in one of their rooms, proving that Zack’s elimination was a mistake.”

Thunder boomed again, and Chris smirked. “Well, looks like our competitors are going to be getting soaked in this episode’s challenge. Will we find out who sabotaged Zack? Find out on the next exciting episode of Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

“You’re probably wondering why I asked you two to come down here.”

“Are you trying to make an alliance?”

“No way. Those things never hold up in a game like this.” Allison rolled her eyes and opened up a notebook. “I’m here to talk about the stolen music video.”

Allison, Paul, and Angel sat on the floor in the lobby of The Hotel. The Goth had told them at dinner that she needed to talk, and this was the only place where they knew they wouldn’t be interrupted by another competitor. The rain had brought a sudden chill to McLean Studios, and if anybody questioned what the three Oscars were doing it would appear that they were trying to warm up at the nearby fireplace.

“What is there to talk about?” Angel questioned. “Our team agreed yesterday that it was obvious Elena planted it in our room.”

“Yeah, but when you think about it that makes absolutely no sense.” Allison countered. “I don’t think Elena’s smart enough to come up with a plan sneaky enough that she could get away with the DVD unseen.”

“Maybe she is.” Paul suggested. “We don't know her that well. For all we know she’s a genius.”

“Okay, but even if she is a genius, she didn’t know anything about our team winning an unlocked lounge room, did she?” The scarlet haired girl pointed out. “She didn’t even know at the time that the lounge area existed.”

Angel and Paul exchanged a surprised look. “Well if it wasn’t her, then who?”

“Well, let me point out the facts for you guys.” Allison turned her notebook towards them to reveal that she had written down the names of all of the players still left in the game. Paul’s, Isaac’s, and her name had been crossed out. “Zack was on the music video set when the DVD was stolen. Angel, you went back to The Hotel for lunch, who did you go with?”

“Irina and Robert.” The pyromaniac stated.

Allison crossed off Angel, Irina, and Robert’s names from the list. “And who do you remember seeing in the cafeteria?”

“I think all of The Emmys were there except for Zack… oh, and Risty! She wasn’t there either.”

“You’re sure? Even Elena was there?” The Goth questioned.

“Actually, now that you mention it I’m positive Elena was there because she and Gabe had started an argument with Monique.” Angel confirmed.

“And did you see anybody leave the room?”

“Even when they did, I'm pretty sure they all came back a few minutes later so there’s no way they would have time to walk back to the set.”

“Okay, so since the theft clearly happened between when you guys went to The Hotel and when you were called back for judging, there’s no way that it could have been one of The Emmys.” Allison crossed off all of The Emmys’ names from the list except for Risty’s. “The only team member unaccounted for is Risty, and I think we can all agree it wasn’t her.”

“Well, if it wasn’t one of them, then it had to be an Oscar.” Paul said. “But why would one of us do that?”

“First we need the who, and then we can get the why.” The Goth declared. “You and I were back at the set with Isaac editing the video. We were all together at the time, so there’s no possible way one of us could slip away. Avery, however, stomped off and wasn’t seen again until the videos were presented, so she’s still a possible choice.” She circled Avery’s name. “The only others left unaccounted for are Camille and Cara, and I think they were together the whole time.” She pointed to the list with her pen. “The facts are all there, boys.”

“So you think Avery did it?” Paul questioned. “And this is totally unrelated to the fact that you hate her?”

“The evidence it right here, Paulie.” Allison tapped her notebook several times. “She is the only real suspect!”

“She’s right, man.” Angel agreed. “Unless we have some way to prove that one of The Emmys wasn’t in The Hotel at the time, all signs point to Avery.”

Paul sighed. “Listen, I know you guys don’t like her, but it doesn’t make sense. Why would she want to sabotage Zack?”

“So we would win a challenge that she was in charge of.” Allison explained. “You saw how angry she got when Isaac told her that she was a bad leader. She just wanted The Emmys to lose even if Zack had to get eliminated in the process.”

“So should we tell everybody and try to get her voted off the next time we lose?” Angel asked.

“I don’t know. We can figure that out when the time comes.” The scarlet haired teen replied. “All that matters right now is that we know the truth: don’t trust Avery.”

It was dark in Room 206 when Minerva unlocked the door. She had a smile on her face as she flicked the switch, though it faded when she saw that she wasn’t alone. Risty was lying on her bed staring up at the ceiling in silence. Minerva gave her roommate a weak smile when she glanced in her direction.

“Oh, um, hey Risty.” She greeted as she stepped over the random items of clothing that had been left on the floor. “I had no idea that you were in here. Monique and I were actually just looking for you.”

“Oh.” Risty replied, her mind clearly somewhere else. Minerva frowned at this, and sat down on her own bed.

“You’ve been moping around for almost two days now. Are you acting like this because Zack’s gone?” She asked. Risty didn’t answer. “You voted for him, didn’t you? And now you feel guilty?”

The athlete nodded. “How did you know?”

“Monique and I were just talking about it. We were trying to figure out how I wasn’t eliminated and thought you may have been the deciding vote.” Risty nodded again, and her roommate leaned her chin on her hand. “Why did you vote for him if you knew you would feel this guilty about it?”

“Because I’d probably feel even worse if I voted for you.” Risty admitted. “You completely spilled your guts to me during the challenge even though you barely know me. I’d have to be heartless to vote for you after that, even if it meant that the only other person who deserved a vote was Zack.”

“You could have just voted for somebody else and left it up to a tiebreaker.” The other girl pointed out.

“I’m not going to waste my vote. I only vote for the people who deserve it just in case Chris has some kind of a twist in the elimination.”

“Oh. Smart.” Risty continued to stare at the ceiling, and Minerva pondered over ways to get her to cheer up. “You know how we can lighten the mood? Girl talk. And I totally think Zack had a crush on you.”

“I definitely didn’t see him as anything other than a friend.” Risty stated.

“Fine. How’s about some of the other guys here?”

Risty sat up and gave her roommate a smile. “If you really think you can find a decent contender for me, go right ahead.”

“Um… how about Wes?”

“Too sweet and totally not my type.”

“Victor?”

“I’m not into the sensitive sort, and I think Ophelia might be interested in him. That and his Shakespeare quoting always makes me flashback to my lame ninth grade English class.”

“Sebastian?”

“He seems nice enough, but there’s something very suspicious about him. He always seems to be planning or hiding something.”

“Gabe?” Risty just gave Minerva a glare and she shrugged. “It was worth a shot, right?”

“Maybe if I had never met him.” The athlete laughed. Minerva giggled with her, glad that she had gotten Risty’s mind off of the elimination.

Confession Cam

Minerva: “I’m so glad I wasn’t eliminated the other night, because now I feel like my team has given me a second chance. I think the longer they have me around, the more they’ll realize that I’m a really good friend. I won’t be faking anything now, no matter what Elena says. This time I’m 100% Minerva.”

The rain continued to pour as the night went on, and when morning came the sun was still hidden by dark clouds. The rain pounded on the roof of The Hotel, and anybody trying to look out the window was greeted with a waterfall running down the glass.

“If Chris makes us do a challenge today, I’m going to kill him.” Risty groaned as thunder cracked overhead.

“You know he’s going to.” Minerva replied with a grin, obviously much more of a morning person than her teammate. “Actually, he was probably waiting for it to rain just so we would suffer more.”

“I don’t know how you just said that sentence with a smile.”

“It’s a hidden talent I have.”

Risty gave her roommate a short laugh as she pushed open the door to the cafeteria. They were up early again and were expecting to make breakfast for everybody. To their surprise, pans were cluttering around in the kitchen and Camille could be heard asking questions to Cara over the noise. They walked over to sit at The Emmys’ table only to find that two of their teammates were already there... and they were fast asleep.

Minerva and Risty stared in confusion at Donna and Wes. They were sitting next to each other, the smart aleck with her face on the table, and the musician with his head tilted back and mouth wide open. Neither seemed like they would wake up anytime soon.

“Um, hello? Earth to Wes and Donna?” Minerva waved her arm in front of her teammates. “Heeeellllloooo? Can you hear me?” The blonde turned to Risty with wide eyes. “I think they’re dead!”

“Watch and learn, Minerva.” Risty rapidly banged her fist on the table in front of Donna. The brunette screeched and sat up immediately.

“What’s going on?!” She pushed her hair from her face and looked at Risty and Minerva with tired blue eyes. “What just happened?”

“You were asleep.” Risty stated, and then pointed at Wes. “He still is.”

Donna stared at her for a few seconds, trying to get her still drowsy mind to comprehend what her teammate had just said. Eventually she leaned over and shook Wes’s shoulder a few times. “Hey, wake up.”

“Huh, what?” Wes sat up and stretched his arms out. When he realized where he was, he turned to Donna. “I thought you said you wouldn't let me fall asleep!”

“You let me fall asleep.” The smart aleck argued.

“It doesn’t matter who let who fall asleep.” Minerva interrupted before Wes could respond. “Why were you guys sleeping here to start with?”

“Because it’s impossible to sleep in our rooms.” Donna explained. “There’s this hideous noise keeping me awake through the walls.”

“Could you go into a little more detail?” Risty suggested.

“I’m really surprised you guys can’t hear it from your room.” The brunette said. “I’d compare it to a chainsaw, but I think it’s louder.”

When Risty and Minerva clearly didn’t catch on, Wes sighed. “Victor snores. Loudly.”

“Loudly is way more than an understatement.” Donna continued. “It sounds like he’s trying to eat his own face or something.”

“Try sleeping in the same room as him. As if it couldn’t get any worse, he sings in the shower late at night too.” Wes whined. “It’s really hard to sleep when he’s belting ‘Let’s do the time warp again!’ at the top of his lungs.”

“What about Ophelia?” Minerva questioned to Donna. “She’s your roommate isn’t she? Doesn’t she hear it too?”

“Ophelia has a crush on Victor so she thinks it’s cute.” Donna rolled her eyes. “I think she just-”

“Good morning everybody!” The four Emmys turned to look at the doorway of the cafeteria. Victor and Ophelia had thrown open the double doors, looking much more refreshed and alive than their roommates did. They had their arms linked as they walked over to their team’s table and sat beside Donna and Wes. Victor grimaced. “You two don’t look so good.”

“I wonder why.” Wes groaned, and Donna dropped her head back down on the table.

Confession Cam

Wes: “I would consider Victor to be my friend, but he easily gets on your nerves. He’s a good guy, but he doesn’t seem to realize that the things he does affect other people too… either that or he just doesn’t care.”

The cafeteria began to fill up and Cara and Camille began serving the competitors waffles. The storm continued outside, and the lights in the room flickered a few times but somehow managed to stay on. Avery arrived at her team’s table with one hand holding a plate and the other fiddling with her hair.

“Ugh, I hate the rain!” The olive skinned girl whined as she sat beside Irina. “It always makes my hair look flat!”

“Looks the same to me.” Isaac commented from across the table, barely looking up from his plate.

Avery glared at him. “You know, I’m still waiting for an apology.”

The slacker raised an eyebrow. “For what?”

“For what you said to me the other day during the challenge.” She explained. “I was very offended.”

“Really? I couldn’t tell.” Isaac sneered.

“Why else would I have stomped away? I thought somebody would come after me, but none of you cared enough to get me.”

“You’ve got that right.” The troublemaker stated, though when Avery glared at him he sighed. “Fine. I’m sorry.”

The drama queen continued to glare at him, though eventually she gave him a satisfied smile. “Thank you.”

“Great. Now if you don’t mind, I’m going to go see if they have some soda in the kitchen.”

“I don’t really see why you care what he says, Avery.” Irina commented once Isaac was out of earshot. “He’s been a jerk to you the whole time we’ve been here.”

“I’ve made this point before, and I’m going to keep making it as long as we’re here.” Avery said. “People don’t get away with ignoring or being rude to me, even if they are meaningless slackers.”

Irina gave her a sly smile. “You’re sure you don’t just like him?”

Avery snorted. “Oh no way. I’ll admit that he’s attractive, but there is no way I could ever have feelings for somebody who treats me like that.”

“Hey, I was just double checking.” The European girl shrugged. “Situations like that are really common on this show.”

“Well it’s not going to happen here.” The drama queen remarked. “He can trick some other sap into falling in love with him.”

Meanwhile, Isaac was leaning against the food counter holding an empty glass out to Camille. The wealthy girl stared at him in confusion.

“Wait, so did you want more waffles?”

Isaac groaned. “No, I wanted to know if you had any soda back there.”

Camille laughed. “Oh, sorry Isaac. We’re only giving out breakfast drinks right now. You know: orange juice, milk, water?”

“I know what you’re giving out, but that’s not what I’m looking for.”

“Well, soda’s bad for you and I don’t think it’d taste good with waffles.”

Camille gave Isaac a beautiful grin. He returned the smile with a sigh. “Could I just talk to Cara, please?”

Camille walked farther into the kitchen and called her roommate over from where she was looking for another bottle of maple syrup. Eventually the tree hugger walked up to the counter, smiling at Isaac when she saw him. “What’s up?”

“I’m looking for some soda and your roommate won’t give me any.”

Cara frowned. “You want soda with your waffles?”

“Yes, I want soda with my waffles.” Isaac repeated. “And Camille already gave me the bad for my health speech, so please don’t bother going there.”

“Well… maybe I can find you some.” Cara disappeared for a moment and Isaac heard her digging through the refrigerator. She dropped a few things, though eventually she came back with a two liter bottle of soda.

“Um, you're sure you want to open that one?” The blond questioned, pointing at the layer of fizz on the inside of the bottle.

“Oh, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Cara insisted, starting to unscrew the cap. As Isaac had predicted, the bottle turned into a fountain of fizz. They jumped back from the soda stream, though each got a bit on them. The entire cafeteria went silent, all eyes turning to them. When the bottle eventually emptied itself out, Cara and Isaac burst into laughter.

“Told you so.” Isaac grinned, and then picked up his glass. A bit of the soda had been shot into it, and he drank it with a smirk. “That was worth it.”

Cara giggled, though she was cut short by the doors to the cafeteria slamming open. Chris McLean entered the room dressed in a bright yellow rain slicker and galoshes.

“Guess what time it is?” The host shouted. “That’s right, it’s challenge time! And you guys are going to need to be in your bathing suits for this one!”

Chris just cracked up at the chorus of whines he received.

Twenty minutes later, all of the contestants had arrived in the lobby. A few had brought umbrellas, though most stood in only their bathing suits. Paul, however, was another story.

“I don’t know if you realize this, but there is a trash bag attempting to eat you.” Robert commented to his teammate.

“It’s not a trash bag, it’s a poncho.” Paul crossed his arms over the slick gray material that covered him from head to hips. “The Boy Scout motto is ‘be prepared’, so I brought a survival kit with me on the show. This was in it."

“Oooh, okay.” Robert nodded. When Isaac and Angel passed though, they weren’t as understanding.

“Hey, look at the walking talking tent.” Isaac snickered, and Angel couldn’t hold back his laugh.

“It’s not a tent, it’s a poncho!” Paul insisted. “And you won’t be laughing when you’re soaking wet.”

“Isn’t that what the bathing suit is for?” Robert questioned.

“Shh!” Paul slapped a hand over his teammate’s mouth. “Don’t ruin my argument.”

“Dudes, dudes!” Chris climbed on top of one of the stuffed chairs and put a bright orange umbrella in the air. The room instantly went quiet. “It’s raining like crazy out there, and we’re going to have to walk for a while. If you think you’re getting blinded by the rain, just look out for this umbrella.” He jumped off the chair and carefully pulled his jacket hood up, trying not to mess up his hair in the process. He then jutted his umbrella into the air and headed for the door. “Let’s move out!”

Confession Cam

Monique: “You see, when normal people tell you to get dressed in your bathing suit, it’s because you’re going to go in the pool.” The designer was sitting in the confessional in her bikini, her hair lying limp and dripping wet. “When Chris McLean tells you to get dressed in your bathing suit, apparently that means you’re going to be following him in the freezing rain while he stays completely dry. If I didn’t have the chance at a million dollars, I would have quit by now.”

Paul: “So they’re all probably whining about being wet right now, right? Well guess who has a secret weapon?” Paul pointed at his poncho. “I’m still mostly dry!”

“I can see that you’re all drenched.” Chris smiled at the soaking wet contestants. “Well, it’s just going to get worse. Welcome to the docks!”

The group stood in front of a wooden dock that stretched over a thrashing ocean. Two midsized boats were tied to posts, each with a large sail and several nets and ropes dangling off its sides. Many of the contestants stared in amazement, though a few groaned and knew what the upcoming challenge would entail.

“Now I know you’ve all seen one of those shows where a group of dudes goes out to sea in anticipation of crab fishing or whale watching or whatever.” Chris spoke over the rain. “Well, today’s challenge is based off of those. Each team is going to be sent out on a boat and will be sailing on opposite sides of the island-"

"We're going to be out in that ?" Wes grimaced, gesturing to the thrashing water in the distance.

"Have a problem with water?" Monique asked with an arched brow.

"Swimming is not my thing." The musician replied.

"Well, good, 'cause you'll be on a boat." Chris glared at them for interrupting. "As I was saying, you will be searching for six crates underwater, which will be visible by a red flag tied to them and a buoy floating on top of the water. You will have to retrieve these crates in any way possible, though they’re too heavy for one person to lift out of the water on their own. We’ve provided a few tools on your boats to get you started, and if those fail… well, bummer man. Find another way.”

“Just get on with it!” Elena shouted when the host paused to laugh.

“Fine, fine, whatever.” Chris stuck his tongue out from under his umbrella. “When you have collected all six crates, you must return to the docks. Inside will be items that you'll assemble to make something, though I can’t tell you what. The first to assemble their something wins. Any questions?”

Camille raised her hand. “How do you drive a boat?”

The sadistic host only chuckled. “Have fun figuring that out on your own. Start getting on your boats. The challenge begins when I untie you from the dock.”

The competitors scurried onto their boats, trying to figure out exactly how they would deal with this difficult challenge before they were stranded at sea. Despite the fact that they were still scrambling around on their ships, Chris untied the boats from the dock. They were picked up by the waves and sent in opposite directions.

“Do you have any idea what you’re doing?”

“No, but how hard can it be?”

Irina braced herself against a railing as Allison managed to turn the boat sharply to the right. The Goth was positioned behind what appeared to be an old pirate ship wheel (which Chris probably placed there only for aesthetic reasons) on a slightly elevated platform at the back of the boat. Always the one to take a challenge, Allison had volunteered to be the captain of the ship despite having no knowledge of boats whatsoever. Other than the fact that nobody else wanted to volunteer, her main reason was that she was good at driving a car, so why not a boat?

“Rock on the right side!” Cara yelped, pointing off the side of the ship. Allison quickly spun the wheel in the opposite direction, and many of her unprepared teammates went sliding across the deck.

“A little smoother next time, please!” Camille called, using her purse to push away the pile of nets that she had landed in. “There are a lot of loose objects down here!”

“I’ll try!” Allison replied, though because of the heavy rain she really had no idea what objects the ditz was talking about.

“I can’t see anything past the rain!” Robert squinted at the water over the side of the boat. The rain made the water ripple so that it wasn’t clear what lay beneath it. “How are we supposed to find anything?”

“Don’t you remember?” Angel questioned. “Chris said there would be some kind of red markers or buoys. I think they’ll be visible even with the bad weather.”

“You mean like that one?” The forgetful jock pointed in the distance over the right side of the boat, where something deep scarlet showed through the gray of the rain.

“Yeah, like that one!” The pyromaniac looked up at the ship’s captain. “Did you hear that Allison?”

“Got it! Everybody brace yourselves because I’m making a right turn!”

The Goth began to roughly spin the wheel to the right. Her teammates scrambled to find the sturdiest object on deck. Eventually they realized that object was Robert, and they all grabbed onto him in an attempt to save themselves from falling over again. When the boat straightened itself out again, they unlatched themselves from Robert and leaned against its right railing. As they neared the object, it soon became clearer that it was one of the crimson buoys that Chris had mentioned. As the boat sailed alongside it, Paul bent over the edge to get a closer look at the water.

“There’s a box under there!” He announced, gesturing towards the red flag tied to the crate. “Let’s get it!”

“Bad news Poncho Boy, all we have is a lot of rope, a couple nets, and a few pieces of scrap metal.” Isaac said, pulling up the lump of tangled items. “Does anybody know how to use any of this?”

“What if we used all that stuff to make a fishhook?” Avery suggested.

Several of her teammates shook their heads at the idea. “Stupid idea. Anybody else?”

“Oh! I’ve got it!” Camille gasped. “We can attach the metal to the net so that it sinks. Then we can tie the rope to the net so we have something to pull it back up with.”

Eight sets of surprised eyes turned to Camille. Cara wrapped an arm around her friend. “Camille, that’s the smartest thing you’ve ever said!”

“It just came to me.” The wealthy girl shrugged with a smile.

“Doesn’t he look absolutely beautiful?”

Ophelia swooned at the sight of Victor behind the captain’s wheel. His hair was soaking wet and blowing in the breeze, and he had a look of concentration on as he attempted to figure out what exactly he was supposed to be doing. The artist sighed and clasped her hands together.

“Amazing sight, isn’t it Donna?” When she didn’t receive an answer, Ophelia stopped admiring Victor and looked around in confusion. “Donna? Where’d you go?” She tried to block the rain from her eyes to find her roommate, only to trip over something and fall to the ground. She smiled though when she realized that the object she had fallen over was a sleeping Donna. Ophelia pulled the net that her friend had attempted to use to cover herself from the rain off of her and shook her awake.

“What are you doing?” Donna asked as Ophelia pulled her up from the ground.

“You fell asleep, silly!” The artist grinned, brushing the dirt from her roommate’s shoulders. “I was talking to you!”

“Sorry, I’m just a little tired.” The smart aleck pushed her wet hair from her face. “What were you saying?”

“That Victor is an amazing captain!” Ophelia pointed up at the actor again with a sigh of admiration. “He’s like a stunning pirate or something!”

Donna glared up at Victor steering the ship. “Why is he captain again?”

“He said he was a pirate in a play once. Pirates of Penthouse?”

“Penzance.” The brunette corrected before giving her roommate a sympathetic glance. “Just be careful with Victor, okay? I know you have a crush on him, but that doesn’t mean he definitely has a crush on you.”

“Oh, I know.” Ophelia replied. “He says a lot of pretty things to me though, so I think-”

“Those pretty things are Shakespeare, and he says them to a lot of pretty girls.” Donna explained. “I’m not saying that Victor’s not a good guy, but he doesn’t seem like he likes anybody but himself. Just watch out.”

“There’s something red on the left side!” The aforementioned actor called to his teammates.

Ophelia’s gaze lingered on her crush for a moment before turning to nod to her roommate. “Okay. I’ll keep that in mind. Now let’s go see if we can help!” She tugged Donna by the arm and brought her to the side of the boat where several of their teammates were already trying to look down into the water. The artist bumped Elena out of her way, and the socialite was sent flying into Gabe.

“Watch where you’re going, stupid!” Elena shrieked, regaining her balance and shoving Gabe in the arm.

“Hey, you ran into me!” He sneered. “Do you really think I would want to let you touch me?”

“Why would you care anyway?” The socialite questioned. “You apparently don’t own a bathing suit since you’re soaking wet in your tie.”

Gabe stared in disbelief from his clothing to Elena. “I own a bathing suit! I just chose not to wear it because the viewing audience is not worthy of seeing me in it.”

Elena snorted. “Ha. More like they’d be blinded.”

“You would know-”

“Will you two just shut up?” Sebastian snapped in the two dark haired teens’ direction. When they stoppeed talking, he continued. “As I was trying to say before these idiots talked over me, I know exactly how we can get the box. We create a large fishhook out of the rope and a piece of metal. Then we can tie another piece of rope around the crate so there’s something for the hook to grab onto. The only problem is that we’ll need somebody to go down there in that likely freezing cold water and tie it on.”

“That’s a great idea.” Elena commented through her teeth, picking up one of the wound up bundles of rope. “I know somebody who would be perfect to send into the ocean.”

“Wow, you’re actually going to volunteer?” Gabe asked in awe.

“Nope. You are.” The socialite slammed the bundle of rope into Gabe’s chest. This threw him off balance and sent both him and the rope off the side of the boat and into the water. The Emmys all leaned over the side of the boat to see what had happened to him, and eventually Gabe’s head bobbed above the surface.

“It’s freezing!” He spit a stream of water from his mouth and then glared at Elena. “You couldn’t have at least let me take my shoes off first?!”

“The faster you tie that rope, the faster you’re out of there!” Elena shouted down to him.

Gabe groaned but took a deep breath and dove underwater. He was under for over a minute, though eventually his head broke the surface again. “All done. Somebody help me up!”

As Risty helped Gabe back onto the boat, Sebastian and Wes threw the newly constructed fishhook over the side of the boat. Monique leaned over the rail and gave them directions on where to move it, and the end of the hook snagged on the rope attached to the crate. When the two Emmys pulled on the rope to try and get it back up, it wouldn’t budge.

“We could use some help here!” Wes told his teammates. “This thing is heavy!”

With the assistance of a few more people, they eventually got the crate onto the boat. Monique untied it and opened it up.

“What the heck are these?” The designer questioned, struggling to pick up a smooth piece of stone from inside the box. Several of her teammates crowded around her and pulled out a few other equally as heavy pieces from inside the box, all very similar to the one Monique had. “What could we make out of these?”

“What can they make out of those?” The camera changed scenes to show Chris standing under his umbrella back on the dock. “Who will be able to survive the thrashing sea, and who will be thrown overboard? Was it really Avery who framed Zack? How can Gabe swim in dress clothes? Maybe you’ll find out after this commercial break!”

Chapter Eight: Screaming in the Rain
“Come on, so close! We almost have it!”

“It isn’t going to work.”

“Maybe if we just move it a little to the left? Here, pull it your way.”

“I keep telling you, this isn’t going to work.”

“Will you shut up for just a minute?!” Angel threw the remark over his shoulder.

“Well, even if this does work it’s going to use up too much time.” Avery put one hand on her hip, the other holding up an umbrella that she had thought rolled off the side of the boat when Allison had turned. “By the time we get one box, the other team will have all of them.”

“Nobody asked you!” Isaac sneered, not taking his eyes off of the water. He and Angel were leaning over the side of the boat trying to wedge their net underneath the crate. The task was easier said than done however, and the crate seemed like it wouldn’t budge no matter how many times the two Oscars pulled on the rope.

“I’m just saying that this would be a lot easier if we tried something else!” The drama queen whined.

“And we’re just saying that you need to shut your mouth!” Isaac whipped his head around and glared at Avery. “Do you really think that standing there and whining is going to help?! No! You’re just being annoying!”

The brunette stared at him with wide eyes, her lips formed into an “o” shape. Eventually she stuck up her nose. “Fine.” She turned swiftly on her heel, trying to hide the fact that her voice had broken. “Whatever.”

The drama queen marched over and sat on a wound up stack of rope, putting her chin in her palm and trying not to meet any of her teammates’ eyes. Eventually Irina walked over and sat on the deck beside her. Avery turned so that she was facing away from Irina, though the model stayed put.

“Do you want to talk or something?” The blonde asked, her calm voice a large contrast to the pouring rain.

“Go away.” Avery sneered, though her teammate couldn’t see it. “Shouldn’t you be helping the others?”

“There’s really nothing I can do right now. Angel and Isaac think they have it under control.” Irina grimaced when she saw the two guys still struggling with the rope. “A lot of emphasis on ‘think’. They’re making progress though.”

“Ha. Maybe if making progress meant that they’re making it worse.”

The model pushed back her soaking wet hair. “So you’re mad because Isaac yelled at you again?”

“It wasn’t just him, it was Angel too!” Avery pointed out. “But it’s more than that. I just feel like everybody on this team treats me like I’m nobody. Isaac, Angel, Allison, sometimes even Paul or Cara does it too.”

“They don’t mean it.” Irina insisted.

“But you don’t know that-”

THUMP! Avery and Irina both turned to see that Isaac and Angel had somehow managed to reel in the box and were now double high-fiving each other. “Told you so!”

Irina got to her feet, though Avery stayed sitting. The model stood in front of the other girl, her smile gone. “Just trust me: they don’t mean it. I know what it feels like when somebody thinks you’re nothing but a pretty face.” After a moment, a smirk crawled back onto her lips. “And even if they did mean it, you’d still have me.”

Irina joined the others without another word. Despite the encouragement, Avery just watched from afar as they opened up the box.

Confession Cam

Avery: “I know that Irina was trying to help, but it still feels like they all just don’t get that I’m trying to help us win.” The brunette furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “I wouldn’t mind being friends with her, but there was something odd about what she had said about being nothing but a pretty face. Maybe the good girl model isn’t as low drama as we thought.”

“Yo ho, yo ho, a pirate’s life for me!” Robert sang at the top of his lungs, putting smiles on several of his teammates’ faces. The Oscars had looked over the parts inside of the crate and couldn’t figure out what they were for. Now they had closed it back up and were keeping an eye on it to make sure it didn’t slide off the boat on one of Allison’s reckless turns.

“You’re like a ray of sunshine in the rain.” Cara said to Robert, who gave her a wide grin.

“I’ve always been good at cheering people up.” He replied. “This one time my coach was down because we’d lost a game, so my teammates and I... um…” He pursed his lips in thought. “We… hmm… well, forget that story. I think it was a good one though.” When he saw Cara giving him a sympathetic look, Robert resumed his duty of turning frowns upside down and walked over to the front of the boat. He put his arms straight at his sides and let the wind and rain blow against his face. “I’m king of the world!”

When he looked back over his shoulder, the nature lover was laughing. “You’re way too much fun.”

“What does he mean king of the world?” Camille stood beside her roommate, her eyes wide. “When did Robert take over the earth?”

“It’s from a movie, Camille.” Cara explained. “He’s just kidding.”

“Oh!” The wealthy girl burst into giggles. “You’re funny!”

“Yeah, but I wish it wasn’t raining. I can’t see anything.” Robert tried to shield his eyes from the rain. “We’re not going to see a buoy until we smack right into it.”

“And if we did hit something, this boat would probably crack in half.” Cara added, demonstrating her point by stepping on one of the boards below her feet. The other end rose into the air, clearly not properly screwed in. “I just hope Allison gets better at steering this thing.”

“There’s a buoy on the left! Everybody hold onto something!” Allison called out. Cara and Camille quickly rushed over to grab onto Robert, most of the others following them while Angel sat on top of the captured crate to try and keep it from sliding away. Once they were all secure, Allison spun the wheel and the boat jerked to the left.

“Sorry about this.” Paul said from where he had grabbed onto Robert’s elbow.

“It’s okay. I’m just glad I can help.” The jock grinned.

Once the boat was straight, the group let go of Robert and looked over the left side of the boat where a buoy bobbed a few feet away. Angel and Isaac pushed through with the net and began the long process of attempting to get the net around the box.

“This is going to take forever.” Avery remarked.

“Stop being so negative.” Cara instructed. “We found this one really quick. I’ll bet we’re ahead of the other team!”

In the ocean on the other side of the island, The Emmys were leaning against the side of their boat waiting for Gabe to resurface. Cara had predicted wrong, and their retrieval method was taking them much less time than The Oscars’. Their teammate was now tying the rope to their third crate.

“Is it wrong to think it’s hilarious that we actually got him to go underwater again?” Minerva questioned.

“He’s kind of a jerk, so no.” Monique replied, just as Gabe came up for air.

“It’s good!” He announced. As Sebastian and Wes began to try and maneuver their fishhook into the right spot, Gabe swam over to the side of the boat and waited for somebody to give him a hand. “Um, hello?! I’m in freezing cold water here!”

Minerva and Monique stared down at their chilly teammate, and then looked at each other. They shrugged in unison and walked away from the edge of the boat.

“Hey! Get back here right now!” Gabe screeched. “I need help!” Nobody answered. “Guys! Hello? Don’t abandon me here!”

Risty leaned over the side of the boat. “Why should I help you?”

“Because I am wonderful.” The Florida native stated.

The athlete rolled her eyes. “Try again.”

Gabe pouted. “Because if I freeze, then you’re going to have to make somebody else come down in the water and swim.”

“Better, but not good enough.”

The wealthy teen glared. “How’s about because I tried to give you a head’s up the other night when you decided to vote off Zack?”

Risty narrowed her eyes in confusion. “What do you mean you gave me a head’s up?”

“When I talked to you in the stairwell? Remember?”

“Elena didn’t force you into that?”

“No, she- look, can we talk about this when I’m not covered up to my neck in ice cold water?”

Risty took a tentative pause, but eventually reached her hand down to him. She helped pull him out of the water just as the fishhook had pulled the crate onto the boat. As her teammates went over to see what was inside the box, Risty waited as Gabe shook out his hair.

“Hey, do you have a mirror or something?” The brunet questioned, trying to adjust a soaking wet curl.

“I’m waiting for an explanation.” Risty stated, crossing her arms.

“I helped you out, you didn’t listen.” Gabe shrugged. “What more of an explanation do you need?”

She raised an eyebrow. “I thought Elena had made you talk to me in an attempt to get me to vote with you guys.”

“Nope. She still doesn’t even know that I talked to you about it.” He admitted.

“Then why’d you do it?”

“Do I really need a reason? If I were Monique or Ophelia or Wes I don’t think you would second guess me.”

“But you’re Gabe. You’re selfish and spoiled and will do anything Elena says.”

“Did you ever consider that maybe I’m not only what my stereotype says?” Gabe sneered, shutting Risty up immediately. “I helped you by my own choice, and everything I told you wasn’t just because I wanted you to vote with us. Believe it or not I’m not a complete monster like you seem to think. And when I said that she’d be targeting you just like she did Minerva, I wasn’t lying. She’s watching you like a hawk.”

Risty tried to hide the surprise from her face. “Then why are you helping Elena?”

“Like I said before, it doesn’t matter.” The rich boy left before Risty could say anything else. He joined the group observing the contents of the crate (more stone pieces), standing right by Elena’s side.

Confession Cam

Risty: “I just don’t get it. If he wants us to believe that he’s a good guy, then why would he be in an alliance with Elena if she clearly doesn’t like anybody?” She shook her head. “How is it only the fourth episode but everybody’s already going on about their personal drama?”

“I hate to jinx us, but I think the rain is actually slowing down… knock on wood.” Paul knocked on the side of the boat’s wheel, and Allison slapped his hand away. “Hey!”

“Only the captain touches the wheel.” The Goth smiled.

“Well, you could have just said so!”

“What’s the matter? You don’t have something in your emergency kit to take care of that? Or did the poncho take up all the room?”

Paul glared. “Not funny.”

“Says you.” Allison snickered. “But on a better subject, I know Chris has had to think of a lot of challenges, but this idea was pretty crappy.”

“Why?” The Boy Scout questioned. “I thought the theme was pretty cool other than the violent rain.”

“Yeah, the theme is pretty cool. But he should’ve waited a little longer to do it. Other than me, nobody else gets to do anything until we find another box.”

Allison was right. It had taken fifteen minutes to get the last crate in and they were finally able to start moving again, though there didn’t seem to be any more buoys in sight. While she steered the boat, her teammates stood around trying to occupy themselves or stay dry.

“Maybe it’ll take more people to pull in the next box.” Paul suggested. "Angel and Isaac said the last one was heavier than the first. Maybe they’ll get increasingly bigger.”

“Hopefully. So what’s going on down on the poop deck? Anything interesting?”

“Okay, first of all, it’s not a poop deck.” The blue-eyed teen corrected. “And really nothing. Robert’s trying to entertain everybody, but we’re all soaking wet and miserable so it’s not really working. Avery’s moping because everybody’s yelling at her, but she kind of deserves it since she’s been complaining since we got on the boat.”

“Either that or she’s moping around because she’s mad that we found the DVD in the lounge.”

“As much as it makes sense, we still don’t have any proof that she did that.”

“But we’ll probably get it eventually!” Allison claimed. “I still don’t see any other suspects.”

“What if Rachel Claire did it just to heat up the drama?” Paul suggested.

“I don’t think she’d be allowed to do that.” The crimson haired girl replied. “And why are you defending Avery? You don’t even like her!”

“I don’t like her, but I think it’s wrong to blame somebody for something that might not be their fault.”

Allison stared at Paul for a minute, and he gave her an attempt at a high and mighty look (though it turned out rather ridiculous because of the poncho). “Wow, your morals are so much better than mine.”

“Not necessarily better. Just different.” The brunet shrugged, and then pointed out into the distance. “There’s a buoy to the right.”

An excited grin spread across Allison’s face. “Finally! Everybody grab onto something!”

“You know, you’re going to regret not taking me into your alliance.”

“…What alliance?”

Elena stomped her foot at Sebastian. “Would you stop that? I know you have an alliance! I’m not stupid!”

“I never said you were stupid.” Sebastian pointed out.

“But you’re implying it! How dumb would I have to be to not realize that you have an alliance? How else would Zack have gotten voted off the other day?”

“How does anybody get voted off on this show?” He asked. “They make a mistake.”

“That’s a stupid answer. You should still reconsider not taking me into your ‘nonexistent’ alliance.”

“And why is that?”

“Because I almost managed to get Minerva eliminated after the last challenge.” Elena put her hands on her hips, a confident smile on her face.

Sebastian clapped sarcastically. “Great job, but was she eliminated?”

Elena’s proud stance fell. “Well… no. But I was pretty darn close!”

“There's a buoy over here!” Wes shouted to his teammates.

“Talk to me when you actually do something useful, okay?” Sebastian walked away from Elena to where his teammates were attempting to get Gabe to jump in the water again. He shook his head at Gabe, and then pointed to himself before hopping into the water.

Elena screeched in frustration. “What is his problem?!”

“What’s your problem?” Gabe took his spot at her side now that he had been relieved of diving duty.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” The socialite questioned.

“Why do you care?” He asked.

Elena glared. “Because I don’t want to be stuck working with you for too long.”

“Duh. At this rate we’re going to murder each other by Episode Six. But why do you care?”

The hotel heiress narrowed her eyes at her alliance mate. “I need to look good, and if we lose again I doubt our alliance is going to do anything. Sebastian seems like the kind of guy who could pull some strings and get anybody he wants eliminated. I just need to make sure that’s not me.”

“If you keep bothering him, he’s more likely to want to vote you out.” Gabe pointed out.

“I don’t see it as bothering him. I see it as just reminding him that I’m here in case he changes his mind.”

“It’s tied up!” Sebastian could be heard shouting from the water. Gabe and Elena looked over towards where their teammates had begun lowering the fishhook over the edge of the water.

“Maybe we should make ourselves useful and at least pretend to help.” Gabe suggested. Elena agreed and they joined their team, unsure on whether they were still arguing or not.

Another hour of sailing had passed and The Oscars had managed to collect their fourth crate, unaware of how much progress the other team was making. The rain had slowed to a light sprinkle and as Paul had predicted, the crates were increasing in weight and more teammates had been required to pull in each one.

As they began to reel in their fifth crate, Angel, Isaac, and Paul were almost pulled completely over the side of the boat. The three guys collapsed into a pile on the deck, with Robert grabbing the end of the rope before it could fall into the ocean.

“What’s wrong?” Cara asked, helping Isaac to his feet.

“This one’s like double, maybe even triple the size of the last one.” The slacker groaned. “We’re going to need some help.”

“Are you okay?” The nature lover leaned over to help Paul and Angel up. Paul took her hand, though Angel didn’t.

The pyromaniac held his palms up with a grimace to show that they were scraped and red. “Rope burn.”

“No need to fear, Allison is here.” The Goth leaped from the platform she stood on to her teammate’s side. “You take the wheel, I’ll help pull.”

“You sure?” Angel asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just don’t rip open your hands on the steering wheel.”

“Haha.” The Puerto Rican teen rolled his eyes and marched up to the wheel. His other teammates (except for Camille, who was supervising) lined up at the rope and got ready to pull.

“Okay guys, on the count of three!” Isaac, who was at the head of the line, called.

“We really don’t need all of us.” Avery mentioned.

“Shut up, Avery!” Isaac yelled.

“I’m just saying that we only need Robert. He’s stronger than Irina, Cara, and I combined.”

“Shut up, Avery!” The entire team chorused. The drama queen grit her teeth, but stopped talking immediately.

“Okay, now that the brat has shut up: one… two…” The Oscars tightened their grips on the rope. “Three!”

The Oscars began to pull the crate in, though just as Avery had said Robert was pretty much dragging the rest of the team across the deck. As the footballer reeled the rope in, Cara and Irina had lost their grip. The crate was almost over the edge of the boat, but then…

''CAW! CAW!''

A seagull flew over the boat, and Robert’s head snapped right to it. He loosened his grip on the rope to stare at the bird, and it slid through his fingers. The rest of the team was caught off guard and the crate fell back into the ocean, the rope going with it. They burst into a chorus of groans, catching Robert’s attention again. When he realized that he had been distracted, he furrowed his eyebrows.

“Oh no! I’m sorry!” He put his hands up to his face, but then yelped when he felt the rope burn on his hands. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean it!”

“… It’s fine.” Paul leaned over the side of the boat. “We’ll get it back somehow. You just go with Angel. We’ll figure something out.”

The rest of the team looked over the edge of the boat with Paul and tried to figure out who would volunteer to go in after the rope. Robert sulked over to the other side of the boat, unaware that one of his teammates had followed him. When he felt the harsh hand on his shoulder, he jumped.

“This is your fault!”

The jock turned around to see a pair of beautiful hazel eyes narrowed at him.

“Oh, um, hey Avery-”

“Don’t ‘hey Avery’ me!” The drama queen snarled. “I am sick and tired of this team, and this was our second to last box! Now not only are we forced to start all over again, but we’ve lost our rope! And do you know whose fault this is? Yours!” The jock opened his mouth to speak, but she slapped a hand over it. “I don’t want to hear any of your cheer up crap! Everybody else is going to feel bad for you because of your lack of attention span or whatever! But you know what? We can’t all be as nice as the rest of them! If we lose this challenge, I am personally blaming you! You are the biggest guy we have on this team, but you couldn’t handle one simple strength task! You should be our secret weapon, but instead you’re our biggest weakness!”

Avery looked over her shoulder quickly to check that the rest of the team was distracted before continuing, her hand still over Robert’s mouth. “You’re not going to say a word about this to the rest of them, got it? I am way too mad to deal with them right now.” The jock tried to speak, but she wouldn’t move her hand. “What did I just say?”

Robert pointed his finger over Avery’s shoulder, and she turned around to find that Angel was no longer behind the wheel. Instead he was standing right behind her with a glare on his face. Avery removed her hand from Robert’s mouth and shooed him away, turning her anger towards Angel.

“What do you want?”

“Why did you just do that?!” Angel yelled. “You practically just tore him the poor guy apart!”

“Everything I said was true!”

“No, you’re just mad and you need to take it out on somebody else! Robert didn’t deserve any of that!”

Avery tossed her wet hair back. “Whatever. Like I care.” She marched back to join the rest of the team, leaving Angel slack jawed and disgusted behind her.

Confession Cam

Angel: “I don’t think I have ever met a worse person than Avery. She’s selfish and cruel and probably just traumatized poor Robert for life. He didn’t deserve any of that. It’s not his fault that he’s easily distracted, but she ripped him to shreds!”

“This looks like part of a head.”

“Yes, yes! Perfect!”

The Emmys had already collected all six crates and had docked their boat. They now had formed an assembly line leading to the shore. The crates were too heavy for them to carry all the way there, so they had opened the boxes and were moving the items piece by piece. Ophelia and Donna were at the end of the line putting together the final product.

“Does this one go here?” Ophelia questioned.

“No, put it on the side. We’re going to need to finish the base first.” Donna said, turning to her teammates. She cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted to the boat. “We’re going to need more of those ridged pieces!”

“We’re looking, we’re looking!” Monique and Victor were digging through the pile of stone fragments. Eventually they handed a few similar looking pieces down the assembly line, and Donna and Ophelia pieced them together into what looked like a seashell shape. They both stared at the parts they had assembled for a minute before Ophelia gasped.

“I know what it is!” She started to fumble with one of the pieces at her feet. “Oh my gosh, this goes here! And this goes here!”

“What, what?” Donna waved her hands to her teammates to have them speed up with the assembly line.

“Yes, this is going to be leg! And if you turn this one to the side it’s a hand!”

“I don’t see it. What is it?”

Ophelia stacked a few smoother pieces on top of the shell, and then turned to her friend. “It’s The Birth of Venus, Chris McLean style!”

“I can see land! We’re almost there!”

The Oscars started gathering their boxes, ready to move onto the beach as Allison steered their boat for land.

“Here, Robert could you lift this one?” Irina asked her teammate. The jock didn’t answer her, just sat with his knees to his chest on the floor. “Robert? Are you okay?”

“Watch out, coming through.” Avery had one end of box in her hands and was trying to drag it across the deck. She tried to push past Irina, but the model stopped her. “Excuse me.”

“You seem better.” The blonde commented.

“Not really, but I kind of want to win.” The brunette looked between Irina and Robert. The jock flinched at the sight of her.

“Do you have something to do with Robert being upset?” Irina asked, her voice lowered.

“Not at all. What reason would I have to hurt him?” Avery said. “I might be selfish, but I’m not heartless.”

The model stepped aside and let the drama queen through, pretending not to notice the uncertain look on her face. Eventually the boat hit the dock and Paul scrambled over the edge to attempt to tie it up. The Oscars began trying to unload their boxes from the boat, though the cheering coming from the shore stopped them dead in their tracks. All eyes turned towards The Emmys.

They were gathered around a large, wonderful stone statue that they had clearly put together. The statue was of Chris McLean, clad in only a swimsuit and standing in a seashell, his hair flowing in an imaginary breeze. Despite the subject matter of the piece, it was actually rather beautiful. The weather seemed to agree. It was like a sight from a movie: the rain stopped, the clouds cleared, and a single ray of sun shone down on the shore where the statue stood.

“This. Is. Beautiful.” Chris wiped a tear from his eye and put down his umbrella. “The Emmys win!” The victors cheered, and The Oscars stared. “Oscars, you were just a bit too slow… okay, who am I kidding? You were way too slow. I’ll see you at the Team’s Choice Awards tonight… again!” The host then turned to a nearby cameraman. “Can somebody get a wheelbarrow and bring this masterpiece to my hotel room?”

“I hate it when we have to vote somebody off.” Cara put her chin in her hands and pouted her lips. “I feel like we’re breaking somebody’s heart every time.”

“It’s not that bad if they deserve it.” Isaac stated from his spot on the couch next to her. “For example, if we vote off Avery, I don’t think I could possibly feel bad.”

“I second that motion.” Allison raised her hand.

“Third.” Angel agreed.

Cara, Isaac, Allison, Angel, Robert, and Paul had gathered in the lounge room to make sure that they made the right decision tonight. Avery and Irina refused to come, having some sort of girl talk in the latter’s room, and Camille was busy attempting to use a hairdryer on her wet purse.

“Does she really deserve it though?” Cara asked. “I don’t want to be unfair about it.”

“Who else deserves it? She was just being a burden in the challenge today, and she hasn’t really done much else for us.” Allison stated.

“You guys didn’t hear what she said to Robert.” Angel mentioned. He elbowed the jock gently in the arm. “Go on, tell them.”

Robert didn’t even react to his teammate nudging him. He juts sat hunched over and silent, staring into space.

“Are you okay?” Paul questioned. “You seemed fine while we were on the boat.”

“Until Avery got to him, that is.” Angel said. “Is it okay if I tell them what she said?”

Robert barely shook his head. “No, thank you.”

“Oh.” The Puerto Rican teen furrowed his brow. “Okay, then. I think his behavior enough is a reason to vote off Avery tonight though.”

“All in favor?” Allison asked, raising her hand once again. Isaac, Angel, and Paul joined her. Cara hesitated, but eventually her hand joined theirs. Robert only sighed, and his teammates gave him sympathetic looks.

“Well, that’s the majority.” Isaac declared with a solemn tone to his voice. “Sorry, Robert. Unless you have anybody else to suggest, you were outvoted.”

The jock shook his head back and forth slowly. The other five Oscars didn’t know how to react.

“Welcome Oscars to the Team’s Choice Awards… again. You have all cast your votes, and one of your will be leaving the island… again. But hey, at least the weather felt like being nice and stopped the rain, right?” Chris laughed at his own attempt at optimism, though the team down below wasn’t amused. “Seriously guys. You’ve lost three of the first four challenges, and I don’t know why. You were the physically stronger team. Maybe it’s just not the guys’ season to win this year?”

“Could you just cut to the chase?” Avery requested from her spot on the bleachers.

Chris glared at her. “Fine, fine. Impatient much?” He reached behind his podium and pulled out a stack of silver stars. “The surprise at the end of the Red Carpet of Shame tonight is a fun one. Instead of a limousine, this episode's loser gets to ride in an amphibious car!” A bright yellow, oddly shaped topless car pulled up at the end of the red carpet, Chef Hatchet’s head poking from it. “That’s right! This car can go both on land and in the water, and Chef’s going to be taking the scenic route tonight… meaning through the ocean.”

Chris cackled at the thought of the amphibious car, though nobody else laughed. “Kind of party poopers tonight, aren’t you? Well, you’ve all been to the confessional to submit your votes…”

Confession Cam

Allison: “No question here: I’m voting for Avery.”

Irina: “I want to vote for Avery, but I can’t. I actually feel bad for her. Instead I’m going to vote for Isaac, because he seems to be the main reason why she was so upset today.”

Robert: The jock just sighed. “I know that I’m going to probably be criticized for this, but I know I’m making the right decision. I’ve thought about this a lot, and I’m voting for…”

“The first silver star of the night goes to Allison for her terrible yet oddly effective captaining skills.” Chris announced, tossing the Goth her star. “Next is Angel for staying chill despite a nasty rope burn, and Irina for looking good in a bikini.”

“Seriously?” The model complained when she caught her star. “You had to say that?”

“Hey, I’d think that’s a compliment.” The host shrugged. “Next are Paul, Camille, Robert, and Cara, which just leaves you two.”

Isaac threw his hands in the air and looked over at Avery. “I’m in the bottom two again? Do you guys hate me that much?”

“You act like you’re here alone.” Avery curled her upper lip at him in disgust.

“Well, I practically am. It’s obvious which one of us is going home-”

“Hey! Don’t spoil the surprise!” Chris shouted, holding the last silver star up. “The final silver star of the night goes to…”

“Wait.”

The camera turned to Robert, who had stepped off of the bleachers. He approached the stage, and Chris gave him a speculative glance. “Why are you ruining my drama?”

“I’m not ruining your drama.” Robert insisted. “I’m making something right. And I know you saw that I voted for myself in the confessional and decided to ignore it.”

The Oscars gasped. “You did what?”

“I voted for myself.” The football player turned around to face his team. “Somebody today made me begin to think during the challenge. They yelled at me, and proved a point in the worst way possible, but they made me actually consider why I was in the game. I entered in this competition to try and earn money for college, not to make my story known on TV. And as nice as you all have been to me, I’m not here to make it through the game only as a sympathy vote. This person today made a point: that I am the strongest player on this team, but I never showed it. And even though I did contribute a lot to why we took so long to get back to the docks, none of you were going to point that out because you feel bad for me because I’m forgetful.”

Robert turned to face Chris McLean again. “And because I don’t feel like I’m making it through this game fairly, I want to vote myself off today. So can I please have the hammer that you use to smash the gold stars?”

Chris stared in shock at the jock, but eventually leaned over to find the hammer behind his podium. Robert exchanged the silver star he'd been given for the sledgehammer

“Robert, don’t!” Cara cried out.

“You don’t have to leave!” Paul agreed. “Nothing was your fault today!”

“Guys, I’m doing this by choice. I don’t think I would have enjoyed the competition much after today anyway. It’s for the better.” Robert gave his team a smile to quiet them before turning around and smashing his star. They all stared with wide eyes as he walked to the Red Carpet of Shame. “I really loved meeting all of you, and I’ll be waiting to hang out at the… um… the place where the losers stay.”

“The resort?” Chris tried to correct.

“Yeah. That’s it. Thanks.” Robert nodded at the host, before looking at his team again. “So don't feel bad about this. It's not your faults. And one of you had better win.” He then walked the Red Carpet of Shame with his head held high, somehow proud of what he had done. He entered the amphibious car with a smile, and began a conversation with Chef immediately. As the car began to drive down the road, he waved goodbye to his teammates through the open top.

The Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater was silent for a few minutes. Eventually Chris spoke up. “So… that was rather sad. I guess Avery and Isaac are both safe.”

Neither the drama queen nor the troublemaker celebrated.

“I can’t believe that just happened. Robert was so nice.”

Cara sat on her bed slowly combing her hair. Her voice was just loud enough that her roommate could hear her from the bathroom, though she tried to keep it down so she didn’t wake anybody who may have fallen asleep around them. Of course, the kindhearted brunette wasn’t going to sleep easy that night knowing that the wrong person had gone home, though she hoped that her teammates would have fewer difficulties.

“I never saw that coming. He seemed so happy.” Cara said. “I wish he had told us first. Maybe we could have talked him out of it or something.”

“Me too.” Camille replied quietly from the bathroom.

“I guess it’s for the better though.” The nature lover continued. “If he felt that he was really that uncomfortable here, I can’t imagine him making it much farther in the competition anyway.”

“I agree.” Her roommate stated, her voice sounding distant.

“It’s sad, though. I thought for sure Robert would be making the merge, or maybe even the finals. Other than his memory problems, he seemed like the perfect package.” She tossed her hairbrush into her bag. “Maybe he’ll have a better time at the losers’ resort. He can make friends with Josh or Eric or maybe even Zack. And if one of us gets voted off, he’ll be waiting... right Camille?” Her roommate didn’t respond. “Camille?”

As Cara repeated her roommate’s name, the camera got closer to the bathroom. It peeked in through the bathroom door to show Camille standing at the mirror holding something shiny in her hand. She was examining it closely, though when she saw the camera’s reflection in the mirror she shoved it back into her purse.

“Get out!” She hissed, running at the camera. “Get out, get out!” The cameraman backed out of the bathroom, and Camille emerged moments later back to her innocent composure. Cara stared at her roommate with wide eyes.

“Everything okay?”

Camille nodded. “Yes. I’m sorry, I just didn’t want them to have me on film wiping off my makeup. I might scare any small children who watch the show.”

Cara laughed at her friend’s comment. “You look perfectly fine, Camille. I’m going to try and get some sleep, okay?”

Camille nodded and walked over to her bed on the far side of the room. Cara shut off the light and curled up in her own bed. Camille placed her purse on the ground, and gave the camera one last glance before lying down. When she closed her eyes, the camera zoomed in on her opened purse, where something sparkling with a piece of paper tied to it showed through the top. Just as the camera tried to get a closer look, a pillow fell on top of the purse and blocked its view.

The camera zoomed out, and Camille was shuffling around on her bed, though she didn’t seem to be in any rush to pick the pillow up.

“Oops.” She said, but then under her breath added for the cameraman. “…Now don’t try that again.”

Chapter Nine: Hitting a Sour Note
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment, the drama was brought to a new level with the addition of cold rain.” Chris stood outside an unfamiliar dark building, the weather much drier than it had been previously. “Allison recruited a few teammates for her anti-Avery non-alliance, Isaac and Cara chatted each other up over breakfast, and Victor kept a couple of his teammates awake with his obnoxious nature. When I announced the challenge was boating in the pouring rain, the cast’s mood quickly went sour. Allison was a terrible captain, Avery’s attempts at help were deemed useless by most of her teammates, Elena was rejected by Sebastian again, and Gabe was pushed into the ice cold ocean.

“When Risty helped him out of the water, Gabe revealed that he might actually have a softer side. As Ophelia figured out what to make of the items The Emmys had collected, The Oscars were faced with chaos. Avery flipped out on innocent Robert, which Angel unfortunately witnessed. The Oscars planned to vote the drama queen off that night, but their attempts were ruined because Robert decided to quit in a shocking turn of events.”

Chris grimaced. “Looks like this just isn’t the guys’ season, huh? Four eliminations and all eleven girls are still here. Will the men be able to rock this upcoming challenge? Find out on this exciting episode of Total… Drama… Island…” He grabbed a microphone from off screen and brought it to his mouth. “For Your Entertainment!”

''CLINK! CLINK!''

“What did the plates ever do to you?”

“It’s not the plates.”

''CLINK! CLINK!''

“Then why are you stacking them so violently?”

“I’m pretending they’re on fire and I’m piling them on top of your face.”

Sebastian didn’t even flinch at the harsh remark. “And when exactly did you start hating me?”

CLINK!

“I don’t hate you.” Donna replied, now out of plates to torture. “I just extremely dislike you, though that has the potential to evolve into hate.”

“Okay… when did you start extremely disliking me?”

“Day one… actually, that’s a lie because I avoided talking to anybody I didn’t have to on day one. I started extremely disliking you the first time you offered me an alliance.”

“Why? It’s not like I pulled a Heather and expected you to obey me.” Sebastian handed her another plate. “I was offering you more of a partnership.”

Donna started to dry the dish with a ratty towel. “I knew what you meant and I still said no.” Once she was done, she practically threw it on top of the other ones. “Now could you wash any faster? I have better things to do than be trapped in the kitchen with you all night.”

Dinner used to be a time to relax and bond with teammates, but there was a huge presence missing without Robert. The first dinner without the jock had gone without problems, though afterwards many of the competitors realized that he was no longer there to happily volunteer to clean up when nobody else would. Despite the elimination happening two nights ago, the cafeteria still cleared out almost immediately after every meal, The Oscars trying to dodge the elephant in the room, and most of The Emmys not wanting to get involved.

It was an unspoken rule that the last two people lingering in the cafeteria were stuck with dish duty, which could be rather disgusting depending on the quality of the food that was cooked. Donna had left the room for a towards the end of the night’s meal and had returned to find that unfortunately only Sebastian hadn’t fled. She normally would not have reacted so harshly to having to do the chore, but Victor’s snoring and singing had led to yet another sleepless night and terrible mood.

After a few minutes of scrubbing the remains of rather goopy pasta off of dishes, Sebastian broke the silence that had overcome the kitchen. “You know, the alliance offer still stands.”

Donna dried a glass and put it down calmly, obviously much less aggravated now that they were almost done with the dishes. “Why don’t you tell that to Elena?”

“Because I can’t stand her.”

“Oh, and because everybody else finds her so charming.” The smart aleck rolled her eyes. “You act like that’s your only reason.”

“Fine,” Sebastian continued, “She also never shuts up, is vain, antagonizes everybody, and has a rather obvious thing for me. Not to mention the fact that she doesn’t have a clue what she’s doing when it comes to anything.”

“Is her being attracted to you really a bad thing? Isn’t that kind of what you’re going for?”

“I’m not interested in somebody like her.”

“So vote her off. You obviously have the ability to do that.”

“You could help me with that-”

“Don’t waste your time.” The brunette interrupted. “I don’t understand why you want to work with me of all people. I’m nothing special.”

“Yes, you are. You’re smart, sane, and seem like if somebody annoyed you enough you’d be able to get them kicked off the show even if they were the most lovable person here. I like that.” Sebastian gave her a charming grin, but Donna narrowed her eyes at him.

“The answer is still no.” She tossed the towel at Sebastian and walked out of the kitchen.

“-She wore a wonderful off the shoulder number that accentuated her-”

“-fifty percent chance of rain on Thursday, though the sun should come out-”

“''-of your closet. These clothes are disgusting! The 80’s called, they want their style back!''”

Angel sighed as he flipped through the few channels on The Oscars’ television. He sat between an equally as bored Isaac and Allison on the couch in their won lounge area, Cara and Paul sitting on the floor below them sharing a bag of chips.

“Well, this is lame.” Isaac remarked.

“Pretty much.” Angel agreed, switching channels. It was Channel 1 again.

“Just shut it off if there’s nothing on.” Cara suggested. “It will conserve more power.”

“What are we supposed to do without the TV on?” Isaac questioned.

Cara gave him a confused look. “We could just talk.” Isaac and Angel gave each other a look that clearly said that their teammate was crazy. “What? Talking isn’t a bad thing!”

“Cara, they don’t understand because they’re not girls.” Allison explained.

“Well, why isn’t he freaking out then?” Cara asked, pointing over to Paul.

“Because this show sucks.” The Boy Scout replied, gesturing up towards the television. “I hate these singing competitions. They push people through based on their stories and not their actual abilities and the most attractive person always wins.”

“Good thing this show’s pretty much the exact opposite, otherwise I’d be doomed.” Allison snickered. Beside her, Isaac and Angel were muttering under their breath to each other. “Still trying to figure out that whole ‘just talking’ thing, guys?”

“None of your business.” Isaac jokingly sneered in her direction before saying something quieter to Angel.

Allison rolled her eyes. “Seriously, if anybody ends up dating by the end of this show it’s going to be you two. Forget Victor and Ophelia, or Irina and Paul-”

“It’s not like that!” Paul interrupted.

“Sure, you keep telling yourself that.” The Goth smirked in the Boy Scout’s direction. “Either way, Angel and Isaac have you guys beat.”

“Ha. You’re funny.” Angel deadpanned. “Just because your best attempt at making a friend is not yelling at Avery for a day doesn’t mean other people can’t get along.”

“I have my own definition of friendly.” Allison gave the pyromaniac a playful grin, and then looked down at Cara. “But speaking of roommates, where’s Camille?”

Cara frowned. “That’s actually a really good question-”

“Ugh! Pathetic!” A strange voice screeched from the back of the room. Five heads turned around to see that Rachel Claire was crawling out from behind the appliances. She got to her feet and brushed off her knees, a tape recorder in hand.

“Were you spying on us?!” Paul gasped.

“Duh. It’s my job.” Rachel Claire put a hand on her hip. “But you guys are so darn boring! Where’s all the drama?”

“With Avery.”

“The readers are going to be sick of Avery by now! She’s the only person on your team who’s exciting anymore!” The reporter trudged across the room and opened the door. “I swear you guys are boring on purpose.” She walked into the hall and slammed the door behind her, rattling the furniture in the room. The Oscars exchanged looks of confusion, trying to ignore Rachel Claire’s ranting seeping through the walls.

“I screwed up.”

“I think that’s already obvious.”

“This whole thing is my fault.”

“Yes, but you’ll get over it.”

“It was an accident.” Avery leaned back against her headboard. “Everybody was saying such bad things to me. They have been since the beginning. All the hate had just built up and Robert was there for me to let it out on.” She groaned and put her face in her hands. “I feel like I accidentally kicked a puppy, and then the puppy decided to run away forever.”

“Everybody makes mistakes,” Irina stated. “Some worse than others.”

“But they all still hate me.”

“It’s only been two days, Avery. Give them time.”

In the few days since Robert eliminated himself, Avery had several breakdowns because she felt responsible. Her teammates ignored her, and some even were glad that she was beating herself up, though Irina was there to help her through it. The drama queen wasn’t quite sure why the European girl had decided to attempt to befriend her, though she really appreciated her help.

“A lot of people hate me. More people than I can probably name.” Avery explained. “But these people actually matter. These people are my route to a million dollars.”

“Prove them wrong.” Irina suggested. “Do something amazing and win us a challenge.”

“I’ve been trying, but nobody wants my help anymore!” The New Jersey native whined.

“So wait until we do something you’re good at, then you can really show them.”

“But who knows when that will be? You know they all want to vote me off, and they’re just going to keep hating me!”

The blonde put a reassuring hand on her teammate’s shoulder. “You’re tough. I know you can stick it out until you find the right opportunity. But if you really want to show them that you made a mistake, you could start by saying you’re sorry.”

Avery glared at her teammate. “That’s kind of against my personality.”

“Sometimes you have to make sacrifices if we want to get people to like you.” The model gave her a rather forced smile, and Avery gave her a look of confusion.

“Irina, why are you helping me?”

The blonde’s forced smile turned a bit more genuine. “I have more in common with you than any of the other girls here. That and I think you’re just misunderstood.”

Avery smirked at her teammate. “I guess we pretty girls do need to stick together.” They laughed in unison, and gave each other a rather dainty high five.

Confession Cam

Avery: “When you’re as generally hated as I am, it’s rare that you actually enjoy being around somebody. At first I thought it was odd that Irina has started treating me like a sister, though now I’m just glad I’m not alone.” She narrowed her eyes and they darted from side to side. “Nobody needs to know that though. I don’t want to look too vulnerable.”

“And Romeo told Juliet, ‘you haven’t seen anything yet, we’ll run away just you and I, our only limit is the sky’…”

Ophelia sat cross legged in the eyesore of an armchair in Room 209, swaying back and forth and singing. Victor sat on the bed in front of her watching with a curious expression. They had just been talking about a movie, and now she had burst out into a rather passionate song. When she came to what must have been an instrumental break, he spoke over her humming the chords.

“Did you write that yourself?”

Ophelia laughed and shook her head. “Nope. My mom used to sing it all the time. I guess I just picked it up after a while.”

“I like it.”

Ophelia’s smile spread farther across her face, pale pink staining her cheeks. “I thought you would.”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Victor asked. “I think you-”

“Hey, Victor?”

The actor’s jaw snapped shut and he gritted his teeth at being interrupted. He whipped his head to the side to shoot a death glare at Wes, who was leaning out of the bathroom with a cell phone in his hand.

“What do you want?” He hissed at his roommate.

“I had a notepad in here with some stuff written on it.” Wes explained. “Do you know where it is?”

“I threw it away.”

The musician’s eyes widened. “You threw it away?”

“Is there an echo in here?” Victor rolled his eyes. “Yes, I threw it away, I had to make room for my special shampoo in the cabinet, and it looked like junk, so I trashed it.”

“Victor! That was stuff I had written down that I had to remind my mom about!” Wes shouted. “That was important! I-”

“Can this wait? I'm in the middle of a conversation.” The actor gestured to Ophelia, who was back to singing to herself.

“No, it can’t wait! I have my mother on the phone right now, and they’re only letting me use it for a couple more minutes!”

“So pick through the trash. I’m busy.” When Victor looked away, Wes made a rude face at him but went back to the phone. The actor turned back to face Ophelia. “So, where were we?”

Ophelia stopped singing to shrug. “Just talking.”

“Oh, right.” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “About how you’re an amazing sing-”

“Ugh, I hope you’re happy!” If eyes could throw knives, Victor’s would have murdered Wes by now. The musician stomped out of the bathroom and glared at his roommate. “My own mother hung up on me!”

“Forget about your mom!” The actor screeched. “I don’t care about your train wreck of a family, I’m talking to Ophelia!” Wes gaped at his roommate's words, and Victor sighed. “Okay, fine. Sorry I made fun of your family, but I’m kind of talking.”

“It’s fine.” He said, though it was obvious the actor had hit a sore subject.

“Come over and talk with us.” Ophelia suggested, shooting a sweet smile to her teammate. “I’m sure you have plenty to say.”

“Oh yeah, you know what we can talk about while we’re on the subject of music?” Victor turned to look at Wes, and the musician’s eyes widened. The actor was giving him a sinister leer that clearly suggested he wanted revenge for his ruined conversation. “That song you were writing the other night.”

Wes frowned. “How's about we not bring that up?”

“You’re writing a song?” Ophelia exclaimed. “What’s it about?”

“Nothing.”

“Oh, no, not nothing.” Victor smirked. “It’s about a girl who most certainly is not ‘nothing’ to him.”

Ophelia’s face lit up. “Ooh, who is it? Is it somebody here?”

The musician bit his lip. “Um, I don’t-”

“Yes.” His roommate stated for him.

Wes glared at Victor, who gave him a sinister grin back. The lanky guitarist shrugged at Ophelia. “It’s no big deal. Everybody has feelings for another person on these shows. It probably won’t work out anyway.”

“Don’t say that!” Ophelia leaped to her feet. “I’m not exactly a romance expert, but you seem like a good guy, so I want to help you get the girl! Now just tell me who it is!”

Wes was saved from having to continue the conversation by a knock on the door. Desperate to escape the hole he’d been forced into, he practically flew to answer it. Donna stood with her arms crossed on the other side.

“If Ophelia is in there, can you please tell her than I’m back?”

“Donna!” Ophelia skipped over to the door to greet her roommate. She turned around to Victor and gave him a wave. “See you tomorrow!” Victor looked disappointed, but he nodded in response. The artist glanced over to Wes and gave him a wink. “We can talk about your song some other time.”

“There are so many better topics.” The musician grimaced, but Ophelia chose to ignore that and leave the room, closing the door behind her. As she and Donna walked next door to their room, she tried to link arms with her roommate.

“So how were the dishes?”

“Please don’t touch me.” Donna shrugged the blonde’s arm away and unlocked the door to their room. “And it was as terrible as expected. How were Wes and Victor?”

“Wes was a little annoyed but nice as always, and Victor…” Ophelia sighed at her teammate’s name and did a ballerina twirl into her room, bursting into song again. “We’ll run away just you and I, and I’ll be yours and you’ll be mine, we’ll go away, finally be free… and… um…” The artist pursed her lips in thought of the next lyrics.

“Nothing will matter except you and me.”

Ophelia stared in shock at Donna, who had just finished the verse for her perfectly in tune. “You know this song?”

“My mother listens to the whole CD all the time.” The brunette nodded.

“You have such a pretty voice, why aren’t you into music?”

She let out a stale laugh. “Been there, done that, not going to try it again.”

Confession Cam

Ophelia: “At first I thought Donna seemed sour and mean, but the more I get to know her the more I realize that she’s just different. She’s not very enthusiastic and doesn’t seem to trust a lot of people here, but when she opens up a little you can tell that she’s a lot more than meets the eye."

Victor: “It’s called karma, Wes. I’m flirting with a girl, so it’s common sense that you don’t just get in the middle of it. Now Ophelia knows all about your song and will probably keep asking about it until you tell her more.” The actor smirked. “Revenge is sweet, even when it's on your friends.”

Breakfast the next morning had been rather uneventful. Nobody was outwardly feuding yet, the weather was rather pleasant, and the pancakes that Monique and Minerva had tried to make were burned to a crisp. Avery marched over to The Oscars’ table with a confident stride, gently putting her plate of teeth-shattering pancakes down.

“Everybody, I have something to say.”

“When don’t you have something to say?” Allison questioned.

“She’s being serious this time.” Irina explained. “Just let her talk.”

“Thank you very much.” Avery gave her friend a nod. “I would just like to say that my actions before the last elimination were inexcusable. I just had a lot of people treating me badly in a bad setting. I was already aggravated, and the thought that one mistake might make us lose again just pushed me over the edge. So I apologize for what I did to Robert. He really didn’t deserve it, and I had no idea he would choose to vote himself off.” Just when it seemed she was done, she continued her speech in true drama queen fashion. “I’m also sorry for all the needless drama I’ve caused for the team. I just don’t like to lose, especially when it seems like we are definitely going to win. I’ll try and be a little nicer from now on. To prove that I’m a team player and not just a selfish brat, I’m going to try and work as hard as possible in the next challenge.”

The team waited to see if this was just another dramatic pause, though when Avery sat down it was finally safe to comment. A few teammates just exchanged doubtful looks or rolled their eyes. The drama queen chose to ignore them and attempt to eat her rock hard pancakes.

Breakfast continued without any more outbursts. Because it had already been a couple of days, the contestants were expecting a challenge to be announced in the form of Chris bursting into the cafeteria in some crazy costume. That, however, was not how the message was going to be delivered today.

“Hello?! Anybody here?” All heads turned to the open cafeteria doors. Somebody walked past them looking around, though he back tracked when he realized that he’d found the cafeteria. “Oh, there you guys are. Chris said you’d be in here.”

“…Who are you exactly?” Camille questioned.

The dark haired man laughed. “I figured I’d get that. It has been over five years since I humiliated myself on international television.”

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!” Minerva leaped from her seat and rushed up to stare at the new individual. “How can you not recognize him?! It’s Trent!” The group murmured in apology and realization, all turning their attention to the Total Drama veteran. “What are you doing here?”

“Chris asked me to come back to help out with the challenge.” Trent replied. “I wasn’t exactly thrilled to see anybody get tortured, but when he told me what it was I thought it was actually pretty tame for Total Drama.”

“What is it?” Risty asked.

“You guys are going to have to follow me if you want to find out.”

Trent led the group halfway across the film set and stopped at a rather nondescript dark blue building. He pushed open the door, and gestured for them to follow him in. As the eighteen contestants filed into the building, many of them stopped in shock. They were standing in the back of an amazing auditorium. The room was dimly illuminated with blue lighting except for a spotlight shining on a microphone stand in the center of a massive stage. It was huge and oddly shaped, with a large screen rimmed in small lights on the back wall. Below it were two doors that possibly led to a backstage area. In front of the stage were many rows of cushioned seating, and right below it a cheap-looking table with a few folding chairs behind it.

“Oh no, I know what this is!” Paul grimaced. “It’s going to be one of those singing contests!”

“That’s right!” The spotlight shifted onto Chris, who walked onstage from the left dressed in a suit and tie. “Welcome to your fifth challenge: Sing Your Heart Out! Because of the success of shows like the revamp of American Icon and high school drama Joy, we decided to bring back the singing aspect that we used during Total Drama World Tour for an episode.” While Chris walked towards the center of the stage, Trent had the contestants sit in the first row of the audience. “This challenge is actually rather easy, dudes: it’s pretty much a karaoke contest. Instead of singing popular songs though, you’re going to be picking only from Total Drama World Tour songs.

"There will be three rounds. In the first your entire team must sing a group number. In the second round, the teams will each choose their three best singers to represent them. Each singer will be paired up for a duet with a member of the opposing team. The final round will be solos from each of the singers chosen. In any song, the singers can feel free to completely change around the lyrics. We also have a band standing around to help change the arrangement as long as the song is kind of recognizable. In the end, the judges will tally up who they think did the best in each round. Whichever team has the most victories is the winner.

“Of course, this competition wouldn’t be very fun without some crazy judges, now would it?” The host smirked and a second spotlight lit up. There were now several people sitting at the folding table in front of the stage. “We couldn’t get them a very nice table because we blew all the money of the stage, but hey, they’ll live. So obviously your first judge is going to be the wonderful musician Trent.” The dark haired male waved to the contestants. “Next is the lovable blonde pop sensation with questionable taste in men and an even more questionable amount of sanity, Miss Whitney Steers!”

The bottle blonde singer looked confused. “I thought you said we were going to see Lady Gogo’s show?”

“This is Lady Gogo’s show.” Chris lied.

“Ooohhhh. Okay.” Whitney nodded, and Trent shook his head in disappointment beside her.

“Our next judge once worked as a DJ, VJ, and rap artist among other things. It’s our very own Chef Hatchet!” Chef sat in the folding chair beside Whitney with his arms crossed and his eyes narrowed. “And finally, comedy goddess herself, Helen D’Angelo!”

“Why is she here?” Chef asked.

Helen shrugged. “Even I don’t know the answer to that.” She gave the co-host a rather nasally laugh, and he plugged his ears.

“Yeah, neither do I.” Chris agreed. “I’ll give you teams a few minutes to find your best singers. Good luck, and please don’t deafen me with your voices.”

“This song is ridiculous. Definitely not worth any of my musical talents.”

“Stop talking Gabe.”

“I’m not going to waste my voice on this.”

“Gabe, you can’t even sing.”

“You don’t know that!” The curly haired Emmy crossed his arms.

“Stupid, you just sang when we were deciding on who was going to represent us!” Elena pointed out. “Long story short: you sucked.”

“For all you know, I was just saving my voice for when it counts.” Gabe suggested.

“Just like you must be saving your intelligence for when it counts, huh?” The socialite gave her teammate a sinister look, and his jaw dropped.

“You know what?” He started. “You have a worse attitude than me. You think you’re so high and mighty that you can insult everybody, but you’re really just a little rich bi-”

“Hey, we’re rehearsing the song now!” Risty stepped in between her feuding teammates. “Just chill, okay?”

Gabe continued to glare at Elena, but they both stayed quiet. Monique handed them each a paper with a part of "Eine Kleine" highlighted on it. “These are your lines. Sing them when it’s your cue, and don’t screw up.”

Gabe scoffed at his paper. “Why do I have only one line?!”

“Most of us do.” Monique insisted.

The rich boy brought the paper up to the designer’s face and pointed at the highlighted part. “’Shhhh!’ That’s my entire line? That’s not even a word!”

“Because Elena was right.” The fashionista stated. “You really can’t sing.”

“Haha.” Elena stuck her tongue out at Gabe, who barely held back his anger.

“Okay, ready?” Monique pressed play on the CD player and a short Mozart melody began to play.

“Keep it down so I can win the loot.” Sebastian sang over the music.

“''Try, I will, but I still got to fart. No toot!''” Minerva followed. There was a pause, and all eyes went to Gabe. Monique stopped the CD.

“That was your cue, idiot!” Elena hit him in the arm.

Gabe cleared his throat. “Sorry, my vocal chords were just warming up.”

“Ugh, let’s try it again.” Monique pressed play on the CD player.

“Keep it down so I can win the loot.”

“''Try, I will, but I still got to fart. No toot!''”

Gabe took a deep breath in, and with as much dramatics as possible said, “Shhhh!”

“GABE!”

“I was making sure I had enough air so I didn’t go flat!”

Monique paused the CD again and Elena pointed a finger at Gabe. “Do we have to give him a line?!”

“It says right on top of the paper that ‘All contestants must sing unless there is an excusable circumstance’.”

“I think his stupidity is an excusable circumstance!” The socialite stomped her foot. “He’s bringing us down!”

While Elena had a fit, Victor leaned over and pointed at Gabe’s paper. “You see this line right here? That’s Minerva’s. This one word after it, that’s your line. The second Minerva’s done saying ‘toot’, you say ‘Shhhh’. You can’t hold it longer than a second, and you have to do it right away. And if you don’t, I’m going to push you off the stage for ruining my performance.”

“You wouldn’t.” Gabe gasped.

“Oh, he would.” Wes nodded. “Trust me.”

“Take it from the top!” Victor ordered, and the music started again.

“Keep it down so I can win the loot.”

“''Try, I will, but I still got to fart. No toot!''”

“Shhhh!” This time, the line was perfectly timed and short.

Monique continued the song with a pleased expression. “''Toot on, but you’re still out of luck. You suck the lemon chuck.''”

“Excuse me?!” Elena sneered. “Was that directed towards me?!”

“ELENA!”

“Because if that was an insult, I have much worse things I could say about you!” The socialite continued.

“It’s the lyrics!” Monique sighed. “They’re written on the paper in front of you! It’s what the song says!”

Elena examined the paper. “Oh. Carry on then.”

Confession Cam

Monique: “I’m surrounded by idiots, I swear. Sure, I can’t even make pancakes without burning them, but that doesn’t make me anywhere close to the most pathetic person on my team. If we lose this challenge, I don’t even know if I would vote out Gabe or Elena. Can we please make it a double elimination and get rid of them both?”

When Avery had promised her team that she would work hard in this challenge, she meant it. That and the fact that she actually could sing was why she volunteered to be one of their three singers for the duet and solo rounds. When one teammate implied that that might not actually be enough, she took it to the next level.

There were a total of eight Oscars left in the competition, and "Come Fly With Us" had a huge cast. Avery was singing for Courtney, Ezekiel, Harold, and Izzy. Each of them had solo lines, and some of them even sang together. It was ridiculous, but she was willing to take the challenge to show her team that she meant it when she apologized. The rest of the team was willing to watch her prove it.

“When I sing it sounds like a dying cat.” Isaac stated to The Oscars, who were all gathered backstage. “I really think I can only handle a speaking part.”

“You’re playing Duncan and Chef.” Irina said. “Your only line is ‘this sucks’ at the end.

“I’m a bad singer too.” Camille admitted.

“Yeah, but if you mess up everybody will think it’s cute.” Irina explained. “It’d be like a little girl messing up. Even Chef Hatchet would ignore it.”

“You know, I think you guys are ignoring the most obvious thing here.” Allison spoke up. “I think we have to deal with the solos and duets before we try and figure out the group song.”

“Why? You don’t trust yourself to do a good job?” Paul asked.

“No, you just have to compare what we have to what The Emmys have. For our team, we have me singing "Sisters", Angel singing "Her Real Name Isn't Blaineley", and Avery with "I'm Sorry". Even though I hate her, you know Avery has the best voice of the three of us and the best song, so she’s well off. But Angel and I are just okay singers, and we both got stuck with crappy songs. I’m going to try and see if the band will let me completely redo "Sisters", but even with that I’m not going to be that amazing.”

“She kind of has a point.” Angel agreed. “I’m not an amazing singer, and "Her Real Name Isn’t Blaineley" is kind of a song that’s doomed for failure.”

“Yeah, and then look at what The Emmys have.” Allison carried on. “Wes is a musician and we’ve all heard him sing, Victor said he was in a few musicals, and Ophelia has the same thing going for her that Camille does. Even if she screwed up, the judges would be okay with it because it’d be adorable.”

“So they have slightly better singers. You guys can beat them.” Paul insisted.

“But then you have to think of the Total Drama World Tour songs that are left that could be used for the solo round. "Boyfriend Kisser", "Paris in the Springtime", and "Oh My Izzy". You know that if Wes gets "Paris" or "Oh Izzy" he’s going to go up there and croon it with his guitar. It would be romantic, it would be good, and the judges would love it. There’s no way we can beat that.”

“We don’t know he has one of those songs, though.” Cara pointed out.

“That’s where I come in.” Rachel Claire popped out from where she was hiding behind a vanity with a tape recorder. “Allison is right. Wes has "Oh My Izzy" and he has his guitar out.”

“Why are you telling us this?” Irina questioned, ignoring Allison’s ‘told you so’ expression.

“Just stirring up some drama.” The reporter said, sinking back behind the vanity. “Just pretend I’m not here and go on with your conversation.”

“You know, there is a way that we could beat them.” Isaac mentioned once Rachel Claire was hidden again. When all eyes turned to him, he smirked. “Cheat.”

A collective gasp ran through the group. “We can’t do that!” Cara screeched. “It’s immoral!”

“It’s not like we’re going to kill somebody, we’d just… temporarily hinder them in a completely nonviolent way.” The slacker defended.

Cara looked uncertain. “Well… I guess when you put it that way…”

“But how could we cheat?” Camille asked.

“We just need to find a way to make somebody lose their voice very quickly.” The blond explained. “Any ideas?”

Silence ran through the group. After a few minutes though, Angel snapped his fingers.

“Of course!” He exclaimed. “I don’t know if I ever mentioned this, but mi mamá is known around my hometown for making the hottest meals around. She’s won cook-offs because she has a secret sauce. Just eating it gives you a sore throat because it’s so hot. During this one cooking thing she entered, one of the judges had actually lost his voice because he’d had too much of it!”

“Great, but do you know how to make this secret sauce?” Avery asked.

“Better.” Angel grinned. “I brought some with me in case we had to do a cooking challenge!”

“Well, what are you waiting for?” Isaac hopped to his feet. “I’ll go back to The Hotel with you and get it. While everybody else practices, we can think of a plan of how we’re going to make this work!”

As the two males rushed off, Cara still looked uncertain. “This doesn’t feel wrong to any of you?”

“Sometimes good people do bad things.” Camille stated from her spot beside her. Cara gave her roommate a wide-eyed look of confusion, though Camille just opened up her purse and pulled out a tube of lipstick. Cara tried to sneak a peek in the bag, though it was snapped closed before she could even begin to see what was inside.

“''I love Paris in the springtime! Je t'aime Paris in the fall! She was the girl I loved in the summer-''"

“Wait, ‘she’? I thought Paris was a city?”

The band stopped playing when Victor cut them off. He turned to look at Ophelia.

“Yes, Paris is a city, but this Paris is a person.”

Ophelia tilted her head in puzzlement. “Who’s Paris?”

“Paris is a girl from my school who used to be my girlfriend.” Victor explained.

Ophelia’s eyes narrowed and her lips pursed, her face the perfect picture of jealousy. “And was this Paris pretty?”

“Yes, Paris was pretty.” The actor said, and Ophelia looked ready to cry. “But Paris was also very mean. I went to the school dance with her after we’d been dating for a little while and found her making out with another boy in the janitor’s closet.”

“Oh.” The artist looked away from him, clearly still upset.

“Are you okay?” Victor asked, putting his hand on her arm. “You’re much prettier than Paris ever was. She was just a stupid girl. You’re better than she is.”

Ophelia looked up at him, her green eyes large and watery. “Then why are you singing about Paris and not about me?”

Victor laughed. “Is that why you’re so upset?” The pale blonde girl nodded. “I’m singing about how Paris is a witch and broke my heart, not about how much I like her.”

Ophelia watched him with wide eyes. “Really?”

“Yes, really.” He smiled at her. “If you kept listening to the song, you’d know that. Why, did you think I was singing a love song?”

She nodded, though her envious expression had been placed by her usual cheerful one. “But I’m so glad you’re not!”

“Good, now just listen this time.” Victor had the band start up the music again, and he began to sing.

Confession Cam

Ophelia: “Victor had me worried for a minute, but I’m just relieved that he’s not singing to that girl. Plus, now I have somebody to think of when I have to sing Boyfriend Kisser.” The blonde paused for a moment. “Not that Victor’s my boyfriend or anything. He’s just a guy that I like… really like… a lot…”

“Paul, you’re a good person.”

The Boy Scout turned to look at Cara, who sat across from him on the floor. Angel and Isaac were still off at The Hotel, Allison and Avery were in another area working with the band, Irina was talking to Rachel Claire, and Camille had disappeared. This left the two brown haired Oscars sitting awkwardly on the ground waiting for their teammates to return. Neither was pleased about not being able to do much in the challenge, but they couldn’t suddenly become musically talented even if they tried.

“I definitely am.” Paul agreed.

“Are you okay with Isaac cheating?” Cara questioned.

Paul thought about it for a moment. “No, but I know whatever I say won’t stop him. Even though he seems like a terrible person, Isaac is kind of one of the leaders of the team.”

“Isaac isn’t a terrible person.” The nature lover said.

“Not to you, at least.” The all-American boy countered. “But think about the way he treats me or especially Avery. Isaac’s a total jerk, even if he fakes being a nice guy for you.”

“He’s not faking it.” Cara denied. “I think he just genuinely likes me.”

“Or he could just be flirting with you.” Before the brown-eyed girl could protest anymore, Paul held up his hand. “Look, I’m not saying that he’s definitely not a bad guy with a heart of gold. For all I know he is. I’m just saying that you have to consider that he might not be the knight in shining armor that you think he is.”

“We’re baaaaaack!” The door to the set slammed and Isaac’s voice could be heard shouting to everybody. “And we made everybody sandwiches! Come get your lunch, guys!”

Cara gave Paul a tentative look. “I… I guess I’ll keep what you said in mind.”

“Hopefully it’ll help you out.” Paul replied, getting to his feet and then offering her a hand up. She gladly accepted it and they walked down into the audience. Most of the eighteen contestants had gathered around the plate of sandwiches that Isaac and Angel had put on the judges’ table. When the Boy Scout and nature lover approached the table, Isaac pointed out a sandwich that was set off to the side to Cara.

“I know you’re a vegetarian, so this one has no meat for you.”

Cara gave him a shy smile. “Thank you.” She waggled the sandwich teasingly in front of Paul. “Told you so.”

“Hang on.” The Boy Scout put up one finger, watching as Wes approached the table and reached to grab a sandwich.

“Wait!” Isaac snatched the sandwich the musician was reaching for, indicating a different one. "This one's mine! Take that one."

Wes gave Isaac a suspicious look. “Is this a trick or something?”

“How are we going to trick you with a sandwich?” Angel questioned. “It’s just food.”

After glaring at the two Oscars for a moment, Wes took the suspicious sandwich and sat with his teammates. Isaac and Angel fist bumped when the musician wasn’t looking, and Paul raised an eyebrow in Cara’s direction. Cara didn’t look at him, and instead took a seat in the audience chairs beside Camille.

As they ate, The Oscars all tried to keep an inconspicuous eye on Wes and his sabotaged sandwich. He hadn’t taken a bite though and was in a conversation with Risty. Some of The Emmys started to notice The Oscars staring, so they tried to look over less often. When the musician brought the sandwich to his mouth, however, the entire team had their eyes on him. Wes took a bite and chewed, and The Oscars were on the edges of their seats.

It only took a few moments after the sandwich was in his mouth for the spice to kick in. His face turned red, his eyes began to water, and his teammates turned to look at him in confusion or distress. Eventually Wes opened his mouth and let out an ear-splitting scream. He leapt to his feet, his hands shooting up to his mouth and accidentally letting go of his sandwich. The sandwich flew through the air as Wes ran to try and find water, traveling over to where The Oscars were sitting. Most of the team ducked from the rogue sandwich, though it ended up hitting Camille in the face. Now with some of the hot sauce in her eye, she ran off to find water as well.

The auditorium was in chaos, some of The Emmys yelling at The Oscars and teammates running after Wes and Camille to see if they were okay. In the middle of it all, Cara stared with wide eyes as Isaac and Angel exchanged a congratulatory high five.

Confession Cam

Cara: “I hate to even think about it, but maybe Paul is right. Maybe Isaac’s not like Duncan was in Total Drama Island. Maybe he’s more of a... an Alejandro.”

The Emmys sat outside of Chef Hatchet’s medical trailer waiting for the result of what had happened to Wes. He had been in there for ten minutes now, though they couldn’t hear anything from where they sat.

“Do you think he’s going to be okay?” Minerva asked.

“He’d better be.” Risty replied. “The Oscars must have put something in his food, so if he’s hurt they’re going to face some lawsuits.”

“He’ll be fine.” Victor waved his hand casually. “Wes would do anything to help the team, so there’s no way he’d let something like this bring him down.”

As if on cue, the door to the trailer opened, and Wes stepped outside. He looked good as new, his face back to its usual color, though he had an expression of worry on his face.

“Well?” Risty asked.

Wes opened his mouth to answer, but nothing came out.

“What was that?” Sebastian questioned. "I couldn't hear you."

Wes opened his mouth, but again there was silence.

“What’s going on?!” Victor yelped. Chef Hatchet stepped out of the trailer behind Wes with a solemn look on his face.

“I don’t know what they put in his sandwich, but they completely screwed up his throat.” He explained. “The boy’s not goin' to be able to talk for at least twenty-four hours.”

Most of The Emmys got to their feet and began to panic, shouting at Chef. “But we only have like an hour left! How are we supposed to find a replacement?” Monique yelled.

“Oh! I know!” Ophelia raised her hand.

“The replacement thing isn’t my problem.” Chef said, ignoring the artist's squirming. “I might be able to get you an extra hour to practice, but that’s all.”

“Can’t we sue The Oscars for this?!” Elena asked. “They obviously cheated!”

"Guys! Over here!" Ophelia waved her arms around. "I have an idea!"

“Yeah, they should lose automatically!” Minerva for once agreed with the socialite.

Ophelia cupped her hands around her mouth to get the most volume possible. “Guys! I know what we can do!” Her teammates turned to look at her. “Donna can do it!”

Her teammates all backed up to clear a space to reveal Donna sitting on the ground against the trailer, trying to avoid the drama. She stared wide eyed at Ophelia. “Me?”

“I heard her sing last night, and she’s really good!” Ophelia preached to her teammates. “She probably won’t admit it, but she probably sings just as well as Wes does… er, did. Wes can show her what he had planned for the songs, and I’m sure the judges will like the unexpected underdog thing.”

Risty looked down at Donna. “Would you be willing to do that?”

“I’m really not that good at things like this.” The brunette confessed.

“Yes, she is.” Ophelia argued, turning her attention to her roommate. “You sing better than I do, and even if you’re not a people person, you’ll impress the judges. Plus, we really don’t have another option.”

“So will you do it?” Minerva questioned.

Donna’s eyes darted between all the expectant faces staring at her. Eventually, she sighed. “Okay.”

“Well, this is an unexpected turn of events.” The camera switched over to Chris, who was back at the stage. “Will Donna be able to help her team to victory, or will The Oscars’ cheating pay off? Will Avery be able to prove herself to her team? Will Paul be right and Isaac truly is a bad guy? Find out when we return to Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Ten: The Curious Case of Camille King
''“Shouldn’t have mocked you for having to dig. Help me out and I’ll be your human drill-rig.”''

Avery swayed to the music as the band played the instrumental for Alejandro’s lyrics. As she moved around, she caught somebody moving out of the corner of her eye. She instantly stopped dancing and cut off the band when she realized that Isaac had sat down in a chair behind her. He gave her a short applause, and she raised an eyebrow.

“Like what you see?”

“You could say that.” The troublemaker replied.

“Who let you back here?” Avery asked.

“Nobody stopped me.” Isaac shrugged.

The drama queen rolled her eyes, and told the band to take a break. When they left, she sat down on top of the piano. “Why aren’t you out celebrating your prank victory with Angel?”

“He’s with Allison.”

“And?”

“She’s been annoying me lately.” When Avery gave him a look of confusion, Isaac just smiled. “And no, I’m not just saying that to impress you.”

“I never would have thought you were.” She stated. “You hate me, don’t you?’

“You’re growing on me a bit.” The slacker admitted. “I thought you were lying when you apologized for the whole Robert thing, but now that you’re actually proving you can help us win I think you might actually be honest.”

“Maybe if you guys stopped underestimating me you’d see just how great I am.”

“When you say things like that you make me want to hate you again.” The drama queen laughed at the comment, though when she saw that Isaac had a straight face on she stopped. “That wasn’t a joke.”

“Well, I’m not going to pretend to be somebody else for you.” Avery sneered. “You can either have me as I am, or not have me at all.”

“We’ll see how that turns out then.” Isaac and Avery spent a few moments glaring at each other, before she finally broke the silence.

“Did you come back here to try and fix things or make them worse?”

Isaac gave her a sly smirk. “Your choice.”

Confession Cam

Avery: She sat with her eyes narrowed and her lips pursed. “What is his problem? I still can’t tell what his intentions were! At first I thought he was just trying to tick me off, but then it kind of seemed like he was flirting with me.” She rolled her eyes. “If that’s the case, then what did Cara do to make him tired of her already?”

“We did some searching for props to help you out, but all we could find were these.” Minerva pushed through the group of Emmys and handed Wes a notebook, a pen, and a bell on a string. The temporarily mute musician looked at the items, and then gave her a confused look. “I know they’re strange but we wanted to help you in any way we could.”

Wes picked up the pen and paper and nodded at them. Then, he held up the bell and shook his head. Minerva just stared in misunderstanding.

“I think he’s asking what the bell is for.” Victor translated.

“Oh!” Minerva hit herself in the head. “Duh. It’s so you can get our attention if you want to say something… or, well, I guess you can’t really say anything, but you can write it!”

The guitarist arched his eyebrow and frowned at Minerva, who smiled awkwardly back. He held up the bell in front of her and pointed at the string.

“It’s a string.” The loudmouth stated. Wes shook his head in disappointment, and Risty sighed from behind Minerva.

“She wanted you to wear the bell around your neck for safe keeping.” The athlete explained. “I told her it was a dumb and slightly degrading idea, but she thought it was cute.”

Wes wouldn’t even look at Minerva, and instead just put the bell in his pocket. He gave her a thumbs up and a weak smile.

“Chef said he could only get you an extra hour to practice.” Monique said. “So, Wes, you need to get a move on with those songs.”

Wes nodded at Monique, and then scribbled a message in the notebook. Where’s Donna?

Monique and Wes both looked around at their teammates sitting all around the backstage area. Eventually, they spotted a bit of brown hair partially hidden behind Ophelia and a rack of costumes. Monique slid the rack of costumes and Ophelia aside to reveal Donna sitting on the floor. She gave them an awkward smile.

“If you were trying to hide, you’re going to have to do a better job than that.” Monique said.

“I’ll keep that in mind for next time.” The sarcastic brunette got to her feet and joined Wes. “Where exactly are we going to be practicing? I don’t want to be in the way.”

When the guitarist shrugged, Ophelia pointed across the backstage area. “Go ask the band guys. I think they’re practicing with one of The Oscars right now, but I’m sure they can unlock something for you.”

Wes stood up and gave Donna a smile. Donna’s expression remained neutral as she followed him across the backstage area.

“I hope she’s at least a little sympathetic since he can’t talk.” Sebastian commented.

“What do you mean?” Minerva asked.

“She’s probably going to tear the idiot apart.”

While many of the singers began to use their extra hour to practice backstage, Allison and Angel remained sitting in the audience waiting for Camille to return. Cara, Paul, and Irina had followed her to Chef Hatchet’s medical trailer, though over a half an hour had passed and they still hadn’t returned.

“Do you think it’s really serious?” Allison asked, glancing over at the seat where Camille’s purse had been left behind.

“No way.” Angel replied. “The sauce isn’t that strong… or at least I don’t think it is.”

“If she’s blind, who would she sue? You or the show?”

“Don’t say that!” The pyromaniac shouted. “As if the situation wasn’t bad enough, your worrying is making it worse!”

“Well, I’m just making a point.” The Goth crossed her arms. “You can’t ignore that this is a serious situation.”

“But I can just happen to become distracted by something else.”

“And what would that something else be?”

Angel pointed over at Camille’s purse. “I want to know what’s in there.”

Allison gaped. “No way! She’s so protective over that thing. If she caught you looking in there, who knows what she’d do?”

“So you’re saying you don’t think she’s as innocent as she seems?”

The red haired Oscar’s eyes darted around the room. She lowered her voice until it was just above a whisper. “Okay, no. I don’t believe it, and she’s kind of suspicious. At first it was just little things. She could shoot a bow and arrow like a pro, and Paul had seen her doing something weird in the corner of the room during the music video challenge, but now Cara’s been talking about her disappearing all the time.”

“Don’t you want to figure out what’s up with her then?” Angel asked. “You’re obviously curious, and the answer might be in that purse.”

“What if we’re wrong? Or what if there’s something in there that we didn’t want to know about?”

“What could possibly be in there?”

“A bomb. Secret terrorist documents plotting the destruction of Ocean Island and everything within a hundred mile radius. A human head.”

“…What if I dared you to look in there?”

Allison stared wide-eyed at Angel. “Um…”

“You never turn down a dare, right?” The dark haired teen repeated his teammate’s words. “You said you’re not afraid of anything.”

The daredevil took a quick look around the room. When she saw that they were the only ones present, she reached for the purse. “Fine. Challenge accepted.”

Allison opened up the purse and began to shuffle through its contents. She removed several typical girlish items from it, though when she reached the bottom of the bag she found something suspicious.

“What is it?” Angel questioned, leaning in to look.

“It’s… a freaking huge diamond.” Allison lifted the large gem out of the bag. It was about the size of her fist, and began to sparkle in the overhead lighting. There was no doubting that this was in fact a very real and very pricey diamond. Tied to it was a short rope with a small piece of paper on the end. The Goth began to read the message written on it aloud. “Search for the birch, with initials A.B., the next piece lies six feet deep.”

“What does that mean?” Angel questioned.

“It means that you two rats need to mind your own business!” Angel and Allison turned around with matching looks of fear. There stood Camille, her narrowed eyes bright red and bloodshot from the hot sauce. Her lips were curled into a sneer as she spoke in a darker, much more mature voice. “I’m going to give you three seconds to give me the diamond and get out of here. You will never speak of this again, not now, not when I get you both eliminated, not ever.”

“What does this mean?” Angel asked. “Is it a secret message or something?”

“One…” The dark haired girl gritted her teeth. “Two…”

“We’re not leaving until you tell us what’s going on, Camille… if that’s even your real name!” Allison insisted. “You’re obviously hiding something!”

“Give me the diamond, or I’m not going to wait for the elimination ceremony to get rid of the two of you.” Camille snarled.

“Tell us what’s going on first!” Allison argued.

“You little freak! I said give it to me!”

Camille grabbed a handful of Allison’s hair and began to yank with both hands. The Goth screamed for help though she held the diamond close to her chest, and Angel began to panic. He looked around for something to use in defense, and ended up smacking Camille in the face with her own purse. The hit made Camille let go of Allison, and Angel grabbed the daredevil’s arm and began to pull her into the aisle. They ran towards the stage, though when Camille recovered she was right on their tails. Allison and Angel were halfway up the stairs leading to the stage when they heard something flying through the air behind them. It was Camille’s shoe, and it ended up hitting Angel in the shoulder at full speed. He was unprepared for the hit and tripped on the stairs, accidentally bumping Allison as he fell to the ground. The diamond was knocked from her hands and it began to topple down the stairs.

“Get it!” Allison yelped. Camille leaped the few feet between herself and the stairs, reaching for the diamond in midair. Angel was already on the ground though and snatched it just before she could. Allison helped Angel up as Camille fell onto the stair. The daredevil and pyromaniac ran across the stage, Angel clutching the diamond tightly. Once they reached the backstage door, Allison fumbled with the knob. It was locked. They began pounding on it.

“HELP US! PLEASE!” They could hear Camille getting up behind them. “UNLOCK IT! PLEASE LET US IN!”

When the door opened, Allison and Angel rushed in and slammed it behind them. Paul, Irina, and Cara stared at them.

“Are you okay?” Irina asked.

“No, we’re not okay!” Angel shouted, locking the door. “We need to put up a barrier or something!”’

“What’s going on?” Paul questioned. “What’s out there?”

Allison struggled to explain what they had seen. “It’s… it’s Camille, but it’s not Camille!”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Cara looked offended for her roommate.

“She’s turned into a monster! She tried to rip out Allison’s hair, and was threatening to ‘get rid of’ us, and threw her shoe at me!” Angel pulled his sleeve up to show the welt that had formed on his arm. “She was chasing us, but we got away.”

“Look, there is no way that’s possible.” Cara said. “We were just with Camille a few minutes ago. Chef helped her with her eyes, and then sent her back to The Hotel to wash her face since she only uses a certain kind of soap.”

“It sounds crazy, but you have to believe us.” Angel pleaded, interlacing his fingers. “She was trying to hurt us!”

Irina pointed at the diamond in the terrified teen’s hand. “What is that?”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK.

“Who is it?” Paul asked despite Angel and Allison signaling for him not to.

“It’s Camille!” Allison and Angel stared at their doubtful teammates with petrified expressions. Their teammate’s voice was back to the innocent, childish tone it formerly held, though they knew what they had seen. “Can I please come in? I just got back from The Hotel, but you guys locked me out.”

“Please don’t let her in!” Allison begged as Cara reached for the lock.

“She’s lying!” Angel agreed. “She’s been in here the whole time! I swear!”

“Is everything okay in there?” Camille asked from the other side of the door. “You guys don’t sound like you’re having a good time.”

“See? It’s just Camille.” Cara unlocked the door, and Allison and Angel tried to hide. Camille stepped through the doorway looking good as new. Her eyes were still red from the hot sauce, though she had a confused expression on her face. Her dress was clean as though she had never fallen and both of her shoes were on. She looked over at Allison and Angel with big childlike eyes.

“Are you okay? You two look like you saw a ghost!”

“More like a demon.” Allison muttered, trying to make herself disappear behind Irina. Angel was doing the same behind Paul, the diamond securely held in his fist.

“I’m so sorry that I held up all of our practicing because of my eye.” Camille said to Cara. “It feels a lot better now though. We should run through our song one more time now that we’re all together.”

“Avery and Isaac are still missing.” Irina pointed out. “I’m pretty sure they’re with the band. I’ll go get them.”

“I’ll come too.” Paul followed her across the backstage area, purposefully exposing Angel and Allison. Cara began to talk to Camille, though the rich girl glared at the pair over the nature lover’s shoulder. She gave them a sinister smirk, her eyes focused on the diamond. The pyromaniac and daredevil rushed after Irina and Paul.

“Wait! We’re coming too!”

Confession Cam

Allison and Angel: They sat side by side on the short bench inside of the confessional with expressions of terror on their faces. Angel still had the diamond, his hands clutched so tightly around it that his knuckles had turned white.

“Nobody believes us, but what happened out there was on film.” Allison said. “Camille turned into a monster, and it’s because of this stupid diamond.”

“I’m pretty sure that as long as we keep this thing she’ll be after us, but we can’t just give it back.” Angel continued. “It’s obviously important, and she threatened to ‘get rid of’ us even if we gave it to her. I’m really hoping that means eliminate from the competition and not kill. Either way, she’s not getting it back as long as she’s acting like a psychopath.”

“So we’re number one on her hit list.” His fire engine red haired teammate added with a grimace. “Irina and Paul abandoned us because they think we’re exaggerating things, so we’re just going to stay in here until our team actually needs us.”

“Agreed.” The pyromaniac nodded, rolling the diamond around in his hands. After a few moments of silence, he spoke up again. “You know, my song’s “Her Real Name Isn’t Blaineley”. With a few lyric adjustments, we could make it about Camille and hopefully tick her off enough that she’ll freak out in front of everybody.”

“Oh my gosh, that’s genius!” Allison grinned. “Then they’ll believe us and hopefully arrest her!”

“There’s just one problem though.” Angel admitted. “There’s no way I’m going without there until I absolutely have to.”

“Forget about the band then.” The Goth waved her hand in a pish posh manner. “We can rewrite the song right here in the safety of the confessional…”

Wes watched as Donna read over the description he had written for her in the notebook. He had tried to go into as much detail as possible as to what he had been planning to do with his part of “Greek Mix” and “Oh My Izzy”, though his arrangements would have to be changed a bit to fit the new singer. She returned the notebook with a curt nod of her head.

“Okay.” Wes raised an eyebrow as if to say ‘just okay?’, and fortunately Donna was able to catch on to what he was trying to say a lot faster than Minerva had. “I’ll have to hear it before I can say much more.”

Wes flipped to the next page of the notebook and wrote something down, holding it up once he was done. You don’t want to do this, do you?

“Maybe I would be more willing if I had more time.” Donna admitted. “I’m not a performer. I can’t master something with a limited amount of time, and Ophelia put me on the spot. The team’s expecting an underdog victory, while I’m not expecting anything.”

Wes scribbled another message. I think you can do it.

Donna gave him what could barely be called a smile. “Nice try. Too bad you don’t even know what I sound like. Now stop trying to be the stereotypical nice guy and get down to business.” Wes held up one finger as he brought his guitar onto his lap. He played a few chords, slow and simple but pleasant. Donna stared in confusion until he pointed down at the words “Oh My Izzy” in the notebook. The brunette glared. “You turned that cutesy reggae crap into that?” When Wes nodded, her jaw dropped. “You have talent.”

The musician wrote her another note, and then slid it over to her. ''Thank you. Now you sing it.''

She stifled a laugh. “You have too high of expectations for me.” Wes began to write another message, though once it began to span a few lines Donna slipped the pen from his hand. “How’s about this? When you can talk again, we can continue this conversation. Right now, I desperately need to practice.”

Wes nodded in agreement, and then began to strum his guitar again. When the cue came, Donna looked down at the lyrics.

“I miss the way Izzy said hello…”

“Oh my god, this is going to be terrible.”

“Yeah, pretty much.”

Monique and Risty could only sit to the side and watch as Elena and Gabe verbally tore each other apart. With a missing vocalist, Gabe actually had to be given a lyric other than “Shh!” to make the song sound right. Elena was not happy about that.

“Your voice sounds like a cat that was run over!” Elena shouted.

“Your face looks like a cat that was run over!” Gabe retorted back.

“Oh, you want to talk about looks? How’s about we start with that rat’s nest on your head?!”

“Tch. We all know why you spend so long in the shower.” The rich male got in his alliance mate’s face. “Hair extensions.”

“Oh, you did not just go there!”

Monique rolled her eyes. “They’re not even good insults.”

“I thought they were actually almost friends for a while.” Risty commented. “Yes, Gabe hates Elena, but I thought they were at that point where they were able to tolerate each other for the sake of their cause… whatever it may be.”

“They probably finally realized that their ‘alliance’ hasn’t and probably never will do anything.” Monique explained. “All they did was try to vote off Minerva, and that backfired.”

“Supposedly they’re after me now.”

“Yeah, but even if we lose this challenge what do they have against you?” The designer pointed out. “Nothing. If anything they would go after Wes or Donna.”

“You know, my parents have more money than yours!” Elena yelled. “I’m practically royalty.”

“Okay, one, that’s a lie!” Gabe held up a finger, and then rose a second one. “And two, we all know you were adopted! Even if you were royalty, it wouldn’t matter because you’re not related by blood!”

The socialite was practically fuming by now. “You want to insult my family now?! Well at least we have a reputation! Where’d your family get their money? Do you hear anybody talking about the Pattersons? No!”

“At least I’m not a hotel heir! Is that really something to be proud of?!”

“I bet you have no friends!”

“I bet all of your so-called ‘friends’ hate you!” When Gabe screamed this, Elena went quiet. “I see how you treat everybody here! I’m sure you try and make all of your ‘friends’ like you, when really they only want the popularity and money that comes with being around you! I’m sure you use them and they use you! Are those really friends?! No! I’d rather be alone than have friends like that!”

Elena didn’t have a reply to that. Even Monique and Risty as the Peanut Gallery found it too cruel to comment. Just from Elena’s facial expression, it was obvious that Gabe was right about everything.

Eventually when Elena dared to speak up, she had calmed down. Her voice had almost no emotion in it as she turned to look at her teammates. “We need some more practice with “Eine Kleine”. Everybody take your places.”

And as much as they hated her, The Emmys did as they were told. They pretended not to notice that Gabe had accidentally found what might be Elena’s biggest weakness.

“Random unpaid studio audience, welcome to Sing Your Heart Out!” Chris grinned at the applause he received. The extra hour had passed in what felt like no time, and he stood in the middle of the stage ready to begin the show. “Our two teams were challenged to do their take on Total Drama World Tour’s songs, and probably humiliate themselves in the process. The first round that you’re about to see are group numbers. Every member of the team will take part in the song… well, with the exception of Wes. Long story short, he can’t talk, but he’ll probably be doing something anyway. The Oscars lost the backstage coin toss, so they’re going to be performing first with “Come Fly With Us”. Why don’t you give them a hand?”

As the crowd clapped, Chris moved offstage as the lights shut off. The Oscars rushed in from backstage in the dark, scrambling to take their places.

“Where are Angel and Allison?” Paul asked.

“Right here!” Angel popped up beside Paul. “We’re back.”

“Just in time.” Angel froze when he heard Camille standing beside him. Before he could run though, the music began to play. Spotlights across the stage began to light up one by one, as the four girls standing on the other side began to sing “Up!” in harmony. The same happened on their side of the stage, but as soon as the spotlight was off of him Angel ran across the stage and as far away from Camille as possible.

His running wasn’t as distracting to the audience as Avery’s was. As the song went on, the determined drama queen ran back and forth and around the stage to sing all of her parts. Thought it looked rather ridiculous, it did take determination that her teammates would eventually have to give her credit for. The Emmys waiting in the wings laughed at her scampering about on the stage, though when the song ended the team received a great applause. Chris took the stage again.

“Oscars, feel free to leave the stage. The judges aren’t going to say their results until the end of the entire show. Emmys, you’re up!”

The teams quickly switched positions. Once The Emmys were arranged in the right spots on the stage, the music for “Eine Kleine” began to play. The first few lines went well, but when it was Elena’s turn to sing she deviated from the plan. Rather than sing her line to the audience, she got right up in Gabe’s face and shoved him by the shoulders.

“Wait till you’re voted out for being such a lout!” Her lyrics were more screamed than sung. Gabe stumbled but retaliated quickly by grabbing a handful of Elena’s hair.

“I’ll dance a jig when Chris shoves you out the plane!” He yanked her hair with full force. Elena leaped on top of him, and they both toppled to the ground, clawing and pulling at each other. The crowd gasped, and Victor slid in front of them to block their view of the brawl.

“When you don’t hold back and lead the pack, truly there is nothing stopping you, you, you!”

Risty joined him in obscuring the audience’s view of the fight as she sang her lyrics. “Swimming in your eyes, it’s butterflies, and-” She was suddenly knocked to the ground by Gabe’s arm. The athlete screeched in anger. “Alright, I am done with you two!” She attempted to get in the middle of the fight and break them apart, and Victor dodged the scene, protecting his face.

At the front of the stage, though, Ophelia seemed completely unaware of the clash going on behind her. She blissfully sang Lindsay’s lines, either not noticing or ignoring the screaming and snarling behind her. Donna was too distracted by the fight and missed her cue for Tyler's lines, so Wes just stood beside Ophelia and rang the bell that Minerva had given him where the lyrics should have been. The song ended and the music stopped, and the audience watched in horror as Gabe, Elena, and Risty continued to attack each other. The lights quickly went out as The Emmys were ushered offstage to avoid any more chaos.

Confession Cam

Elena: Her hair was a mess, her makeup smudged, and there was a nasty bruise forming on her chin. “I hate that stupid spoiled jerk.”

Gabe: His hair was sticking out at all angles, his tie was missing, and there were scratches from Elena’s nails on his face. “I hate that stupid spoiled brat.”

Risty: The athlete sat with her arms crossed and a triumphant grin on her face. She was as much of a mess as her teammates, though she didn’t seem to mind. “For the record, I’m pretty sure I won that catfight.”

The duet round began quickly in a desperate attempt to get the audience to forget about the fighting they had just witnessed. Angel and Ophelia took the stage again for “Save This Show” while their teammates watched from the wings. Left alone in her fight because Angel was onstage, Allison’s eyes darted back and forth in search of her suspicious teammate. When she saw that Camille was nowhere in sight, she let out a breath of air that she had been holding as though it would be her last.

“Relieved about something? Well, you shouldn’t be.”

The daredevil’s eyes went wide when she heard Camille’s voice right behind her. She looked around for help only to see that her teammates were distracted by the performance playing out in front of them. Allison turned around so she could be face to face with the lying Oscar.

“What do you want?” She asked, mustering all of her courage to keep her voice from falling out.

“You know what I want.” Camille held one hand out. “The diamond.”

“I don’t have it.” The Goth admitted.

“Yes, but you know where it is, and if you were smart you would go get it.”

“Why should I?”

Camille curled her upper lip and glared at Allison. “You have no idea who I am or how easy it would be for me to make you disappear with no questions.”

“Yeah, but you know exactly who I am, so you should know that I don’t back away from a challenge that easily.”

“You know what? I’m going to-”

Camille was interrupted by the audience clapping for the act onstage. Ophelia and Angel bowed and exited the stage, Allison’s cue to go on. When the daredevil passed the pyromaniac, she muttered a brief, “Stay away from her.” Angel nodded and found a comfortable place between Isaac and Irina to stay safe. Allison took her place in the middle of the stage and was soon joined by Donna. The Goth gave her a questioning look. “You’re Wes’s replacement?”

“As awkward as that may be, yes.” The pessimist replied, standing rather stiffly because of the crowd in front of her. When the music for “Greek Mix” started up, though, her awkward disposition disappeared, and she came out with a strong voice. “I know what you’re thinking, I’m thinking it too!”

Allison was only fazed for a moment by the other girl’s confidence. “I’m not sure what you’re thinking, so maybe that’s true.”

The song went on with no clear stronger performer. The audience and competitors watched the performance waiting for one of the girls to pull ahead, though by the song’s end they still were unsure of whom the judges would prefer. Allison stayed on stage for a few extra moments to take a few overly dramatic bows, though Donna disappeared the second the song ended. When Chris announced the next act, Allison immediately cleared the stage out of sheer amusement. Victor and Avery were going to be singing against each other.

The moment the drama queen and over-the-top actor locked eyes they knew it was time for a competition. They both tried to get into the middle of the stage, shoving and bumping into each other repeatedly. Eventually the music started up and they both tried to look as civilized as they could.

“I left Bridgette stuck to a pole, robbed LeShawna of her fabulous soul,” With every line, Victor slid himself farther in front of Avery. “Made even Courtney lose control, and now I’m gonna leave you wedged up in a hole!” He flung his arms into the air, “accidentally” hitting Avery in the face with his hands. As he sang the chorus, the brunette fixed her hair. When it was her turn to sing, she bumped into his side, sending his arms flailing though his feet remained steady.

“Shouldn’t have mocked you for having to dig, help me out and I’ll be your human drill rig.” With every syllable of “human drill rig” she jutted her elbow out into Victor’s cheek. He flung his arm out and hit her in the ribs.

''“You think I’m gonna fall for that?! This ain’t a tea party, it’s combat!”'' He kicked her in the ankle, and she leaned over to clutch her foot as he sang the chorus. Avery had recovered by the time it was her verse though. She sang it with anger, though she appeared calm beside him. Just as she got to the last lines, she kicked him right in the groin. “Offer me my dignity; I haven’t got a stitch!”

The audience winced as Victor hunched over in pain. The actor was groaning in agony for a good part of his chorus, though he managed to get back into it in time to sing the last couple of lines. He elbowed Avery in the chin just as she reached out to kick him in the side, and they both froze in this position once the spotlight shone down on them. The audience hesitated before clapping, and the drama king and queen narrowed their eyes at one another as they walked offstage.

“You did great!” Ophelia congratulated Victor, putting a finger on the red spot on his face where he’d been elbowed. “This looks like it hurt.”

“Not as much as that last kick did.” The actor moaned, practically collapsing onto Ophelia’s shoulder. “When am I up again?”

“After Avery's solo. But Allison and I have our songs first.” As if on cue, the music for what may have been a heavy rock remix of “Sisters” began playing onstage. Victor gave out a sigh of relief as Ophelia walked him over to sit down.

Confession Cam

Victor: “Not only did she try and beat me at my own game, but she also kicked me in that one place that you just don’t kick a guy! Next time I see Avery, she is going down!”

The audience and judges seemed appalled by Allison’s “Sisters”, charmed by Ophelia’s upbeat rendition of “Boyfriend Kisser”, seduced by Avery’s rather scandalous version of “I’m Sorry” (featuring her lying on a piano singing in a rather breathy voice), and amused by Victor’s “Paris”. Angel was now standing center stage with a piece of paper in his hands. As the gaudy music to “Her Real Name Isn’t Blaineley” started to play, he read the lyrics to a very different song from his paper.

“Here’s an open letter to a lying little girl.”

“CAMILLE!” Allison shouted with him from where she stood in the wings.

“Whose innocence we thought went down to every single curl,

But she’s a nasty thieving liar, who calls herself a ditz!

But she’s been hiding a huge secret, she’s really just a bit-”

“HEY!” Camille interrupted.

“She carries around her bright red purse, holding tight with both hands.

But try to take a look inside and she’ll attack you because you can’t!

Inside there’s a big old diamond, with a note tied to the end.

No doubt she stole it from this film set, though I’m not sure when.

She’s not the girl you think she was, so let me tell you for real.

She’s a violent, conniving little witch, who claims her name’s Camille!

She tried to kill me with a shoe, threatened me with bloodshot eyes,

So even if she says she’s sweet Camille, she’s probably plotting your demise!”

The audience was silent as Angel took a quick bow and left the stage. Most of the other competitors either stared at him or gave suspicious looks to Camille, though Allison shot him a thumbs up. Camille made the motion of slitting her throat in Angel’s direction, but before the pyromaniac had the opportunity to run he was distracted by a deafening squeak. All eyes turned to Donna awkwardly trying to change the height of the microphone stand.

“Um, sorry about that.” She grimaced. Wes dragged two stools into the center of the stage, and they each took a seat on one. The temporarily mute musician adjusted his guitar, and when she gave him a nod began to play a simple melody. The audience wasn’t quite sure what song it was supposed to be, though when Donna started to sing it was quickly very obvious.

“I miss the way Izzy said hello, and the way she seemed so free.

I miss the daytime, when Izzy moved so slow, ‘cause other times she’d forget me.”

Just as Wes had planned, the song had been completely transformed from a reggae love song to what sounded more like a heartfelt ballad. Donna had a better voice than Owen, and that mixed with the slowed down music made it something incredible.

''“Oh Izzy, oh Izzy. I, I miss you so.''

''Oh my Izzy, little Izzy. Why’d I ever let you go?''

I miss her smile, and her eyes that shined so bright,

I loved that she was always danger,

Oh, I miss the way she’d always say goodnight,

She was never more beautiful or stranger.

''Oh Izzy, oh Izzy. I, I miss you so.''

''Oh my Izzy, my little Izzy. Why’d I ever let you go?”''

Donna sang the chorus one more time, and the song stopped on a lingering guitar note. The audience was quiet for a minute before bursting into a rapid applause. Many people in the front rows got their feet, and even Wes joined the clapping. Donna thanked them with a nervous wave before leaving the stage, Wes following right on her tail.

Chris entered and took the microphone again. “We’ll give the judges a few minutes to deliberate. Contestants, you can take five.”

“Yeah, man!” Allison high fived Angel. “You killed it out there!”

“There is no way they won’t believe us now!” Angel agreed.

“…Are you guys really dumb enough to be sitting alone right now?” The pair’s celebration was cut short by Camille approaching them from behind again. They didn’t say a word in reply, so she marched up and grabbed them both by the backs of their shirts. She yanked them to their feet, pushing the pair against the wall in front of her. “I am sick and tired of you two playing games! Give me back my diamond, or I swear I’ll make sure that you both get into little ‘accidents’ that will have you rolled off this show in full body casts.”

“Been there, done that.” Allison rolled her eyes. “And for the record, no. We aren’t dumb enough to be sitting here alone.”

“Did you just roll you eyes at me?!” Camille’s hand moved from the Goth’s shirt to her throat. Before she could do much more though, her arms were pulled away. Her hands were tied behind her back, and the green-eyed girl was pushed to the ground by a livid Chef Hatchet.

“Well, I think that’s all the proof we need that what Angel and Allison had said is true.” He said, tightening the rope around Camille’s wrists. Once he had a few more knots tied, he yanked her to her feet. The noise brought the rest of the contestants to the scene, and they were all either shocked or confused at what was playing out in front of them. “So, what’s your story?”

“Why would I tell you?!” Camille snarled.

“What’s your story?” Chef repeated. Camille spit in his face. “Oh, I don’t think you want to do that, girl. Come on in!”

The backstage doors were kicked down and a small squad of police officers marched in. One man stepped to the front of the group and took Camille from Chef, snapping a pair of handcuffs around her tied wrists.

“We just did a fingerprint check. Her name is actually Veronique Chevalier, and she’s twenty-one.” The man said, leaning away from Camille as she thrashed back and forth. “The Chevaliers are a well-hidden group of French jewel thieves. They had disappeared for many years, though there were a few unexplainable gems stolen that were blamed on them.”

“So what does she want from the show?” Chef asked.

“We’re not really sure.” The policeman admitted.

“But we are.” Angel emerged from the crowd, Allison at his side. “We found a giant diamond in her purse with something attached to it. She tried to attack us to get it back, so it must mean something to her.”

“The note on it looked like it might be a clue.” Allison explained. “Maybe it’s a treasure hunt or something?”

“This is where you fill in the blanks, Miss Chevalier.” When the convict formerly known as Camille didn’t react, the policeman pulled tighter on her handcuffs.

“It’s not like you can stop me now.” She rolled her eyes. “All I’m going to tell you is that I’ve been doing some searching.”

“So what about when Minerva and I caught you snooping around the set?” Monique asked.

“I was looking for something.” The criminal stated.

“What about when I saw you talking on the phone during the music video challenge?” Paul questioned.

“Reporting my findings to a secret contact.”

“Wait!” Risty exclaimed. It was as though the pieces of the puzzle were finally falling together in her head. “So if you’ve been sneaking around without anybody noticing… it must have been you who sabotaged Zack!”

“Ha. Took you long enough.” She snorted. “Of course it was me.”

“But- but I was with you the whole time!” Cara whimpered.

“No, you weren’t. I had come with you to go to the bathroom to change out of your costume. When you were in the stall still talking to me, I slipped out of the room and took the DVD. I needed to sabotage the other team in order to make sure we didn’t lose again. Losing another player would mean I was closer to a possible elimination. Zack just happened to be easy to fool. Just to distract you all, I planted the music video in our team’s room. It definitely threw you guys off.”

“So… you were never my friend all along?” Cara looked like she was about to cry. “You were just using me as your excuse to be able to get away from everybody else?”

“Of course, stupid, why can’t you get that through your little brain?” “Camille” glared. “I was never your real friend. You were just my pawn, and you fell perfectly into my trap. As if everybody already didn’t think poor innocent Camille would do anything, just add on the fact that she’s best friends with little miss perfect and she’s practically immune from any suspicion.”

“Okay, I think it’s time to take her away. She’s already done enough damage.” “Camille” began to laugh as the policeman dragged her out the door. Another officer began to talk to Angel and Allison, though they were distracted by Cara breaking down into tears beside them.

“Okay audience, sorry for the wait! Apparently some drama unfurled backstage!” Chris McLean smirked at the crowd before him. “Before I announce the winner of the challenge, let’s hear some commentary from the judges. Trent?”

The spotlight shone down above the TDI veteran’s chair. “Well, the performances were a rollercoaster of good and bad. The Emmys were very unprofessional in the first round, but it was made up for by “Oh My Izzy” in the solos. On the other hand, The Oscars worked very well as a team and in the duets, though their solos were tactless and messy.”

Once Trent was done with his critique, the spotlight shifted over to Whitney Steers’ chair. A large smile spread across her face. “If I was elected Miss Pop Sensation, I would definitely give all of my attention to the kids. Because babies are too dumb to think for themselves, and I feel a deep connection with them.”

Chris gave her a puzzled glance and a curled upper lip. “Um… okay then. Grand Master VJ Chef?”

“I thought pretty much the same as Trent.” Chef stated. “The group round was horrible, but the solos touched my heart. The duets were a mess, but I think there was an obvious winner.”

The spotlight then shifted to Helen D’Angelo. “Why do seagulls fly over the ocean instead of a bay?” Despite the fact that Chris chose not to answer and instead smacked his palm to his forehead, she finished her joke anyway. “Because that’d make them bay-gulls! Get it? Bagels?”

“The judges have submitted their final results of who won each round.” Chris continued with the results, trying to pretend Helen didn’t exist. “It was a unanimous decision that The Oscars won the group round, and The Emmys won the solos. The duets round was much more of a hassle. The winners of Sing Your Heart Out are…” The studio band began a drum roll. “The Oscars… minus Camille!” The stated team didn’t cheer for their win. They weren’t sure how to react at the mention of their missing teammate. “Emmys, I’ll see you at the Team’s Choice Awards tonight. Helen D’Angelo, take your bad jokes and get out of my studios.”

“Emmys, you’re here for only the second time.” It was a few hours later, and Chris stood before the losing team. “Although you barely lost the challenge, a loss is still a loss. And dudes, fighting onstage is really uncool. It embarrasses yourselves and me… but especially me, because I’m more important.”

Various team members rolled their eyes at his constant vanity. Chris didn’t seem to care. “You’ve all cast your votes, and the first star goes to Donna, for saving the team in the last round.” Most of The Emmys looked content as Donna caught the star, clearly agreeing the she deserved it. “Next is Wes for being a trooper through the whole hot sauce thing, Victor, and Ophelia. Then Monique, Sebastian, Minerva, and Risty, who all really didn’t do much this challenge.” The four later named contestants didn’t really have any protests to that statement. Chris looked at Elena and Gabe, the two starless Emmys. “That, of course, leaves you two. You both received the highest number of votes from your teammates…”

Confession Cam

Risty: “It was a hard choice over who I disliked more, but eventually I decided that Elena deserved my vote.”

Sebastian: “As much as I would love to vote off Elena, I chose Gabe. I would justify my reasoning, but that would reveal my strategy.”

Wes: He held up a piece of paper with several names scribbled out on it. At the bottom, in all capital letters and circled was his final choice. ELENA.

“The person voted off of Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment is…”

“Neither of you!”

“What?!”

“That’s right! Neither of you are voted off!” Chris grinned. “Since Camille was forced out of the competition, we don’t need anybody to go home tonight. So you’re both safe!”

Elena and Gabe stared slack jawed and wide eyed first at Chris and then at each other. Their team looked furious that they had to deal with both of them for another episode. Chris just laughed.

“Looks like The Emmys aren’t enjoying the good news. Will the next episode’s drama ever beat all of the surprises in this challenge? I don’t know! Find out on the next time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Eleven: Falling for It
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment, the challenge was lame but the drama was insane.” Chris thought about what he said for a moment, and then laughed. “Ha. That kind of rhymed. Anyways, at the beginning of the episode Camille disappeared, Rachel Claire got really ticked off, Victor revealed that Wes had a crush, and Avery gave a questionably sincere apology for her actions during the previous challenge. Trent, Whitney Steers, and Helen D’Angelo returned to judge the singing competition challenge, and little did they know they’d have a huge show in front of them.

“When The Oscars realized that they were at a disadvantage, they decided to get rid of The Emmys’ secret weapon by sabotaging Wes’s voice. The Emmys were left with a very reluctant Donna to take his place. Meanwhile, Gabe and Elena’s alliance finally fell apart, and Allison and Angel accidentally found a diamond hidden in Camille’s purse. Turned out the ditz wasn’t as innocent as she seemed, and she tried to attack her teammates.

“The actual challenge didn’t go very well, but that seemed to be pushed aside to make way for the Camille drama. Allison and Angel got her arrested when the police figured out that she was actually Veronique Chevalier, an international jewel thief searching for… um… something here in Major City. The Oscars won the challenge by a hair, and Elena and Gabe were predictably put in the bottom two, but those lucky ducks were saved because of Camille's unexpected departure.” The host crossed his arms casually. “I honestly doubt the drama this episode can beat what happened last time, but anything’s possible this week on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

“Would you mind grabbing that for me?”

Paul picked up the hairbrush from the nightstand and tossed it into Irina’s suitcase. The model put a few shirts on top of it and zipped it up.

“Is that everything?” The Boy Scout asked.

“I think.” Irina nodded. The pair had managed to clear out Irina’s entire room, placing most of her belongings messily into bags. All of the items were going two doors down to Room 305, where they had left Cara curled up and staring at the empty side of the room.

After arresting Camille, or Veronique Chevalier to be more accurate, the police searched through Cara’s room and removed any of the ditz turned jewel thief’s belongings. Cara was already upset about the Camille situation, and having to sleep next to the eerily bare side of the room was just a constant reminder of what had happened. With a limited number of sympathetic teammates available, Irina resumed her role of a shoulder to lean on and was there to comfort Cara just as she had with Avery.

“You’re sure you’re not going to miss all of this privacy?” Paul asked, taking most of Irina’s bags.

“If it means I can help out Cara, then of course I’m willing to room with her.” Irina replied. “I doubt she'll be in my way.”

“I wasn’t talking about her. I was talking about you having to share a bathroom with Isaac.” The brunet sneered at the troublemaker’s name. “You know he just sees you as something he wants to get his hands on.”

“Yes, but he’ll have to learn that I’m not a toy.” Irina shut the door behind them, locking it for the final time. “I can fend for myself.”

“Do you really think he’ll learn his lesson? No.”

“Why are you so hung up over this anyway? It’s not like he’s trying to hit on you.”

“Because I’ve seen how he acts with Avery. She’s a gorgeous girl, and he treats her like crap because of it." He explained. "Avery might deserve that, but you definitely don’t.”

When they reached Cara’s door, Irina smiled. “You’re cute when you’re jealous.” That got Paul to shut up instantly. His jaw snapped closed and his face turned red as Irina knocked on the door. Cara didn’t verbally respond, though they heard the lock click. Irina pushed the door open just in time to see Cara retreating back to her bed. The room was pitch dark, and the nature lover covered her face when the stream of light from the hall hit her. Irina dropped her bags on the floor, and she and Paul took a seat on the bare bed.

“Are you feeling any better?” Irina asked when Cara poked her head out from under the blanket.

“A little.” Cara replied. “I’m just… confused, that’s all.”

“Do you need something?” Paul offered. “I can see if there’s some soup or ice cream downstairs.”

Cara nodded. “Ice cream would be nice if you can find some.”

“I’ll go check.” Paul ran away from the awkward situation, leaving Irina to fidget uncomfortably. When seeing that Cara was still silent, the blonde sighed and leaned back against the headboard.

“Whenever you’re ready to talk, I’m here.”

“Oh, so sorry.”

Victor stared at the cards in his hand and then at the bunch that Sebastian had spread out on the table. The actor had lost. Badly.

“Again.” Victor ordered.

“If you say so.” Sebastian gathered the cards and in a few quick motions had shuffled and dealt them. He gave Victor a few minutes to ponder over his hand. “So, you and Ophelia, huh?”

“What is that supposed to mean?” The actor questioned, placing a card face down on the table.

“I mean that she’s clearly crazy in love with you.” Sebastian flicked a card at Victor, muttering under his breath, “Along with several other types of crazy…”

“So? She’s just a girl with a crush. It doesn’t necessarily mean anything for me.”

“No, but it does mean that she’ll do anything you want.” When the drama king didn’t seem to understand, his teammate raised an eyebrow. “Victor, we’re in a competition. Having people you can use is an advantage. Even if it’s hard for your conscience to take, that’s what separates the person who gets first place from twenty-first place.”

“Is that what Monique and I are? Just people you’re using?” The actor glared.

“No, no, of course not. You’re my alliance.” The gambler put his cards face up on the table, and Victor groaned in defeat. “And even if you played a good game, oh look, you lost in the end.”

The cafeteria doors opened up and a new voice joined the conversation. “Doesn’t seem like you’re playing very fair.”

“Haven’t seen you in a while.” Sebastian sent a sinister smirk in Donna's direction when she passed their table. “We would love it if you joined our game.”

“We would?” Victor gaped.

“Of course.”

“I can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic or not.” Donna stated, pushing through the kitchen doors. “Either way, the answer is no.” When she was hidden in the kitchen, Sebastian began to shuffle the cards.

“She can never say yes to anything I ask.” He grumbled and Victor laughed.

“So, what’s going on with you and her?” Victor pondered over the racket of clanking dishes. “You’re obviously not trying to use her.”

“No. It’s something completely different.”

“You do realize that I can hear you, right?” Donna shouted.

“Of course!” Sebastian called back as something fell in the kitchen.

“What are you doing in there?” Victor asked.

“Trying to take over the world.” The smart aleck retorted.

“Seriously.”

Donna put something on the stove and then leaned on the counter behind the food window. “I’m making hot chocolate.”

“Why?”

“Jeez, is this twenty questions or something?” The brunette sneered. “It’s for Wes.”

“He’s doing better, though.” Victor pointed out. “He was talking to me this morning.”

“He can speak now, but he’s still not fully recovered.” Donna grinned. “I figured I could help him out.”

“What’s making the ice queen break out of her shell?” Sebastian questioned. “Do you have a thing for naïve musicians?”

“I like them much more than suspicious card players.” She smirked, and Victor snickered at Sebastian. “Besides, even if he did get the wrong impression, there's nothing to worry about since he clearly has a thing for Ophelia.”

Victor immediately stopped snickering. “What?”

“She was saying the other day how he wouldn’t tell her who his love song’s about. What reason would he have to be so secretive about it other than that it’s written for her?” Donna retreated back into the kitchen and emerged with two steaming mugs of hot chocolate. Victor covered his face with his hands, making a strange sound behind his palms. She frowned at him. “I’d feel sympathy for your tears, but I can’t forget the whole snoring thing.”

When the smart aleck left the room, Sebastian looked at Victor. “You’re not crying, are you?”

The actor moved his hands to reveal that he was actually laughing. “No way.”

Confession Cam

Victor: He continued to crack up. “She thinks the song’s for Ophelia? And she’s supposed to be the genius! I’ll give you a hint about Wes’s songwriting troubles: there aren’t a lot of words that rhyme with ‘Donna’.” He laughed for a few more minutes before looking at the camera. “So I think it’s funny that Wes’s relationships are screwed up. That doesn’t make me a bad friend in my eyes.”

Sebastian: “Everything I told Victor I truly believe. And based on the way I’m playing the game, I’m sure I’m going to win. As for Victor… I could see him getting to maybe fifteenth place if he's lucky.”

“I brought you a present.”

Wes accepted the mug Donna jutted at him and took a sip without a second glance. He grinned. “Hot chocolate?”

“Freshly made.” She took a seat beside him against the wall of the second floor hallway. In this spot, they had a perfect view through the wall of windows at the front of the hotel. A crowd of paparazzi surrounded Chris on the ground, but other than that the view was rather pretty. “I had a few trolls to get around on the way to the kitchen, but I survived.”

“Elena and Gabe?” Wes asked, his voice hoarse but definitely there.

“For once, no.” She took a sip from her own mug. “They’re supposedly done with each other, remember?”

“Give them another day and they’ll be crawling back to each other.” He paused for a moment as she let out a short laugh. “So, if they weren’t the trolls, then who were?"

“Victor and Sebastian.” Donna grimaced at the thought of her teammates. “Sebastian just has to be a creep whenever he can get me alone.”

“Maybe if you had your trusty sidekick with you they’d leave you alone.”

“I’d bring Ophelia, but she’s painting a mural on our wall. She was so focused on it that I don't even think she noticed I left.” She shrugged. “But enough about her. Now that you can talk, you have some explaining to do. We started a conversation back during the last challenge that I intend on finishing.”

Wes hid his lower face behind his mug. “Refresh my memory on what we were talking about?”

“Your bizarre trust in my singing capabilities-”

“And here we have the hallway! Oooh! Aaah!” Their conversation was interrupted by Minerva bursting from her room with a video camera in hand. She pointed the camera straight at Wes and Donna. “Oh, look, here’re two of my teammates! Wesley Winfrey and Belladonna Surmaine, everybody. Wave hi to the audience!”

“What are you doing?” Wes asked.

“You’ll find out soon enough!” Minerva grinned. “But first, I have so many questions that I need to ask you guys! Like do you think an Emmy can win the whole game? And do you think that you could win the whole game? Do you like it here, do you have a crush on anybody, do you have a crush on each other, do you think Chris is being nicer this season, do you like the fans, do you think you did well in the last challenge?”

Wes gaped at Minerva’s babbling. “…What?”

Donna, however, was able to keep up. “In that order: of course, no way, definitely not, wouldn’t you like to know, not at the moment, significantly, not at all, and yes.”

“Thank you so much!” Minerva retreated back into her room as quickly as she had appeared.

Now Wes was gaping at Donna. “…What?”

The smart aleck shrugged and casually took a sip of her hot chocolate. “I have a good memory.”

Confession Cam

Rachel Claire: “Long story short, the contestants weren’t as open with me as I would have liked them to be. They were probably intimidated by my presence.” The reporter flipped her hair and struck a glamorous pose. “I decided that RealityGossip needed an inside source and offered Minerva a video blog on our site. All she has to do is write about or tape interviews with the other competitors in exchange for… well, nothing. She just enjoys interacting with the fans and can’t stay out of everybody’s business, so I figured she’d be dumb enough to work for me without expecting anything in return.”

Minerva: She had her video camera pointed at the confessional camera. “This is like a paradox or something. Since my camera’s taping your camera, it’s a video within a video, which is going to become a show within a show within a series within a channel of shows!” The blonde gasped. “It’s inception!”

Paul and Irina tried to find something to do other than watch Cara eat her ice cream like a pair of stalkers, but it was hard to occupy themselves in a silent, half empty room. Two sets of blue eyes wandered around the room, focusing in on random cracks in the ceiling or stains on the carpet. Eventually they met in an awkward glance.

“So… um, how’s Avery?” Paul tried to say this quietly, though Cara still noticed.

“She’s good, I think.” Irina frowned. “We haven’t really talked since I’ve been distracted with helping Cara.”

“You’re not worried she’s going to get over-controlling again without you?”

“This is more important.”

“You don’t think she’s with Isaac, do you?” Cara asked, immediately getting her teammates attention.

“No!” Paul and Irina denied in unison. The nature lover quickly caught onto their lie.

“I’m not stupid, you guys.” She rested her chin on her hand. “Believe it or not, I know what mutual attraction looks like.”

“What are you talking about?” Irina narrowed her eyes. “Isaac hates Avery. He’s the reason she gets so upset all the time. If he cared about her, he’d stop.”

“That’s not what I said.” Cara said, her voice barely above a whimper as she pulled the blanket up so that it covered all but her eyes. Irina stared in confusion.

“She never said he cared about Avery.” Paul explained. “And I agree with her that he doesn’t.”

“Because he has you.” Irina stated to Cara. “You’re the only girl he needs.”

“Good guys like only one girl.” The brunette mumbled. “I’m not sure that Isaac’s a good guy.”

Irina’s face curled into an odd mix of sympathy and shock. She looked over to see Paul’s reaction to find a guilty look spread across his face.

Confession Cam

Paul: “How was I supposed to know that Cara was going to sink into some kind of depression? When I warned her about Isaac, I meant it for her own good. I didn’t know she’d take it so personally.” He put his head in his hands. “Now I feel like the bad guy! All I was trying to do was help!”

“Um, what exactly is this supposed to be?”

Monique watched in horror as Allison tried to scoop a spoonful of goop onto her plate. The goop, however, did not want to be given away and stuck to the spoon. The Goth girl wiggled the spoon around until the food began to slowly fall onto the plate, clinging to the utensil with long strings of cheese.

“It’s macaroni and cheese.” Allison stated.

“Are you sure?” Monique grimaced.

“Angel turned the burner up too high, and this is what we ended up with.”

Monique reluctantly took her lunch and went to sit down at The Emmys’ table. She passed by a few of her teammates sitting in a group to the side and purposefully bumped into Risty’s chair with her hip.

“Enjoying yourself?” She asked.

“Immensely.” Risty rolled her eyes. When Monique walked away, the athlete sighed. Gabe sat in the chair across from her with his arms crossed and an unimpressed look on his face. Beside Risty, Minerva was quivering at the sight of the rich boy, her video camera clenched tightly between her shaking hands. “Okay guys, this is going nowhere.”

“I know.” Gabe agreed. “I’m just waiting for one of you to explain why I’m here.”

Risty looked to her roommate. “Well, Minerva?”

The blonde began to babble at high speeds. “Well, um, I was trying to get you to do something for me but when I saw you I kind of panicked and now I’m just sitting here frightened like an idiot and all I really wanted was an interview but I’m kind of terrified that you’re going to verbally tear me to shreds since you hate me and-”

“Don’t be afraid of me.” Gabe interrupted. “I don’t hate you.”

Minerva instantly shut up. “…But… but what about when you ganged up on me with-”

“It was Elena’s opinion. I was just helping her get what she wanted.” The brown haired Emmy admitted. “I’m not going to waste my time with her anymore.”

“So you don’t hate me?” The chatterbox questioned.

“Nope. Yes, you’re obnoxious, but I never hated you. I actually don’t have a problem with you being gay.”

A smile spread across Minerva’s face and she held up her video camera. “This is great! Now if you wouldn’t mind, could we do an interview?”

When the wealthy teen started to question her, Risty pitched in. “Let me spare you from Minerva’s twenty minute long explanation. Rachel Claire gave her a blog on RealityGossip’s website as long as she has behind the scenes interviews with the other contestants. She thought the fans would be interested in what you have to say after the whole fallout with Elena.”

Gabe shrugged. “Why wouldn’t they be interested? I’m me after all.”

“Yay!” Minerva fiddled with the camera. “Now, just look right here when the little red light turns on and-”

She was interrupted by the door to the cafeteria slamming open. Chris McLean entered with a grin on his face, just as he had several times before.

“It’s challenge time!”

“How did you find the time to build this?”

“Ha. I didn’t build it. That’s what I have lesser employees and Chef Hatchet for.”

Chris laughed to himself as the contestants gaped at the huge obstacle course in front of them. It began at the docks and was built over the water, and was divided into three distinct parts. Several contraptions were moving around and, unlike most other shows, none of the materials looked like foam.

“Welcome to your sixth challenge! Obviously it’s an obstacle course!” Chris announced. “The challenge will have three rounds, with six people being eliminated in the first two. The last round will go until the last people or person standing are only from one team.” The host pointed over to the first, largest set of obstacles. “This beast of a course is round one!”

The camera zoomed into the beginning of the obstacle course. “Three of you will be going at a time, and the person who completes the course in the slowest time from each group is eliminated. First, you’ll start on this elevated platform and will have to zip-line onto the platform floating in the water down there. There will be an oar on the platform that you must use to row yourself to the next obstacle. If you miss the platform, you have to swim to the next obstacle, but you still need to bring the oar with you.” The camera moved along to the next obstacle floating on a large platform, though it was blocked by a door. “Next you’ll have to exchange your oar for a handful of tennis balls in the box on the ground. You need to throw the balls until you hit that target waaaay over there.” The camera turned to show a target on a stick emerging from the water about twenty feet away. “This will open the door for fifteen seconds, so if you’re fast enough you might be able to get through somebody else’s door if you’re behind. This leads you to the next obstacle…” The camera showed a sloped platform with several barrels rolling down it. “It’s just like Donkey Pong, except in real life! You just dodge the barrels, dudes.”

The camera displayed the next obstacle: three sets of towers. Each row consisted of six towers made out of blocks stacked on top of each other. “When you eventually make it past this obstacle, you’ll need to cross these toppling towers. Pretty much you need to go fast enough so you’re not on the towers when they fall. If you fall into the water, you have to waste time climbing up a ladder to get to the next obstacle, a trampoline jump. You have to use the trampoline to get enough momentum to land on that swinging platform. Once you’re on the platform, you need to jump to the next large platform where your last obstacle waits. If you miss the platform… well, I hope you can swim.” The camera zoomed in on the aforementioned final obstacle: a rock wall. “To finish the course, you just have to climb the rock wall. At the top there’s a button that you need to press. Last person to press the button is eliminated. Got it?”

“Not at all.” Ophelia shook her head.

“Good.” Chris smirked. “Let’s get the ball rolling, guys. Donna, Isaac, and Minerva, you’re first.”

“Lucky us.” Isaac groaned.

When the three very different competitors were situated at the top of the first platform, Chris took out a bullhorn. “On your marks… get set…” Instead of saying go as expected, the host instead pressed a button on the bullhorn. It let out an unnecessarily loud screech. The contestants on the dock covered their ears, though the three on the platforms grabbed onto their zip-lines and swung down towards the platforms in the water. Donna had the easiest time, managing to land on the platform and begin rowing. Isaac skimmed across the top of his platform, but ended up sliding off of it when he let go of the zip-line. Minerva timed her release way too late and ended up swinging right into the water.

“Come on, Minerva! You completely missed!” Monique shouted when her friend resurfaced from the water.

Minerva spit out a long stream of water before searching for her oar. She found her oar and began to swim to the next platform with it. Isaac had already begun to do so, while Donna was already there. The smart aleck traded in her oar for an armful of tennis balls and began chucking them at the target. Unfortunately, she had terrible aim and wasn’t even close to the target, giving Isaac time to catch up. He was able to hit the target in two throws and the door swung open. After watching Isaac move onto the barrel roll, Donna slipped through the door before it had time to close. Minerva finally made it out of the water and tried to follow, though the door closed right on her face.

“Dang it!”

She picked up the tennis balls that Donna had dropped and threw them all in one lob. One managed to hit the target and the door swung open. Minerva saw that Isaac had managed to jump over most of the barrels and was halfway up the sloped platform. Donna was considerably shorter, though, and didn’t get as much height when she jumped, so she was caught near the beginning and was being bombarded in barrels. Minerva leaped over the barrels coming at her until she managed to reach Donna. She grabbed the brunette by the arm.

“Come on!” She jerked her to her feet and over the next barrel.

“What are you doing?” Donna asked, trying to break free of her teammate’s hold.

“Saving your butt.” Minerva replied.

“Yeah, I understand that. But why?”

“Even though we’re against each other, we’re still a team. Now jump!” The two girls managed to make it to the end of the barrel roll. As they stepped onto the platform starting the next obstacle, they watched Isaac attempt to run across the middle set of toppling towers. The towers began to fall apart under his feet, and by the time he made it to the third tower he fell into the water.

“Well, good luck then.”

Donna stepped onto the first tower in the farthest row. She managed to step on slowly enough that it didn’t begin to fall apart. She then had to try and jump to the next one. She landed the hop, though the tower started to tilt beneath her. Donna began to jump as fast as she could to the next towers, though she fell just in front of the fifth one. Once her teammate splashed down, Minerva began to run as fast as she could across her towers. She didn’t pay any attention to the quickly toppling surfaces beneath her feet, and even when she hit the solid platform at the end continued running. Because of this, when she made it to the trampoline jump obstacle she barely hit the trampoline and completely missed the swinging platform.

Meanwhile, a dripping wet Isaac finished climbing the ladder to the platform and was getting ready for the trampoline jump. He timed his leap and ended up hitting the platform perfectly but painfully.

“What is this thing made out of?!” He groaned, clutching his ribs.

Chris laughed into his bullhorn. “Cement!”

“Figures.” The slacker rolled his eyes and hopped off of the swinging platform. He reached the rock wall at the same time as a soaked Minerva. Behind them, Donna could be heard hitting the platform. Isaac began to bolt up the rock wall, trying as hard as he could to out-climb Minerva. It was neck and neck when they reached the top, though Isaac managed to reach out and press the button first.

“And we have our qualifiers!” Chris announced. “Donna, you’re out!”

“No duh.” The brunette gave up on the rock wall. “How are we supposed to get back to the docks?”

“Swim, of course.” The host shrugged. “Even if somebody was flawless on the course, they'd get wet in the end anyway.”

Donna, Minerva, and Isaac all let out annoyed noises and hopped into the water.

The group to run the course next was Paul, Wes, and Allison. While Wes was a terrible swimmer, his speed on the obstacles made up for how much time he lost in the water. The race was fairly close until the toppling towers, when Allison fell off on only the second one. This gave both Paul and Wes a sizable advantage over the Goth, and she was eliminated in the end. When the course was reset, Monique, Irina, and Risty got ready to complete it. Being the overall shortest competitor, Monique had a much harder time jumping the distances than the two taller girls, and they beat her by a long shot.

Victor, Ophelia, and Cara were the next group. The nature lover was severely lacking in her usual enthusiasm and trudged through the course. Victor was slowed down because he helped Ophelia through several obstacles, but both still managed to beat the unusually sluggish Cara to the finish platform. Sebastian and Angel ran the course against each other and seemed neck and neck until the last moment. Angel ended up falling off the rock wall because one of the rocks just happened to be loose.

As soon as Chris announced the last three names to go try and complete the course, the other contestants knew that the other races were nothing. This was going to be the most hilarious television event of the year… Gabe, Elena, and Avery were competing against each other.

“Um, this skirt is really not supposed to get wet.” Avery stared down at the water with a disapproving glare. “Could I change first?”

“Who cares about your skirt when there’s a bigger situation at hand: my hair!” Elena screeched. “Do you know how long it takes me to do this?!”

“Definitely not as long as it takes to get you to shut up.” Gabe sneered.

“Oh, don’t even get me started!” Elena stomped her foot. “I am sick and tired of you! I don’t know why I ever spoke to you in the first place, since I have never been able to stand you!”

“Trust me, the feeling is mutual.”

As Gabe and Elena quarreled, Avery looked between them with an unimpressed glance. “Do I really have to compete against them? It’s obvious that I’m going to win.”

“Excuse me?!” Gabe and Elena shouted at her at the same time.

The drama queen sighed. “Can we just get this over with?” The only answer was Chris honking his signal horn. “Thank you!” Avery went swinging down her zip-line and miraculously landed on the platform. Gabe and Elena stopped shouting long enough to realize that she was already rowing to the next part of the course.

“Now look what you did, stupid!” Elena hit Gabe on the arm before running to swing on her zip-line. She ended up landing right in the water. Gabe swung by her on his zip-line flashing a censored finger gesture before landing on his platform. He began to row after Avery, not noticing Elena swimming after him. She caught up to him and climbed onto the back of his makeshift boat.

“Get off!” Gabe shouted, pushing her. Elena started to fall into the water again, though she wasn’t going alone. She grabbed Gabe by the tie and pulled him down with her. All that could be seen above the water was a bunch of limbs splashing, but eventually Elena emerged and crawled onto the platform.

She rowed to the next obstacle and grabbed a bunch of tennis balls, attempting to chuck them at the target. Eventually she hit it and the door opened. She ran to tackle the next obstacle just as Gabe crawled out of the water. He made it through the door before it shut and began hopping barrels until he was ahead of Elena. The socialite tried to knock him over, though she was hit by a barrel in the process.

With Elena held back, Gabe managed to catch up to Avery who was at a dead stop on the fourth of her toppling towers. The tower was rocking back and forth, and the drama queen flailed her arms in an attempt to keep her balance. Gabe began to hop across the towers just as Avery fell into the water.

He stuck his tongue out at the drama queen. “Hahaha-AAAAH!” He splashed down just as Elena finally escaped the barrels. She laughed and pointed at him as she crossed the towers, somehow managing not to fall off. She continued to laugh as she reached the trampoline jump.

Behind her, Avery had just finished climbing the ladder out of the water. “Out of the way, out of the way.” She pushed Elena into the water so she could get on the trampoline instead. Avery managed to land on the platform. While she was getting up, Gabe landed next to her.

“I saw you push Elena into the water.” He grinned as they both tried to get to their feet. “That was nice.”

“She deserved it.” Avery shrugged before jumping from the swinging platform. She managed to land at the next platform and began to climb the rock wall. Gabe tried to do the same, though he missed the platform fell into the water. Unfortunately, he ended up landing on top of Elena. They got into yet another dispute as Avery made it to the top of the rock wall and pressed the button.

“Newsflash, Dumb and Dumber,” Chris called out using his bullhorn. “There’s only one spot in the next round left!”

Gabe and Elena instantly stopped fighting and started scrambling for the ladder. Gabe grabbed onto it and began to climb, but Elena tugged him off by his pant leg. She made it to the rock wall and began to make her way up it. Eventually Gabe caught up and was only a few feet behind her. Elena made it to the top and began to pull herself over the edge, but Gabe grabbed her by the hair.

“You wouldn’t…” Elena snarled.

Gabe nodded. “I would.” He yanked her hair as hard as he possibly could. Elena screeched and fell backwards off of the wall and into the water. Gabe reached up and pressed the button.

“And we have our final two qualifiers!” Chris announced. “Elena, you’re out!”

Confession Cam

Gabe: He sat with his arms crossed and an eyebrow raised triumphantly. “Elena should have learned by now. You don’t mess with me.”

Chris smiled at the camera. “Who will win our totally awesome obstacle course? Will Cara be in a better mood? Will Elena be able to get back at Gabe for-"

"Of course I will!” Elena shrieked as she pulled herself out of the water. “You just wait! He’s going down!”

Chris rolled his eyes. “Okay. I guess she will. See how after our commercial break on Total… Drama… Island: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Twelve: Just a Hop, Trip, and Fall Away
“This is possibly the stupidest thing I’ve ever done.”

Isaac smirked at Avery. “Welcome to Total Drama.”

The drama queen was too distracted by the challenge in front of her to think of a comeback. Each of the remaining eleven contestants in the challenge stood on their own platform jutting high above the water. The platforms were arranged in a circle, with many smaller platforms scattered about in the direction of the center of the circle. In the middle of the circle was a large x-shaped object.

“Okay, I give up, Chris.” Risty shouted to the host. “What is that?”

“That, my lovely soon to be soaking wet contestants, is round two!” Chris had a comic book villain grin on his face as he practically danced in excitement. “Seriously guys, challenges like this are what I signed onto the show for!”

“Suddenly I’m glad I’m out of this challenge.” Angel remarked from where he and the other five losers sat on the sidelines.

“Ditto.” Allison agreed.

“Well, I’m not okay with being eliminated!” Elena sneered. “I should be up there instead of that vain pretty boy!”

"Hey!" Victor exclaimed.

"Not you!" Elena rolled her eyes. "Gabe!"

“Elena, if I’m going to have to sit on the sidelines with you, you’re going to have to shut up.” Monique glared, clamping her hands over her ears.

“Well, what good is Gabe going to do?” The socialite whined. “He’s too concerned about his appearance, so there’s no way he’ll even try. He’s never done the team any good in the past, so what will he do now? He’s just wasted space!

“I love that you’re ignoring the fact that the same could be said about you.” Donna rolled her eyes.

“In part two of the obstacle course,” Chris spoke over the squabbling losers, “you will start by standing on these platforms. On my cue, that x-shaped thing in the middle will start spinning. It’ll look slow at first, but trust me, it’ll hurt if you get hit by one of those arms. You’ll have to hop along those platforms towards the center of the spinner, avoiding it along the way. If you get knocked off, you have to return to your original platform and start again.” The camera shifted to show the center of the soon to be rotating spinner. Above it, two long ropes dangled. “Once you’re at the middle, you’re going to have to climb up one of the ropes to reach one of the sets of upper platforms. Once there you will have to cross four gaps using a rope swing, monkey bars, another rope swing, and a balance beam. Once you’re off the balance beam, run to press the button. First five competitors to press one of the buttons get to move onto the final round. If at any time you fall off of one of the upper platforms, you’re going to have to climb the rope again.”

“Why are these rounds so unnecessarily complicated?” Victor asked.

Chris shrugged. “No clue. I do just about as much challenge designing as you do.” The host pulled out his bullhorn. “Let’s get this thing spinning, shall we?” The spinner in the middle of the course began to make a whirring sound. Just as it began to spin, Chris let out a honk with his horn again to signal the beginning of the round.

The spinner began heading for Minerva, the first in the circle of platforms. She hopped over it and it continued on. Wes, Risty, and Sebastian leapt over it just as easily and began moving to the smaller platforms, though the arm managed to knock Gabe from his perch. Irina, Paul, Isaac, and Avery jumped over the spinner, though Avery lost a shoe in the process.

“NOOOOOO!” Her eyes were wide as records as one of her precious wedges splashed into the water. She screeched something that had to be censored before continuing on to the next few platforms.

“Aw, that’s too bad.” Ophelia said as she hopped over the spinner, her hair looking like a pale rim of light around her. “Those shoes were nice!”

“Nice? Oh trust me, they were more than nice.” Avery sneered. “They were $200 from Timmy Lou!”

“I guess you shouldn’t have brought them on the show then.” Victor rolled his eyes as he jumped to the next small platform. “They were bound to get dirty.”

“Excuse me, was I talking to you?” Avery snapped over the sound of Irina falling into the water.

“I can’t help but comment on something stupid.”

The drama queen snorted and sped up until she was on the platform beside Victor. Then she used her bare foot and kicked him. He lost his balance and splashed down into the water. “Ha. And I can’t help but want to get rid of something stupid.” She crossed her arms triumphantly, though she had forgotten about the spinner. It smacked into her back and she fell into the water as well. When Avery resurfaced, she yelped. “My hair!”

Next thing she knew, she was pelted in the forehead with something. The object landed in the water in front of her. She rubbed her forehead and looked down to see what her attacker had thrown…

It was her shoe.

“Take that!” Victor grinned.

Confession Cam

Victor: “For the record, that was revenge for the duet last episode. People don’t just get away with humiliating me on television,” He narrowed his eyes, “And I don’t forget anything.”

“Incoming!” Minerva called out, hopping over the spinner as it passed by her. Risty had made her way to the platform beside her and jumped over the spinner after her friend. While she had cleared the arm easily the first few times around, this time her foot brushed the top of it.

“Is it getting higher?” Risty asked, flinching as she heard Ophelia scream and hit the water a few moments later.

“Um, yeah.” Chris grinned sheepishly. “I guess I forgot to mention that, huh?”

“It would have helped a ton.” The athlete said, following Minerva to the next platform.

At the center platform, Paul had managed to make it to one of the ropes and was shimmying his way to the top. Wes avoided the spinner and grabbed onto the other. As he began to climb, somebody grabbed onto his foot and yanked him off the rope. The musician fell hard on his back onto the platform below him. He looked up to see who had pulled him off the rope, and was surprised to see that it was Sebastian.

“What the heck, man?” Wes groaned. “I’m on your team!”

“Too bad!” Sebastian called back.

“What’d I ever do to you?” The musician asked, beginning to climb Paul’s rope.

The card player didn’t answer his question. Instead, he just shouted, “Nice guys always finished last, Wes!” The musician rolled his eyes and continued to climb his rope.

Meanwhile, Paul had made it to the upper platforms. He stretched out his fingers before approaching the next obstacle, a gap with a rope above it. Once his hands stopped cramping from climbing, he grabbed onto this much shorter rope and swung across the gap. He landed safely on the other side. He crossed the monkey bars and second rope swing with as much ease as the first. The Boy Scout took his time on the balance beam, keeping his arms out to steady himself. When he made it to the end, he rushed for the button. It made a buzzing sound when he made contact.

“I knew I’d be here first!” Paul put his arms up in celebration.

“Yeah, Paulie!” Allison cheered from her spot on the sidelines.

“Believe it or not, we have our first finalist!” Chris said through his bullhorn. “You guys still in the spinner area need to get your butts into gear.”

“Come on, Emmys! Let’s get a move on!” Elena shrieked from the sidelines. “We need to win!”

“I don’t see you helping!” Gabe complained as he reached the rope above the center platform. “Oh wait, that’s right. You lost on the first part of the challenge! Loser!”

“Hey, watch who you’re insulting! Not everybody who lost the first part of the challenge is a loser!” Monique shouted, Donna nodding in agreement.

“Jeez, sorry! I’ll think next time before I tal-”

“AAAAAHH!”

Gabe was interrupted by a falling Minerva sailing past his head. He stared wide eyed as she fell from the top platform all the way into the water. “Are you okay?!”

“Out of the way, somebody better looking than you coming through!” Avery shoved Gabe aside as she made her way onto the center platform. Irina followed, giving Gabe an apologetic glance. As the rich boy got back to his feet, the buzzer rang above them.

“And Sebastian’s in round three!” Chris announced, before lightly adding. “No surprise there.”

“Figures the cheater would make it in.” Wes muttered under his breath. He was mid-swing on the second rope, though his frustration at his teammate made him lose his focus and his grip. The musician yelped and covered his face as he went hurtling into the water below. This opened up the path for Risty to make it through the course. She swung across the rope and then crossed the balance beam, hitting the button at the end with a grin.

“We have our first girl moving on to the next round!” Chris stated.

“Nice job.” Sebastian complimented Risty from where he waited by the button.

“You too.” She replied.

On the other set of platforms, Isaac was moving on to his second try at the monkey bars. He grabbed onto the first one and was going to make his way across until he heard a very familiar voice behind him.

“Figures I’d see you up here.”

He turned around to see Avery standing at the opposite end of the first rope swing. He flashed her a smirk. “I’m surprised you were willing to break a sweat.”

“I’m sweating?!” Avery put her hands up to her face in shock. She glared when she felt that her face was totally dry. “Liar!”

“Just wanted to see your reaction.” Isaac snickered as he began to cross the monkey bars. Behind him, Avery swung across the first rope swing.

“You know, you’re a lot more competitive without Cara.” She taunted once Isaac was on his feet. He turned around to glare, though his facial expression had softened at the mention of the nature lover’s name. “Too bad she’ll probably be eliminated if we lose.”

“That’s a total lie, and you know it.” Isaac stated. “Nobody’s going to vote for her.”

“That’s what you think.”

From the other set of upper platforms, a buzzer rang. Surprisingly enough Victor had joined Risty and Sebastian at the end of the course.

“Okay, just when I thought Victor had disappeared off the face of the earth for this challenge, he’s back! And in the final round!” Chris announced. “One more spot left.”

“A spot that will be mine.” Isaac turned around and grabbed the second rope. Avery quickly crossed the monkey bars, landing on the next platform just as Isaac swung off of it. Avery reached to grab the rope as soon as he let go. When swinging, she had barely any momentum and had to jump for the platform. She missed, but was able to grab the edge of the platform and hold herself up. However, she didn’t have enough arm strength to pull herself onto the platform.

“I’m stuck!” Avery whined.

“Good for you.” Isaac sneered.

“Isaac, please!” The drama queen shouted. “I need help!”

“You have water to catch your fall!” The troublemaker replied.

“It’s still going to hurt.” Avery insisted. “Just please, don’t let me fall!”

Isaac stood on the balance beam for a moment contemplating what he should do. Avery gave him a worried look, and he sighed. He stepped off the balance beam, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up. “Happy now?”

Avery brushed off her skirt and stood up. “More than I was.”

“Great. Now I’m going to go win this challenge.” He ran across the balance beam and hit the button. Avery stared after him with a strange expression on her face.

Confession Cam

Avery: “I don’t get Isaac. First he hates me, then he helps me. He’s giving good vibes to that loser Cara, but he’s also been totally flirting with me.” The drama queen rolled her eyes. “He’s cute, but there’s no way he’s going to make it far in this game with a bipolar attitude like that. He’s bound to tick somebody other than me off.”

“Ugh, I can’t believe that cheater Sebastian got into the next round and I didn’t.” Wes plopped down on a chair at a picnic table. "If it weren't for the swimming, I'd have definitely beat him."

Monique clapped a questionably sympathetic hand on his back. “There, there. You’ll get over it.”

The teams had taken a break for what was supposed to be an early dinner, though it was more of a late lunch for most since it had been impossible to eat the burned macaroni earlier. Chris had brought them to a pair of picnic tables on the edge of the woods. He put a plate of school lunch quality grinders on the table and left to go get edible food for himself.

“I hope we have a bonus in the next challenge since there’re more of us that made it through.” Victor said to his team. “Maybe a cash prize?”

“Ha.” Donna rolled her eyes. “You act like you’re unaware of how cheap Chris is when it comes to anybody but himself.”

“Hey, it was worth a shot.” Ophelia defended her crush as she sat between the actor and smart aleck. She picked up her half grinder and took a bite into it. Almost all of its toppings fell out the opposite end and onto the table. The blonde gave the dismembered sandwich a defeated look. “Darn it. I was actually planning on eating that.”

The artist found herself bombarded with plates as all of her teammates pushed their sandwiches toward her. “You can have mine.”

At the other table, The Oscars had all given up on their grinders as well and had piled them all on one plate at the end of the table.

“You’re gonna win this challenge for us, right man?” Angel asked Isaac from his perpetual seat at his side.

“Of course.” The shaggy haired teen gave a nonchalant tilt of his head towards Paul. “And if I don’t, the stick-up-his-butt Boy Scout will.”

Paul glared. “I would complain about the rude name if not for the fact that you’re actually showing that you have some confidence in me.”

“What can I say?” Isaac gave his teammate a lopsided grin. “You kind of seem to rock at physical challenges.”

“It could be all that scouting experience paying off.” The experienced Boy Scout crossed his arms proudly.

“Or it could just be freak luck.” Allison pitched in. She and Isaac laughed, and Paul just shook his head in disbelief.

“Believe it or not, sometimes we do-gooders win.” Paul gave a light nudge to Cara in the seat beside him. “Right?”

Cara shook her head and let out a noise that sounded a bit like “meh”.

“Still down about the whole Camille thing, huh?” Isaac asked the nature lover. She didn’t respond, just stared blankly down at the picnic table.

“She’ll be fine.” Irina insisted, putting a hand on Cara’s arm. “Just give her some time.”

“She might not have much left on this show…” Avery added on in an ominous mutter, her eyes glancing mischievously at Isaac.

“Round three! The final round!” Chris stood on the dock with his bullhorn at his side, too excited to bring it to his mouth. “This is the all or nothing round, everybody! When you fall, you’re down for the rest of the challenge!”

“I think we should take the fact that he’s practically peeing himself in excitement as a warning.” Risty commented from where she and the other four qualifiers stood.

“Agreed.” Sebastian nodded curtly.

“Shut up, you guys! You don’t know how hard it’s been to go through so many challenges without mindless violence and falling!” The host began dancing in place again. “That’ll all be made up for here though!”

The camera shifted to a shot of the final obstacle. It was a long, elevated platform with several smaller platforms lined up a few feet away along its sides. The platform itself had a deep black area in the center of it with what looked like hurdles nailed onto it. This platform wrapped around and continued onto the underside of the platform. In the middle of every few of the scattered smaller platforms was a bucket of various sized sports balls. The five qualifiers stared at the contraption in mixed confusion and terror.

Chris was beaming. “All five of you will be running on this treadmill side by side. When you encounter a hurdle, you must jump over it. If you go under it, you’re out. The treadmill will gradually get faster to make it entertaining and difficult. While you do this, the losing competitors will be standing on the smaller platforms chucking balls at you. They are trying to knock off the people from the other team, which is to make it even more entertaining and difficult. If you fall off the end of the treadmill, that’s it. No restarts, no second tries, no begging for help. You’re done. The last person or teammates standing win the challenge.”

“We’ve got this.” Risty stuck her hands out for a double high five from Victor and Sebastian. She didn’t even receive one: Sebastian already had his mind set on the challenge, while Victor was still terrified by the thought of getting hit in the face.

Once the five qualifiers got situated in the center of the treadmill, Chris pulled a remote from his pocket. He turned the big red dial on it and the treadmill began to whir.

“Your challenge starts now.” The black mat beneath their feet began moving, and the contestants began walking along at a leisurely pace. When they came to the first hurdle, all five easily climbed over it. Because they were walking so slow, when balls were chucked in their direction they easily hit them back or ducked. “Well, this is boring.” Chris looked closer at his remote. “Let’s turn the dial up from 1 to 11, shall we?”

As soon as he moved the dial, the contestants had to run to keep up with the treadmill. Victor wasn’t able to jump over the next hurdle and flew off the back of the platform.

“Oddly enough this is easier than I thought it would be.” Paul commented as he ran beside Isaac.

“Dude, you just jinxed yourself.” The troublemaker grimaced.

“I’m sure I didn’t-” Paul’s statement was interrupted by a basketball to the head. He stumbled and fell and sailed towards the edge of the platform. He was able to get to his feet and catch up with the others at the last moment. “I lied. You were right.”

“I always am.” Isaac hopped over another hurdle. Beside him, Risty practically flew over it. She was tall and naturally built for a sport like running and hurdles. When seeing this, Isaac backtracked a little so he and Paul were running at the same pace. “If we want to win this, we need to get her out.”

“What about Sebastian?” Paul asked. As if on cue, Sebastian was pummeled with several sports balls. He fell of the side of the treadmill with a frustrated groan. Paul and Isaac looked towards the platforms where Allison and Angel high fived one another.

“We’ve got your backs!” Angel hollered.

“Thanks- OOF!” In the process of giving the pyromaniac a thumbs up, a hurdle hit Paul straight in the stomach. The wind was knocked out of him and he crumpled to the ground, eventually being thrown off the back of the treadmill.

“Ooh, tough hit.” Risty commented, matching her stride so she ran beside Isaac. “Guess it’s down to just us two, huh?”

“Guess so.” Isaac replied, keeping his head focused on the current challenge.

Confession Cam

Isaac: “I know what you guys are thinking: what’s up with the slacker actually caring about a challenge? Well, I’ve been in the bottom two twice, and the other time we were at elimination I received one of the last stars. I figured that if I actually had the opportunity to win a challenge for once, why not try it? I’m not ready to leave the island just yet.”

“Hey, Elena!” Isaac shouted, keeping his eyes set on the hurdles in front of him. “Who’d you steal your style from, Kooki from The Shore?”

“Did you just imply that I’m trash?” Elena sneered.

“More than trash. A little orange meatball.”

“Ha. I’ve met Kooki, and she’s not as bad as she seems.” She pointed at herself. “They don’t call me the socialite for nothing.”

“I think I saw your hair at a wig store.” Isaac continued. “Natural llama tail, right?”

“Please, this is all natural.” Elena ran a hand through her hair.

Gabe snorted from a few platforms down. “Natural my a-”

“Whoa, Gabe, don’t get into this!” Minerva warned the rich boy.

“You know, your sister’s pretty hot. Much better looking than you.” The troublemaker insulted. “I’d love to get your sister alone somewhere.”

Elena huffed. “It wouldn’t be too hard. My sister’s easy.”

“Must run in the family.”

“Good try. I’m adopted.”

“Why? Because even your real parents didn’t want you since you’re such an annoyance?”

That was the last straw. Elena grabbed the entire bucket of sports balls and flung them at Isaac. The slacker smirked at this. Just as the balls were about to hit his face, he ducked and Risty was pummeled by them. She fell and flew off the end of the treadmill.

“And Isaac is the winner!” Chris announced. “Emmys, I’ll see you at elimination tonight!”

The treadmill stopped and Isaac did a victory dance. “Thanks, Elena!” When the socialite scoffed in his direction, he just laughed and dove into the water below.

“The little light’s blinking, right?”

“Yes, Minerva.”

“Then why is the picture not showing up… oh wait, here it is!” Minerva smiled when Gabe’s face appeared on her video camera screen. “Okay, it’s interview time.”

The former enemies sat on opposite sides of a booth in the 50’s Diner set. Gabe had promised Minerva an interview, and even though their team lost and they should probably be involved in discussing elimination she was going to make him live up to that agreement.

Minerva pointed the camera towards her face and began recording. “Hey guys, Minerva here with another RealityGossip Behind the Scenes Video Blog… wow, that’s a mouthful! I’ll think of a better name eventually. Maybe I could abbreviate it.”

“Even RGBSVB is a bit long.” Gabe remarked.

“Good point. Everybody say hi to Gabe.” She turned the camera to face the spoiled boy. He gave a quick wave and she turned the camera back to herself. “I’m not terrified of him anymore because it turns out he doesn’t hate me. Apparently that was mostly Elena.”

“All Elena.” Gabe corrected.

“Anyways, today there was another challenge. I can’t tell you what that was all about, but I do have a few bruises from it. We lost again, but it was a close race!” Minerva turned the camera around. “So, Gabe, what do you think of our loss?”

“It’s all Elena’s fault.” The curly haired teen stated. “And I’m not just saying that because I hate her. It really was all her fault. We would have won if not for her stupid move.”

“Do you think the rest of the team agrees?” The loudmouth questioned.

“Definitely. Unless we have another Robert or Camille incident on our hands, the prissy little brat is going to be voted off today.”

“That’s a very different attitude than how you felt about her before.”

“No, actually, it’s not. I’ve hated her all along.”

Minerva furrowed her eyebrows. “But why would you have worked with her for so long then? She treated you like you were her slave, and you didn’t get anything out of it.”

This obviously hit a nerve with Gabe. His sarcastic face fell to something a bit more vulnerable. “It doesn’t matter.”

“No, it really does. Risty said you wouldn’t tell her either, but she knew something was up.” Minerva gave him puppy dog eyes. “You can tell me anything. I don’t judge.”

Gabe looked at her begging blue eyes, and then down at the camera. Eventually, he sighed. “Shut that off and I’ll explain.”

“Yes, sir!” Minerva put the camera up to her face. “Sorry guys, as much as I love gossip this seems personal. Talk to you later!” She shut the device off and put it on the seat next to her. “So spill it.”

Gabe fidgeted with his tie for a few minutes before finally gathering the courage to speak. “My family is rich, as though that wasn’t obvious enough, and I was born into the life of luxury. My parents got me anything I wanted and more, and I’m book smart so I never had to try with anything. I’ve never been anywhere without my parents or a butler at my side, other than my small private school.” He put his hand in his hair, moving the curls around awkwardly. “When I signed up for this show, I didn’t even realize this would be my first time out on my own. After the first challenge, I realized I was alone… and I didn’t know what to do. I was scared.

“After the romance challenge I heard that Elena was looking for an alliance. I didn’t like Elena, but I figured I could get used to her if that meant I’d have somebody to work with. Even though she pushed me around and degraded me and made me look like a terrible person, I kept coming back because even though I hated to admit it I depended on her. I needed somebody to tell me what to do, because I would be lost without that. I’d convinced myself to stand by Elena even though I hated everything about her.”

“So why didn’t you try and befriend somebody else?” Minerva asked.

“Because you all hated me because of Elena.” Gabe explained.

“I didn’t hate you. I was just terrified of you.” The loudmouth waved her hand nonchalantly. “That’s totally different. And Risty didn’t hate you, you just annoyed her.”

“It seemed a lot like hate to me.”

“Well, you don’t have to worry anymore because that’s all behind you.” Minerva comforted. “And when Elena’s voted off at the elimination ceremony tonight, we’re going to celebrate.”

“So, you’re going to get as many people as possible to vote for Elena, right?”

Victor and Monique nodded to Sebastian. “Right.”

“Excellent. This alliance is working out just how I’d hoped.” The gambler smirked.

“I’m glad she messed up so badly in the challenge today.” Monique said. “It’ll be a lot easier to convince people to vote for her when the thought was already on their mind.”

“Oh my god!” The three heard a shriek from out in the hallway and Elena entered the room with her hands over her face.

“Well, speak of the devil.” Victor commented.

“Oh no, no, no!” Elena collapsed to the ground. She shook her head violently back and forth. “This is all so bad!”

“Do I dare ask what’s wrong?” Monique asked “It’s… it’s just…” The socialite looked up at her three teammates with a tear-streaked face. “It’s Gabe!”

Monique rolled her eyes. “I should’ve known.”

“No, this is… this is different!” Elena sniffled. “He… he went too far!”

“Did he ruin your hair extensions?”

“No, and they’re not extensions. You don’t understand, Monique, I wanted to go to the confessional but I didn’t want to bring my key. So I left our door open just a crack. He broke into our room and went through my bag and stole my most prized possession!”

When Elena took a dramatic pause, the three rolled their eyes and in unison asked. “What was it?”

The tears began to spill again. “It was a photo of myself and m-my… my birth parents.” The sarcastic looks were wiped from Victor and Monique’s faces, though Sebastian remained hesitant. “It is the only image that I h-h-have of them, and now it’s… it’s gone! I mentioned to Isaac at the challenge that… that I was adopted! He must’ve been reminded of it and tried to find something that he could use!”

“Where’s Gabe now?” Sebastian asked, still not fully convinced.

“With Minerva making himself look like the good guy.” Elena wiped her eyes. “Look, I know I’ve been terrible before, but this is serious! I need you to help me! This is possibly the worst thing that has ever happened to me! I don’t know what I’ll do if I’m voted off without being able to have that photo back!”

Victor and Monique turned to Sebastian with sympathetic looks. Sebastian just raised an eyebrow at Elena.

“We’ll see.”

“Welcome, Emmys, to the Team’s Choice Awards!” Chris grinned. “It was a close call, but you guys ended up losing the challenge by a hair… and to the slacker too!”

“Don’t talk about it.” Risty muttered.

“Oh, so you’re not feeling great about it?”

“Of course not.” The athlete replied. “I lost us the challenge.”

“Well, let me bring up something else that’ll hurt your feelings and put you in more pain then, bra.” Chris pointed to the gold stars along the bottom of the stage. Five of them were shattered to pieces. “As you can see, you guys lucked out and only had one team member voted out.” He tapped the only broken star with red writing on it. “Who’s going to be joining Zack today in Loserville? And how will they be getting there? You’ve all cast your votes…”

Confession Cam

Minerva: “Elena. Duh. Did you really think I wouldn’t vote for her?”

Victor: “As much as I hate to admit it, Elena’s story seemed legit. I’m voting for Gabe. That was a heartless move.”

Gabe: “Voting for Elena is such a good feeling. Once she’s off the island, I’ll have a whole new start.”

“The first silver star,” Chris held up said object, “goes to Risty for making it farthest in the challenge!” The athlete caught her star, a smile spreading across her face. “Next stars are for Sebastian and Victor, the other round three qualifiers, and then Wes, Minerva, and Ophelia for making it to round two.” He tossed out a few stars and held up two more. “Donna and Monique, two of our round one losers.”

“Must you be so harsh about it?” Donna questioned.

“Yes. Absolutely.” Chris gave her an obnoxiously large smile. “And that just leaves Elena and Gabe. A familiar bottom two, huh? If Camille hadn’t been a wanted criminal, one of you would have been out already.”

“Yeah, we get it.” Elena retorted. “Could you just give out the final star?”

“Fine. The final star goes to…

“Elena.”

“What?!” Gabe yelped.

“What?!” Minerva screeched.

“Oh, thank you so much!” Elena caught her star and used it to wave to Gabe. “Goodbye, Gabriel!”

“What… I don’t understand! What happened?” Gabe stood up from his seat and faced his team. “Why did you vote for me?”

“We know what you did.” Monique explained. “And it was a jerk move.”

“…What are you talking about?” The spoiled teen asked. “I didn’t do anything!”

“Time to go, Gabe.” Chris waved him off. Gabe huffed and made his way to the Red Carpet of Shame. Once he made it a few steps onto the carpet, it began to slowly move beneath his feet.

“Hey, what is this?” The treadmill carpet suddenly accelerated and flung him into the open car. Chef Hatchet slammed the door behind him before driving away.

The Emmys stared after him, many unsure of what to think of this elimination.

Confession Cam

Elena: “Oh, I’m sorry. Did I completely make up that story about Gabe and my photo?” The dark haired girl lowered her eyelids. “Yes. Yes I did.” She let out a sinister laugh, before crossing her legs elegantly. “Sebastian’s alliance doesn’t know that it was a lie though, so I have them twisted around my little finger like I’ve wanted since the beginning. I may have begged on my knees to them today, but that's a one time deal. Soon, they’ll fall to the floor for me. They’ll all fall. You just wait.”

Irina stepped from the bathroom into her newly shared room in her pajamas, pulling the towel off of her head and shaking her hair out. She began to comb out the long blonde strands, humming to herself as she did so.

“…Irina?”

The model stopped humming and turned to look at Cara, who sat on the end of her bed. “Finally ready to talk?”

“I think so.” Cara said. “It’s not about Camille though. I don’t want to think about her ever again.”

“Oh?” Irina sat on her bed. “Then what’s this about?”

“Isaac.”

Irina let a small smile creep onto her face. “Of course.”

Cara let out a nervous giggle, her face turning pink. “Don’t say it that way.”

“Okay, I won’t. Now what did you want to talk about?”

“He seemed so dedicated in the challenge today. Like before he didn’t seem like he cared about anything but making life miserable for the rest of us.” The nature lover explained. “Paul had me questioning his honesty when he cheated in the last challenge, but today… seeing him try so hard and win for us… I don’t know, something just clicked.”

“So…?” Irina kept a shrewd smile on her face, knowing exactly where her roommate was going with this.

“So I realized that since he’s able to care about something… I don’t know, maybe he could possibly care about me?”

“There’s the Cara I know.” The beautiful blonde laced her fingers. “So what are you going to do about this new revelation?”

Cara’s face lit up with a bright red blush and a nervous smile. She thought for a minute before squealing. “Aah, I’m not good at this stuff!”

“I think you can figure it out if you think really hard.” Irina returned to combing her hair. “And trust me. I think he’ll say yes.”

Meanwhile, Isaac was rustling through the refrigerator in the dark cafeteria. He had worked up a lot of energy running in the challenge, and with such a disgusting lunch and dinner he was left starving. He stopped moving through the food, however, when he heard the cafeteria doors open. Somebody’s shoes clicked on the tile floor with their every step, and the troublemaker slowly closed the fridge. He quietly walked towards the door from the kitchen to the cafeteria to see who the intruder was. He counted to three, and then flung the door open.

Avery stood against one wall with her arms crossed and a smug look on her face.

“Getting a midnight snack, are we? More soda and waffles?”

Isaac’s tense shoulders relaxed once he saw that it wasn’t Rachel Claire or a rabid fan. “Not waffles this time. There’s no way I’m eating anything that means I’ll have to cook it.”

“It’s a wonder how you get anywhere with that bad attitude.” Avery leaned against the wall behind her.

“I could say the same thing for you.” Isaac walked closer to her so he wouldn’t have to talk too loudly. “All you’ve done all competition is boss everybody around.”

“Other than today, all you’ve done in this competition is make fun of people and hit on Cara.”

“You see, there’s a difference between you and me.” He clarified. “People like me for what I do. You on the other hand… well, it’s exactly the opposite.”

The corner of Avery’s mouth rose. “You like me.”

Isaac snorted. “Yeah. Sure.”

“Don’t lie to me.” The drama queen raised an eyebrow into a perfect arch. “Do you think I don’t know how to deal with boys?”

“Last time I checked, I kind of hated you.” The troublemaker snarled.

“Oh, you hate me all right,” Avery’s eyes were half-lidded, “but I know the truth. You want to hate me, but you find yourself extremely attracted to me for some odd reason.”

“Why would you-”

“Isaac, the same exact thing is happening to me.” She admitted. “I want to hate you, but I can’t. I want to vote you off so badly, but I can’t. I want everything you do to annoy me, but for some reason it doesn’t. You don’t make sense to me, but something makes me just want you more and more.”

Neither was sure how it had happened, but at some point in time Isaac had moved much closer. They were staring eye to eye now, their faces just inches apart. “I don’t know if I want to hit you or kiss you right now.”

Avery gave him an enticing smile. “Well I know which one I want to do.”

Then suddenly there wasn’t any distance between them and they were kissing. One kiss turned to two, then three, then many more. Isaac managed to pull away for a moment.

“But… Cara…”

Avery just grabbed him by the hair. “Forget her.”

And when her lips were crushed back onto his again, Isaac managed to convince himself that right then forgetting about Cara was the best thing he could do.

Chapter Thirteen: This Means War
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment, I finally got to enjoy the mindless violence that this show used to be centered around.” A war paint-streaked Chris seemed giddy at the memory. “Cara was still feeling sour about the Camille incident, so Irina decided to move in with her to cheer her up. Sebastian started showing a more sinister side to Victor, and Minerva premiered her new behind the scenes video blog by stalking everybody with a camera. Speaking of Minerva, she was able to patch things up with her possible enemy Gabe. Turns out the whole thing had been a misunderstanding.” Chris shrugged. “Who knew?

“The challenge delivered some good old fashioned falling and failing as the three-round obstacle course eliminated contestant after contestant. Elena and Gabe were at each other’s throats the entire time, while Isaac and Avery seemed to have something else going on with Cara out of the way. Eventually it came down to the final five running and jumping on a treadmill as their last obstacle. Slacker Isaac decided to start trying and somehow beat power player Risty to win the challenge for The Oscars.

“When deciding who to eliminate, Gabe revealed to Minerva that he had worked with Elena only because he needed somebody to depend on. Meanwhile, Elena lied to Sebastian’s alliance about Gabe stealing a personal item of hers, and it was the rich boy who was voted off that night. After the elimination, Cara told Irina that she had feelings for Isaac while said troublemaker was locking lips with resident drama queen Avery.” The host wiggled his fingers. “Ooh, scandalous! What will be the aftermath of this new love triangle? Will The Oscars keep their winning streak this episode? Better yet, will there ever be a girl eliminated that’s not a jewel thief? Find out on this exciting episode of Total… Drama… Island… For Your Entertainment!”

Around midnight, the usual racket of bickering roommates or friends fooling around in The Hotel finally stopped as most of the contestants ended up falling asleep. The lobby was chillingly quiet until two sets of footsteps began to descend from one of the staircases. In most situations, the footsteps would have been practically unnoticeable, but at that time of night they echoed through the entire first floor.

“Can’t you walk any quieter?” Somebody hissed under their breath.

“Not in these boots.”

Angel and Allison emerged from one set of stairs and immediately pressed themselves against a shadowed wall. After scanning the room, they stopped pretending to be secret agents and relaxed.

“So how exactly are you planning to get past the guards?” Angel asked.

“Well, I’ve been watching the two in front of the door through the wall of windows for the past few days.” Allison explained. “Around now they leave. I don’t know where they go, but they’re gone for a good twenty minutes. That will give us enough time to get out and in.”

“And if they’re behind the door when we open it?”

“Then we’re caught and probably doomed.” The daredevil stated. “They might think we’re trying to sneak a peek at the upcoming challenges to cheat or something. Hopefully the punishment isn’t disqualification.” Angel had been reaching for the door, though when she mentioned the disqualification he hesitated. “If you don’t want to do this we can just forget about it.”

“It’s… it’s fine. I need to get out of this stupid hotel anyway.” He pushed the door open, and they both poked their heads out to look around. The area appeared to be empty, and they stepped out onto the grounds just waiting for an alarm to go off. When he realized the coast was clear, Angel slowly closed the door behind them to make sure it didn’t make too much noise. “Do you have a key to get back in?”

“No, but I do have a bobby pin.” Allison held up her wrist, where one of her bracelets was covered with the accessories. “Actually, I have a ton of them.”

“You know how to pick a lock?” Angel asked.

The scarlet haired Oscar grinned. “No, but I bet you do.”

The pyromaniac rolled his eyes. “You just think I know how to do stereotypical criminal things because I like setting things on fire, right?”

Allison didn’t stop smiling. “You didn’t deny it…”

Angel began to walk away. “Okay, yes, I can pick a lock. Now where are we going?”

“Shh! You have to be quieter now that we’re out on the grounds.” Allison raced after him. “Our first stop is the amphitheater to see whose star is crushed.”

The pair of Oscars walked as quietly as they could across the film set. Unlike Chris’s warning on their first day, the area wasn’t flooded with guards. It was actually rather quiet, the only noise being various animals doing their nighttime business and Allison’s louder than necessary boots. After a few minutes of walking, they saw the stairs leading to the Team’s Choice Awards area in view. As Allison rushed towards the entrance, Angel following less enthusiastically, a beam of light shone in their direction. The daredevil and pyromaniac pressed themselves against the side of a nearby building, watching as the beam was accompanied by a second identical light.

“Hey, did you hear that?” A voice asked.

Angel and Allison realized that it belonged to a guard with a flashlight. They stayed perfectly still, barely even breathing as they waited for the other guard’s answer.

“It must’ve just been the wind.” The other guard replied. “Working for McLean must have you hallucinating.”

The two flashlights shone in the other direction, and the guards retreated. Allison and Angel instantly rushed over to the stairs leading to the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater. They slipped under the chain slung across the entrance and descended down towards the stage.

“Check Elena’s first.” Angel said, walking along the line of stars on the front of the stage. When he reached Elena’s, he was shocked to find that it wasn’t smashed. Two over though, a freshly destroyed star was cracked several times. “Why Gabe?”

“Eh, good riddance.” Allison leaned against the wealthy teen’s star. “I didn’t think I’d like that guy anyway.”

“Agreed.” Her friend nodded, beginning to lean against the stage. He stopped when he heard a strange noise in the distance. “Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?” The red haired Oscar questioned.

Tee hee hee.

“Did you hear that.” Angel repeated.

Tee hee hee.

“Yeah, but what the heck is it?” Allison questioned.

Tee hee hee.

Hahaha hee hee.

“It’s coming closer.” His eyes widened.

“And it’s multiplying!” She whipped her head around in the direction of the strange noise in an attempt to find its source. Eventually they saw several pairs of eyes peeking out from behind the bleachers. “Who’s there?”

“Allison… Angel… Angel… Allison…”

The two teens exchanged a terrified look as their names were chanted in a chorus of differently pitched voices.

“Is it ghosts or something?” Allison managed to squeak out.

“Angel… Allison… sign our shirts…” “No,” Angel gaped. “It’s worse.”

“Vampires?”

“Worse.”

“Werewolves?”

“Even worse.”

“Allison… Angel… can we have a picture?…”

“Ghost werewolves that drink blood like vampires?”

“No.” Angel grimaced. “It’s the hardcore fans.”

Suddenly the fans began to creep out of the bleachers. Most of them were wide-eyed teenage girls, though there were several young boys and lonely men strewn throughout the bunch.

“What are they doing here?” Allison asked.

“I don’t know, but I sure don’t want to find out.” Angel grabbed her by the arm and began to run. “Let’s go!”

They rushed up the stairs, the fans following even when they ducked under the chain. They tried to run as quietly as they could across the sets, the fans on their tail no matter how fast they went.

Confession Cam

Allison: “If this whole Total Drama thing doesn’t work out, Angel and I are going to star in our own spin-off: Unlikely Chase Sequences That Actually Happened.” The Goth gave the camera a serious look. “I’m not joking. First the whole Veronique thing, and now this? Just add in an animal sidekick and a hot girl and you have a television classic.”

When the two frantic Oscars realized there was no way they would make it to The Hotel before the fans caught up to them, they decided to take an alternate escape route while they were far enough ahead do so. Allison yanked Angel around a corner and began to climb the jutting out bricks on the side of a jailhouse set. They climbed until they reached the roof, where they sat as quietly as possible to listen if the fans saw where they disappeared to.

“I think they went this way.” One of the fans whispered, and they heard the crowd run off in the opposite direction. A moment later they heard a few security guards chasing the crowd down. Angel let out a sigh of relief, and Allison lay down on the roof with a laugh.

“These whacks are the people that keep the show in business.” Allison said through her cackling. “I guess that explains a lot though, right?” Angel watched her speak but didn't answer. “Um… Angel?”

“You know, when your hair goes out like that it sort of looks like a flame.”

The daredevil narrowed her eyes at the pyromaniac. “Okay… I guess it sort of does-”

“And the way the moon is shining right now, it’s giving everything, like, a fiery glow.” Angel continued. “Like if there was a lighter being held up to everything.”

“Angel, are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” He insisted. “Totally cool… chilly, actually. Just anything but hot. Did you notice that it’s so cold right now?”

She stared at her friend babbling in terrified confusion. “Are you going through some kind of fire withdrawal?”

“Haha. Me? No way!” Angel shook his head and laughed awkwardly. Eventually he collapsed onto his back beside Allison. “Okay, yes, but don’t tell anybody.”

“Trust me, if they could hear you right now they’d be able to tell too.” The redhead grinned. “All joking aside, I’m here to help, and I think the first thing you need to do is keep your mind off of it.”

“I try!” He insisted. “It’s just whenever I attempt to keep my mind off of it I remember that it’s in my contract that I can’t purposefully burn anything valuable and really want to. The other day I locked myself in the bathroom and burned tissues. Tissues!”

“You’re just stir crazy, is all.” Allison stated. “Being locked up on this film set with cameras watching us 24/7 gets on all of our nerves. We need to sneak out, go wherever we want. It can be just you and me, or we can bring Isaac or Paulie if he’s in a good mood. We can party or chill or something just to get away.”

“I’d like that.”

“I knew you would.” Allison sat up and shook out her hair. “Now that we have this planned, we should go back.”

“You didn’t want to stay out longer?” Angel asked.

“With the risk of getting mauled by those crazies? No way.”

“One of these days she’ll open the shade before she leaves.”

Ophelia lifted the blinds up from her window, rays of sunlight brightening the dark bedroom. Her roommate was nowhere to be found, though this was typical morning behavior. The artist picked her hairbrush up from the nightstand and approached the mirror. She began to comb through her pale hair while humming to herself, though she was interrupted by a knock from the other side of the bathroom door.

“A little birdie told me the most beautiful blonde in the building is right behind this door,” A familiar voice called from the bathroom.

Ophelia tilted her head in confusion. “No, Irina’s room is upstairs.”

A sigh. “Ophelia, I’m talking about you.”

“Oh!” The artist rushed to unlock the door, swinging it open to find herself face to face with Victor. “You’re too sweet.”

“I’m nothing but honest.” The actor grinned. “Can I come in?”

“Of course!” She stepped aside and gave him a dramatic bow. “Welcome to my room. Watch out for the various items of clothing on the ground, and make sure you don’t step on any of my stuff.”

Victor stepped inside the artist’s room to find a huge mural painted on the far wall. It was a strange cross between a beautiful floral scene and psychedelic patterns, and seemed like a perfect match for Ophelia’s personality. “You did that?”

“I did.” The artist nodded.

“It’s amazing.” Ophelia just blushed in reaction, and Victor chose to change the topic. “So I see that your room is missing an obnoxious cynic.”

“Oh, yeah. Donna disappears all the time, but I never know where she goes.”

“Fortunately for you, my roommate is courteous enough to leave a note.” Victor plucked a sticky note from his pocket and stuck it to Ophelia’s forehead with a smirk. The blonde giggled girlishly and grabbed the paper. It took her a minute to decode the unnecessarily tiny scrawl on the note.

“Victor,” She read aloud, “Since you just have ''to sing in the shower at one in the morning, I had to leave again. Thanks a lot. Donna and I are supposed to cook breakfast today, so I’ll be in the cafeteria when you wake up. Your nearly sleepless roommate, Wes''.” She looked up at the actor. “He’s a bit blunt, isn’t he?”

“For a guy who writes music, he really doesn’t have a way with words.” Victor agreed. “I think they’re making up the whole keeping them awake thing. You’re the same distance from the shower and you never wake up!”

“That’s because I think you sing like an angel.” It was a completely honest statement. Instead of one of his usual flirty responses, Victor just stared until his face turned a bit pink. He eventually snapped out of it and slung an arm around her shoulders, a charming smile sliding across his face.

“And I would say the same about you.” He said. “Now how’s about breakfast?”

Isaac jutted out his plate. “Pancake me.”

Donna didn’t comply. “Excuse me?”

“Pancake.” The slacker shook his plate a little, but she still didn’t move. “I’m not in the mood to joke around!”

“Do you really think that by speaking to me like that you’re going to convince me you deserve food?”

“Just give me my freaking breakfast!” Isaac screamed, catching the attention of everybody in the cafeteria.

Despite all the eyes on her, Donna remained stubborn. “No.”

The troublemaker lunged over the counter at the smart aleck. “Why you little-!”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Wes rushed over and stepped in front of Donna, pushing Isaac back. “What is your problem?!”

“All I want is my stupid breakfast, and she won’t give it to me!” The slacker snarled.

Wes glanced at Donna, who stood behind him with her arms crossed. “Really?”

She moved her shoulders in what could barely be called a shrug. “Yes.”

Wes slapped a pancake onto a plate and threw it to Isaac. “Here. Take it and go away.”

The troublemaker took the food and marched over to his team’s table, muttering expletives under his breath directed at the pair of Emmys. The Oscars just watched in silence as he sat down beside Angel and began to eat his pancake.

“Are you okay, man?” Angel asked as the rest of the team tried to pretend the incident hadn’t just happened.

“Not at all.” Isaac said through his teeth. “I hope the challenge today is violent so I can kick the crap out of something.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Yes, I wonder.” Avery purred from a few seats down, a grin tugging at her lips. “Whatever could have made you feel like this?”

“Nobody wants to hear you, Avery!” The slacker sneered, his fork clanking down onto his plate.

“Hmm, sounds like you don’t want me to mention something.” The drama queen gave a mock expression of confusion. “I have no idea what, though.”

“Just shut up!”

The table was silent once again as Isaac tried to cool down. When he resumed eating, his teammates began to talk amongst themselves as though nothing had happened again. When nobody was watching, a hand slid itself across the table to rest on top of Isaac’s. He looked up to find a pair of big, sympathetic brown eyes watching him.

“You know,” Cara spoke, “if you ever need somebody to talk to I’m here.”

Isaac gave her a bitter grin. “Thank you… but this really isn’t something you need to know.”

Confession Cam

Isaac: He sighed and put his face in his hands. “I messed up the other night. Kissing Avery is possibly the worst thing I have ever done. Yes, she’s hot, but that’s nothing. If Cara finds out…” He slammed his fist on the bench he was sitting on. “Everything will be ruined! If I don’t tell her, she’ll find out eventually though.” He looked up at the camera, his fingers running down his face and stretching the skin. “Avery has me in the worst position possible, and I have no idea how to fix it.”

When breakfast was done, the contestants attempted to exit the cafeteria only to be stopped by a staff member blocking the doorway. He handed each team a map of the film set.

“It’s challenge time, y’all.” He said as they unfolded the maps. “You’re going to the big red X.”

“Which way am I supposed to hold this thing?” Elena questioned, flipping the map in circles trying to figure out the picture.

Monique snatched it away from her. “There’s a compass in the corner for a reason, you know.”

“Whatever, who needs maps when you have a chauffeur anyway?”

“Maybe explorers?” Ophelia suggested, not understanding that the question was rhetorical. “Or people who are lost?”

“Hey, I think I might actually know where this is.” Allison said, looking over to Angel.

The teams decided rather than splitting up to move as a group to their destination. After crossing the set they eventually came to the location that Allison had guessed: the jailhouse set that she and Angel had hid on top of. As soon as they got there, the door slammed open to reveal Chef Hatchet dressed in full policeman’s garb.

“Attention!” He barked, slapping a nightstick against his palm. At the sound and his terrifying glare the contestants lined up to face him. “I am Officer Hatchet, and I will be your jailer today. Chris is getting the props for the challenge, so I’m here to explain what’s going to go on.” Chef paced up and down the line, making eye contact with each person. “Today’s challenge is based off popular war videogames. You will each be given a paintball gun as your only provided weapon, and you will be sent into these woods here.” He pointed with his nightstick to the forest in the distance. “Your goal is for your team to win the war by “capturing” all of the members of the other team. To capture somebody, you shoot them with a paintball.

"You can use any strategies you want to win, though there is no playing dirty. You will not be provided with any padding or helmets, so all shots must be below the neck. We don’t want a lawsuit on our hands. When you’re captured, you will return here to the jail set where you will promptly have a mug shot taken and be put in a cell. If somebody wants to try and run to the jail cell without being shot in the process, they can release up to four of their teammates. Trust me though. When you’re out in those woods you’re not going to want to risk coming out. Last team standing wins-”

“I’m here!” Chris rushed into the area dressed in an army uniform pushing a cart with several boxes tied to it. He opened the boxes up and then stepped back. “Everybody grab a gun and a pack of paintballs while I explain the challenge.”

“I already did.” Chef said as the contestants followed Chris’s order.

The pretty boy stomped his foot. “Come on Chef! That’s my job!”

“You were taking too long.” The large man shrugged.

Once the contestants were situated, Chris scanned down the line. Some of the contestants seemed comfortable holding the weapon, while others were avoiding it as though it would bite them. Cara was holding hers an arm’s length away, while beside her Avery already seemed to be aiming it in Allison’s direction. “You’ll be given ten minutes of safe time to go out in the woods, nobody shoots or else they’re disqualified. When you hear my trusty bullhorn,” Chris pulled the familiar device out of his pocket and held it up, “it’s war! Your time starts… now!”

The contestants instantly grouped up and scurried into the woods. Isaac stayed behind, and Chris gave him a scowl. The slacker pointed towards the cart of boxes. “You going to use those ropes?”

“You can have them, I guess.” Chris replied.

Isaac grabbed the entire pile of ropes and marched off into the woods. “Excellent.”

“Okay team, I know you’re not good at following orders, but here’s the plan.” The Emmys didn’t pay attention to Sebastian as they followed him through the woods. The gambler rolled his eyes, and Risty put up a finger.

“I got this.” She cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted. “HEEEEY!” That caught their attention.

“Good job blowing our cover already.” Victor retorted. “Now we’re going to get captured.”

“We have time, and Sebastian wants to talk.” Risty pointed to the blond male. “Take it away, Bas.”

“Thank you, and don’t call me that.” Sebastian cleared his throat and began drawing a diagram in the dirt. “Clearly there is only one way to approach this situation. We know that The Oscars really don’t get along with each other, they are most likely going to be broken up into small groups of one to three people. We need to stay in two large squads and manage to surround these small groups whenever we can.” He drew more lines into the picture. “They can’t hit all of us if we circle them, and if we stay quiet they won’t see us coming. If we bombard each group, we can get this challenge done quickly and efficiently. Got it?”

He looked up from the ground to find that only Risty, Minerva, and Elena remained standing around him.

“Where’d they all go?!” Sebastian shouted.

“They left after you started drawing the picture.” Minerva explained.

“Ugh, now we’re going to lose. I had it all planned out.” Sebastian threw his hands up in anger. “Why can’t they just listen?”

“Hey, you still have us.” Risty pointed out. “I liked your plan.”

“And I’ll stay with you if Risty does.” Minerva agreed.

“And I’ve just recruited you, Captain Good-Looking, to be my personal protector.” Elena grinned.

Sebastian wasn’t quite satisfied with the outcome, but he gave the girls a nod. “I can work with this.”

Confession Cam

Sebastian: “I had it all planned out, and most of them left! Now look who I’m stuck with: a desperate witch who thinks she controls the game but really is just an idiot, a dumb blonde who fears the witch, and Risty.” He shook his head in disappointment. “I can try and work with the situation, but chances are we’re going to lose.”

Elena: “Sebastian still doesn’t seem to know that I totally played his alliance at the last elimination. That was just step one of my master plan, and this challenge worked out for me. I hated Gabe, but he was my flunky and without him I have nobody to do things for me. Since Monique and Victor ran away with their own groups and there’s no Donna to distract Sebastian today, I can finally talk him into working with me.”

“I’m really not comfortable with this challenge.”

“We’re in the same boat.” Irina made a face at her paintball gun. “I don’t even know how to work this thing.”

“Hopefully it’s easier than we think, or we’re doomed.”

Cara and Irina trudged through the forest, their guns dragging behind them like they were nothing. The two girls were the most nonviolent members of their team, so hurting people to win was out of the question. They both planned on running if they heard any gunshots, knowing that they were better at avoiding a messy situation than trying to confront it.

“We should’ve partnered up with Allison or Isaac.” Irina suggested. “They seemed like they knew what they were doing.”

“I honestly didn’t even see Isaac go into the woods.” Cara said. “Plus he was acting so weird this morning. I don’t know if I’d trust him with a gun at this point.”

“Afraid he’ll go on a rampage?”

“Yes, actually.”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine. He must’ve just had a bad night’s sleep.” Irina pushed through a bush. “He’s had anger issues before anyway. Just give him time to flip out and he’ll be good.”

Cara bit her lip. “It’s just I wanted to talk to him about… you know… us… but there’s no way I can do it when he’s like this. He said he couldn’t talk to me about it- oh, don’t touch that one! It’s poison oak!”

Irina backed away from the branch she had just tried to move aside. “Thanks.” She chose to go around the area, still dragging her gun behind her. “And believe it or not, almost everybody goes through romance problems. It’ll be easier than it seems.”

“You think so?”

“I know so.” The piercing screech of the bullhorn rang through the woods, and Cara and Irina both looked up as they heard animals scurry around them. “Let’s keep going into the woods. The deeper we are, the harder we’ll be to find.”

In another part of the forest, Allison, Angel, and Paul had settled into an area of thick bushes as they listened to the echo of the signal die off.

“It’s show time, boys.” Allison smirked, leaning against a tree. “Now, we just have to wait for somebody to come find us.”

“Do you really think this is a good idea?” Paul asked, his eyes scanning their surroundings nervously.

“We’ll be fine.” Angel agreed with Allison. “What’s the worst that can happen?”

All three Oscars went silent when they heard a leaf snap nearby. Paul instantly lifted his paintball gun up, looking around for the source of the noise. Allison and Angel had a slower reaction time, though they too searched for the culprit. Eventually they heard a bird cawing.

“Oh, see guys?” Allison let out a relieved sigh. “It was just a bird, that’s all.”

Angel gave a nervous laugh. “And to think we were so worried about it being the other team- AH!”

“ANGEL!” Allison and Paul watched as a paintball seemed to come out of nowhere and hit Angel in the side. The Puerto Rican teen looked around for whoever shot him as the leaves around them began to crunch again. He heard a branch fall to his right side.

“Over here!” He pointed for his teammates, and Allison and Paul both shot paintballs in that direction. They paused to see if anybody was hit, though the forest was silent again. Suddenly a flurry of multicolored paint came out from behind a bush.

“Duck!” Paul pulled Allison to the ground, and they managed to dodge the incoming attack. Angel hid behind a tree, and when a fleet of paintballs came shooting in the Boy Scout and Goth’s direction they scrambled to join him.

“Here, take these.” Angel took his bag of extra paintballs out of his pocket and handed them to Allison. “You guys need to go.”

“But what about you?” Paul asked.

“I’m already out. They don’t need to shoot at me.” As if on cue, paintballs began hitting the other side of the tree. “Just go while you still can!”

Allison and Paul began running away from him. When another several paintballs were shot, the two Oscars separated to avoid them and headed off in opposite directions. Back at the tree, Angel watched as Sebastian and Risty leapt out from a bush.

“Follow them!” Sebastian ordered, and he and Risty ran after the pair. A few seconds later Minerva rushed out of the bush.

“Wait for meeeee!”

Another minute passed and Elena stomped out of the bush. “How dare you guys leave me behind?! You’re supposed to be protecting me!”

Angel just watched with a confused expression as the strange foursome retreated deeper into the forest. Eventually he began to move in the direction of the jail. He didn’t expect to encounter anybody along the way until he ran into Isaac crouched on the ground.

“Hey, what’s the chance I’d find you here?” Angel asked.

“Shh, don’t draw attention.” Isaac didn’t look up from the ropes he was tying together. “I can’t let anybody know what I’m doing.”

“What exactly are you doing?”

Isaac slung part of his rope around a nearby tree branch and tied it to spot on the ground. He then stepped back to show Angel the contraption he’d created. “I’m making traps.”

“Is that allowed?”

“Does it matter?”

“Nah.”

“Sorry about you getting hit by the way.” Isaac gathered up his extra ropes. “It always sucks to be the first one out.”

“At least I get the comfort of a nice jail cell.” Angel laughed as his friend walked deeper into the forest. “Good luck not getting caught.”

“I’ll try.”

“Stupid mud, stupid leaves, stupid trees, stupid nature!”

Avery kept chanting this to herself as she walked alone through the forest. She and nature had never been great friends, and she had managed to get her heels stuck in the mud at least twelve times in the past five minutes. Something in these woods made her nose itch and her hair fall flat, and Avery never wanted to be seen on television without her hair in top shape.

“I swear Chris comes up with these challenges just to tick off girls like me.” She awkwardly adjusted her weapon under her arm. “What kind of girl plays paintball? Definitely not me.”

Avery unknowingly was walking right into a trap. While chasing Allison down, the drama queen’s monologue caught the attention of Sebastian, Risty, and a finally caught up Minerva. They now crouched behind a cluster of branches with their paintball guns pointed at Avery just waiting for her to come into their path.

“Right after this challenge, I’m going back to The Hotel and taking a bubble bath. This outdoorsy air is killing my skin.” Avery sneered as she unwittingly stepped only a few feet from their firing zone. The Emmys readied their guns as she made the last few steps.

“HOW DARE YOU LEAVE ME BEHIND?!” Their cover was blown by Elena bursting through the bushes and pointing an accusatory finger at Sebastian. “I asked you to protect me, and this is what I get? What if I had gotten lost?! I had the guts to stay with you rather than run off with somebody else, and this is the treatment I receive?!”

“She’s getting away!” Risty shouted. At the sound of Elena’s voice, Avery had fled in the opposite direction. The athlete began to chase after her, shooting several paintballs as she ran. Avery slipped in a mud puddle and fell to the ground just in time. She rolled off to the side and hid low in a bush. Risty ran past her unaware of where she had gone.

“Ew.” Avery muttered to herself, trying to brush the mud off of her clothes. “Here’s another outfit ruined.”

Allison had finally stopped running when she realized that Sebastian’s group wasn’t after her anymore. After being caught so off guard, she was practically ready to pounce at any sound she heardt. She had planned to stick out this challenge with Angel and Paul, but she now found herself alone. As she headed farther into the woods, she eventually began to hear voices in the distance.

“I’ve played paintball a few times with some friends. It’s not bad when you’re given pads.”

“We don’t exactly do paintball in the city… or at least I don’t.”

Allison tried to stay on her toes as she crept towards the voices, ungrateful for her clunky boots once again.

“At least I think we’re safe here. We haven’t even run into any of our team members, let alone any of The Oscars.”

“I’m sure we’ll run into Colonel Arrogant and his crew eventually. I have no idea why Risty and Minerva chose to stay with him.”

Allison pressed herself against a tree and peered around it. Through a parting in a nearby bush, she could just barely see Wes and Monique sitting on adjacent stumps. Wes held his weapon on his lap, though Monique’s was on the ground.

“I think Elena stayed too.” Wes mentioned. “Without Gabe she’s alone, so she kind of had to.”

“Ugh, don’t even mention her.” Monique shuddered. “I’m hoping she gets stuck in quicksand or something.”

That was when Allison aimed for Wes’s chest and fired a shot. It skimmed by his left arm, hitting the tree behind him. The two Emmys leapt from their seats as Allison rapidly fired more paintballs. Wes and Monique began to run, and Allison was right on their tails.

“Wait, my gun’s on the ground!” Monique tried to make a U-turn, though Wes didn't notice and continued to run. She attempted to take cover behind a nearby tree, but Allison was too quick and hit her in the hip with a paintball. The designer yelped at the close shot. “Hey! That hurt!”

“Nobody ever said it wouldn’t.” Allison shrugged.

“If this leaves a bruise, you’re going to hear about it!” Monique glared.

“At least it won’t show up in your mug shot.” The Goth gave her a cocky grin before jogging in the direction that Wes had disappeared. Monique just rolled her eyes before heading for the prison set.

“Isn’t this kind of wrong?”

“Think of the others as monsters that we’re trying to get rid of.” Victor said.

Ophelia frowned. “But not all monsters are bad. They might just be misunderstood.”

“These are bad monsters, demons.” Donna added. “We’re just hunting them down to save the innocent people that they’re after.”

“I can accept that.”

The threesome had managed to stumble upon a long line in the dirt from people dragging their guns and were following it through the woods. They knew they weren’t stealthy enough to catch somebody off guard, and they ended up lucking out when finding this breadcrumb trail leading to some unsuspecting contestants.

“So, how many people do you think are out so far?” Victor asked.

“Hopefully most of them.” Ophelia replied. “I have a bad feeling about this challenge.”

“They're not real guns, Ophelia.” Donna lifted her own weapon as if to prove it. “What damage can be done other than a sore spot in the morning?”

“You never know with this show.” Ophelia’s voice instantly quieted when they saw that the trail ended up ahead. The three Emmys scanned the area looking for any place the trail's creator could have gone. Victor pointed a finger to the left and the girls noticed a tall, light colored figure moving around behind a thin bush.

“Either of you want to take the first shot?” The actor whispered.

“I’ll try.” Donna raised her gun and aimed for the blonde. She fired six paintballs in a row in her direction. The figure yelped, and Donna pushed through the leaves to see who she’d hit. “Oh, no way.”

Irina stood completely clean in the middle of the clearing. She’d missed every shot. When the model saw the smart aleck, she sprinted in the other direction. “CARAAAA!”

They chased her down, Victor firing several paintballs at her. Cara ended up popping out from a nearby shrub and intercepted the path between Irina and the shots. She was hit several times in the side. Irina turned around and gaped at the nature lover.

“Oh no!” She squeaked. “I didn’t know you were back there!”

Victor aimed to shoot at the model again, but he was distracted by Ophelia whimpering. “I’m so sorry, he didn’t mean it, we really didn’t want to hurt you!” The artist ran up to Cara and put her hands on her shoulders. “Are you okay? You’re not hurt are you? He’s really sorry, and I’m really sorry, and Donna’s really sorry!”

“I’m fine.” Cara said, rubbing her side. “Just caught me off guard, that’s all.”

“Okay, I just needed to make sure.” Ophelia turned back to her friends. “Now we can get Irina.”

“Ophelia, she’s gone.” Donna stated. “She ran off while you were apologizing.”

“Oh.” The artist chuckled nervously. “Oops.”

“Moooonique? Mooooniiiique!”

Wes wandered through the forest searching for his lost teammate, unaware that Allison had managed to hit her while they were escaping. There was safety in numbers, and if he could only find his walking partner again he’d feel a lot better about where he stood in this challenge.

“Monique? I know you were following me before!” He passed by a group of medium height trees with sturdy branches. “Allison’s not that fast. You couldn’t have gotten captured already!”

Distracted by his search for his teammate, the musician didn’t notice the rope winding around one of the nearby trees. He wasn’t aware that he had stepped on top of the end of it until a loop tightened itself around his foot. In a series of intricate winding and snaps, one of Isaac’s traps burst into action and yanked him off his feet. He suddenly was being pulled and flipped by a series of well-tied ropes. When the trap was finally done moving, Wes found himself dangling upside down from one of the strong trees. He tried to reach the rope that had tied itself around his ankles, but it was no use. Even if he could reach it for a long enough time, there were too many knots in it.

The musician did the only thing that he could think of in a situation like this. He cupped his hands around his mouth and screamed, “HEEEEEEELP!!!”

“Ooh, looks like Wes has got himself in a dilemma, huh?” The camera shifted to Chris, who stood outside the jailhouse. “Will Sebastian manage to push through the challenge despite his team abandoning him? Will Elena stop blowing her group’s cover? Will Isaac’s trap setting pay off, or will somebody come to save Wes before all the blood rushes to his head? Find out after the commercial break on TDI: For Your Entertainment!”

Chapter Fourteen: Misfire
“Okay Avery, just stay calm. They’re not going to trick you twice.”

Avery ambled slowly through the woods, her paintball gun up and ready shoot. Sebastian and his crew had already surprised her once, so she was making sure that there was no way they would get her again. Her team may not have been mad at her now, but she had no idea how many people were out of the challenge yet. If she was the first eliminated, they’d vote her off immediately.

“You are strong. You are powerful. You can beat them all.” The drama queen heard somebody stepping on a twig to her right and yelped girlishly. She fumbled with her gun before pointing it in the direction of the sound. “Come out with your hands up! I’ll shoot if I have to!” Nobody responded, so Avery took a few steps closer. “I mean it!”

She was answered by a familiar contagious laugh as Allison came into view. “You think you’re going to stop somebody by yelling at them?”

The drama queen glared. “I find my yelling very intimidating.”

“Well it’s not.” Allison pointed at her roommate’s weapon. “And you can put the gun down. We’re on the same team.”

“Oh, if only we weren’t.” Avery lowered her paintball gun, though the scowl remained on her face. “Do you know how many people are out?”

“Angel was shot right after the signal, and then I hit Monique.” The Goth recapped.

“I was just chased down by Sebastian.” The brunette stated. “He and a few of the Emmy girls are sneaking around.”

“Oh, I know. They almost got me when they hit Angel. They seem to find safety in numbers.”

“Maybe it’d be good. I’ve been alone this whole time, and all I’ve gotten is a ruined outfit.”

The daredevil raised an eyebrow. “Are you suggesting that we work together?”

“You said it, not me.” Avery began to walk away. “Of course, if you do choose to follow me I have the right to use you as a human shield if the opportunity comes.”

Allison snickered and followed her teammate. “I’d want nothing better than to see you get smothered in paintballs.”

Irina panted as she rushed through the forest, frantically ducking under tree branches and hopping over roots. She held her paintball gun tight against her chest as she glanced over her shoulder. In the distance she could see three figures on her tail, and the sight of them only made her run faster. She wasn’t going to be eliminated from the challenge that easily. When the she turned to look forward again, she crashed into somebody else. She lost her balance, but the person caught her in the process of stumbling backwards.

“Irina? Are you okay?”

The blonde pushed her hair out of the way to see that she had run into Paul. When they made eye contact he instantly took his hands off of her and backed away nervously. “I’m fine, but they’re coming.”

“Who’s coming?”

“Victor, Ophelia, and Donna. I know they’re not scary, but there’re three of them so we’d better go.” Irina tried to catch her breath and run again, but Paul stopped her.

“Look out!” He wrapped his arm around Irina and pulled her to the ground just as a few paintballs flew overhead. Victor, Ophelia, and Donna stood only feet away readying their weapons.

“Sorry.” Ophelia whimpered as they took aim.

Irina stared with wide eyes, frozen in place as the three Emmys fired their guns. Paul, however, was doing exactly the opposite. He picked his weapon off the ground and in a few swift motions used it to block the paintballs coming at them. He then shot at Ophelia and Victor, hitting each of them with several paintballs. Donna gaped at the scene before her as Paul pointed his gun at her teammates.

“What are you waiting for?” He asked. “Start heading towards the jail.” The actor and artist hurriedly apologized to Donna before leaving her behind. Paul stood up and used one hand to keep his gun pointed at the smart aleck, extending the other towards Irina. “Need a hand?”

The model looked up at him in shock. “You… you saved me!”

“I guess so.” Paul shrugged.

The amazed expression never left her face. “How did you do that?”

“What can I say? I’m a good shot.”

“That’s definitely an understatement.” Irina took his hand and he pulled her to her feet. Donna watched them silently, fully aware of the firearm still pointed at her. Paul waited until Irina was done brushing the leaves from her clothes before addressing the Emmy he had trapped.

“I’ll give you a ten second head start.” He said.

“Ten’s a little generous…” Irina insisted. “They did try and shoot me several times.”

“None of my shots were even close to you.” Donna defended. “I have terrible aim.”

“That’s why I didn’t shoot you immediately. You now have a five second head start.” The smart aleck began to protest, but he pointed the gun at her again. “Starting now.”

Donna bolted into the forest, rushing to get as much ground between them as possible. After the designated five seconds, Paul fired several paintballs after her. They were perfect shots, but just as they were going to hit her Donna tripped over a root and fell to the ground. Unfortunately, she was at the top of a hill and tumbled all the way down it. Paul and Irina watched in horror as the brunette bumped into every obstacle possible, eventually landing in a thick bush at the bottom of the slope.

“Should we go help her?” Paul asked. “I don’t want it to be my fault if she got hurt!”

That was when they spotted Donna sitting up from inside the bush. Her hair was a mess and she had leaves stuck in her clothing, but other than that she just seemed a bit frazzled.

“I think she’ll be fine if we leave her be.” A smile appeared on Irina’s face as she stepped away from the hill. “Thank you so much for saving me like that.”

“Are you kidding?” Paul asked. “Saving a beautiful girl from danger is like one of my goals in life! I’ll protect you through the whole challenge if you need it.”

Irina’s grin grew. “Well, I definitely need it.”

The pair of Oscars walked away from the hill with high spirits. At the bottom of the slope, however, the mood was completely different as Donna put her hands in her tangled hair and removed a clump of dirt. She then slowly moved each of her limbs, listening to hear if anything snapped.

“Well, at least nothing’s broken.” When she searched for her weapon, she realized that she had spoken too soon. Her gun had been wrecked in the fall and was lying around her in three separate pieces, her paintballs splattered in various spots up the hill. She screamed in frustration at the sight of her broken weapon.

“Hello?! Is there somebody out there?!”

Donna jumped at the sound of the voice coming from the trees.

“Hello?! I just heard you screaming! I need help!”

The voice was familiar, though she couldn’t quite place who it was. Donna got out of the bush and headed in the direction of the distressed shouting.

“Please?!” The voice called. “I know somebody’s out there! I need your help!”

Donna eventually entered an area where the thick bushes were joined by well-sized trees. In the middle of the path, Wes dangled upside down from one of the trees swaying helplessly. When he saw the smart aleck in front of him, his terrified expression turned to embarrassment.

“Oh, um, hey there.” He gave her a nervous grin.

“What happened to you?” Donna asked, unsure of how to react to her teammate’s current situation.

“That’s a really good question. Could you try and help me down?”

“I’d like to, but it’s impossible.” She said. “The rope is way too high for me to reach, and there’s nothing to climb on.”

Wes sighed. “That figures.”

“Where’s your gun?”

“I have no idea. Where’s yours?”

Donna plopped herself down in defeat at the base of Wes’s tree. “In three pieces at the bottom of a hill.”

“You know if you stay here it’s practically a death wish, right?” Wes asked, turning his head to look at her. “Whoever set this trap is going to be back to check it eventually, and I don’t want you to get eliminated.”

“Yeah, but walking into a fight without a weapon isn’t going to do me any good either.” She attempted to get comfortable on the ground, leaning her back against the tree trunk. “Besides, you could use some company.”

“You know, Sebastian just brought you along with us as bait.”

Minerva glared. “That’s not true.”

Elena smiled. “How do you know?”

The socialite and loudmouth were still tagging along with Sebastian and Risty, and as the challenge went on it became more and more obvious that when compared to the gambler and athlete Minerva and Elena were terrible at sneaking around. Sebastian had told them to cover their backs as they made their way through the woods, which meant for them to stay a following distance of at least fifteen feet away.

“Well,” Minerva said. “Even if that was true I don’t think he’s keeping you around for a reason either.”

“You stupid little gay girl.” Elena rolled her eyes. “What? It’s true.”

“Yeah, but there’s a reason why I chose to stay with you guys.” The socialite allowed a smarmy grin to form on her lips. “I have a step up on Sebastian and his alliance.”

Minerva furrowed her eyebrows. “What are you talking about?”

“Guess the idiot act I had you play wasn’t too far off, huh?” The quirky girl turned away awkwardly, and Elena’s smile grew. “Sebastian is pulling the strings around here, and he has this alliance that helps him get things done. I managed to do something to get me the top spot though.”

Minerva gave Elena a questioning look. “What would you even do if you were ‘pulling the strings’?”

“Well, first I’d vote off any useless lesbians in the game.”

The blonde’s eyes widened at her teammate’s biting words. “W-why can’t you just be open to-?”

“I wasn’t done yet.” Elena snapped. “After the lesbian was off the set, I’d vote off all of her friends just because I hated her. When they were all gone, I’d get rid of any of the real threats.”

“How can you be so heartless?!” Minerva tried to stay strong, though her exclamation ended in what was practically a whimper.

“It’s because I hate you. I get more and more disgusted each day you’re still on the show. I don’t understand how anybody could like somebody as-”

“Hey, what’s up guys?” Risty turned sharply on her heel and rushed over to come between her two teammates. “Here’s an idea. Why don’t you,” She pointed at Elena, “Go up with Sebastian, and I’ll stay back here?”

The rude girl left in a huff, and Minerva gave her roommate a smile. “Thank you.”

“Don’t let her get to you, okay?” Risty said.

“I-I’ll try.”

Confession Cam

Minerva: The blonde sighed. “Sometimes trying’s not good enough…” Her shoulders slumped. “I’m tired of this!”

At the front of the group, Sebastian was still in his military mindset, his gun in the ready position as he scanned the forest for any enemies. Elena slinked up beside him and tapped him on the shoulder. He quickly aimed his weapon at her, though he realized who she was before he shot.

“Did I not send you to the back?” He asked.

“Yes, you did.” Elena nodded.

“Then why are you here?”

“Risty wanted to trade places.” She tried to give him her best smile. “Plus, when we had the sailing challenge you told me to come talk to you when I had done something useful.”

“And?”

“I’m suggesting something useful.”

Sebastian rolled his eyes. “Let me guess. An alliance?”

“Sort of.” Elena stayed close to his side, much too close for comfort. “See, I’m all alone, and you seem to be less than happy with the lineup you have right now for your alliance. Yes, you have the power you want, but the people you’re with have to go sometime. You can keep up your alliance you have with Monique and Victor. Make them still trust you, keep playing them, whatever, but on the side you should really be in an alliance with me.”

Sebastian narrowed his eyes. “You still haven’t given me a good reason to want to ever work with you.”

“I’ve done something that puts me in a good place.” Elena insisted. “But I’m willing to give all that up. You can call the shots, I just want a say every once in a while. It’ll be nothing like what I had with Gabe.” She practically curled herself around his arm and used her best flirtatious look. “Plus, wouldn’t you rather work with me than the fruity actor and the lesbian’s stubborn friend?”

Sebastian didn’t wave her off, but didn’t look her in the eye either. “We’ll see.”

“So what was up with Isaac this morning?”

Avery gave Allison a dirty look. “How am I supposed to know?”

“Well,” The daredevil replied, “you seemed to know at breakfast with all your,” She put on a high pitched breathy voice, “'Oh whatever could have made you upset?’”

“Haven’t you ever heard of antagonizing somebody?” When she turned her head away from her roommate, the drama queen’s fierce expression shifted to something unsure.

Allison just gave her a smug grin. “So, what? Did you guys make out or something?”

“No!” Avery shrieked. “Why would you even suggest that?!”

“I just assumed you guys kind of had a Duncan and Courtney thing going on.”

“Well you assumed wrong.” The diva still wouldn’t make eye contact with the Goth. Allison’s joking expression softened.

“You know, if you guys did make out I wouldn’t judge.” She stated. “He’s pretty good looking, and you work well together. You whip him into shape, and he keeps your focus away from taking control of the team.”

Avery didn’t say anything. Allison assumed that meant the conversation was over until she heard the olive skinned girl mutter under her breath, “He has Cara.”

Allison watched the drama queen in curiosity. Avery scrambled with her gun a little, and when she looked over her shoulder appearing clearly upset the Goth felt the need to say something. “I’ll let you in on a little secret.” She skimmed the area for onlookers before lowering her voice. “I don’t like Cara that much either.”

Before Avery could react, they heard the sound of somebody laughing nearby. Both girls clutched their guns tighter and instinctively looked around. Soon there was another laugh, and then a voice shouting, “MINERVA!” The two Oscars exchanged a look.

“No way.” Allison smirked.

“They’re just asking for payback for trying to shoot me.” Avery sneered.

“Hey, same for me.” The Goth raised her gun. “Let’s get 'em.”

Rather than being stealthy, Allison began to run in the direction of the voices. Avery shook her head in disappointment but trotted after her, trying desperately not to destroy her heels in the process. The girls burst through the trees and sent out a flurry of paintballs at the foursome of Emmys passing by. Sebastian and Risty were quick enough to evade the shots, but Elena and Minerva both got hit several times. The socialite and loudmouth let out screeches of terror, and Avery and Allison high fived in victory. That was, however, until Risty and Sebastian recovered from the shock of the sneak attack and shot at them. Their temporary friendship became nothing and Avery pushed Allison towards the gunfire, ducking behind her.

“Every girl for herself!” The diva screeched, crouching and covering her hair as Allison was hit in the chest with a paintball, the others just missing her. Allison rolled her eyes at her roommate’s cowardice and stepped to the side, exposing Avery’s attempted hiding place. Sebastian shot Avery in the back, and she yelped at the hit.

“Who’s left?” Risty asked Sebastian.

“Depends.” The gambler turned to Allison, who was watching in amusement as Avery overreacted to getting hit. “How many people have you guys eliminated?”

“Just Monique and these two.” Allison said, gesturing to Elena and Minerva. “As far as I know, Avery’s hit nobody.”

“I think I see the light!” Avery reached her hand into the air. “It’s coming closer!”

“That means that Victor, Wes, Ophelia, and Donna could be out there somewhere.” Risty said, completely ignoring Avery.

“Or it could just be the two of you.” Allison shrugged. “We haven’t seen anybody, not even our own teammates.”

“Do you need us, or can we go back to the jail now?” Elena asked. “There’s paint on the ends of my hair and I don’t want to sit here listening to her all day.”

“Oh, the horror! Now my shirt is stained!” Avery continued whining.

Sebastian waved the eliminated contestants off. “You can go. I never needed you in the first place.”

Minerva grinned. “Told you so.” When Elena raised her hand as though she was going to tug on her ponytail, the loudmouth screeched and ran in the direction of the jail. Allison yanked Avery off the ground and followed, dragging the drama queen behind her.

Confession Cam

Avery: “I don’t get why Allison decided to tolerate me even though I hate her. Clearly this whole… situation… with Isaac is more obvious than I thought if she picked up on it.”

Risty: “So we have no idea who it’s down to. It might just be Sebastian and I against four Oscars. It could be six of us against one Oscar. The possibilities are endless, which is what makes this such a good competition.” Risty smiled. “I’m a jock. It’s natural for me to want to win, no matter what game it is.”

Time passed, and the nine jailed contestants were getting tired of waiting for the challenge to finish. They lined up against a height chart and posed with a sign with their name on it, and Chef Hatchet took a picture of what would eventually be their mug shots. They then were led back to their cells. There was only one small cell per team, furnished only with a hard wooden bench, so killing time was difficult.

In the forest, it had become much more obvious that there weren’t many people left in the challenge. Sebastian and Risty were now in full hunt mode, sneaking around the woods in calculated silence. Paul and Irina strolled through the forest, knowing that if they were caught off guard Paul’s surprise survival instincts would kick in and save them.

Isaac had been on his own for the whole challenge, and it seemed to have gone to his head. He crept across the forest floor at a level even with the shrubs. He had shot one of his own paintballs at the ground so he could streak green war paint across his face. The troublemaker hadn’t hit anybody, but it wasn’t necessary. All he needed to do was not get caught and he would win the challenge, making up for his outburst this morning. It wasn’t that he needed the redemption for his reputation with his team. He needed it to try and lessen the burn of how terrible he felt about kissing Avery.

“Oh crap!” The troublemaker had been distracted by the thoughts of his mistake and his foot had snagged on a root. He fell to the ground, his knee hitting a sharp rock. Isaac screamed something censored at the top of his lungs, though his hands flew over his mouth when he realized what he had done. “Oh double crap!”

It was like his scream was a siren. Soon he heard the leaves around him start shifting and footsteps hitting the ground. Isaac ignored his throbbing knee and got to his feet just as the paintballs started flying. He darted through the woods, looking quickly over his shoulder to see who his attackers were. Sebastian and Risty were chasing after him with determined looks on their faces. He tried to shoot at them as he ran, though they weren’t accurate shots.

“Come on, think!” Isaac commanded himself, looking ahead to see if he could find a way out of this. Eventually he saw his escape route: a hill. If he slid down it fast enough and was able to duck into the bush at the end, hopefully they wouldn’t figure out where he’d gone. It was a risky move, but he chose to take it. When he reached the hill he slid on his knees down it. He had to avoid a few stones along the way, but eventually he ended up landing right in the bush he’d wanted. Now he just had to wait it out as The Emmys tried to find him.

He heard them walking around the area asking each other where he could have gone, but neither of them checked the bush. They talked about the strange paint stains marking the hill, knowing that they weren’t from him but figured they meant somebody else had been there. When it sounded like they finally had left the area, he sat up in the bush.

“What is this?” Isaac picked up an object that he had been sitting on and examined it. It was a broken piece of a gun. “That’s weird…” He got up, wincing at the pain in his bruised knee, and began to explore this section of forest. Soon he reached an area with recognizable trees. “This place…” He thought aloud. “This is where I’d set my traps!”

He rushed over to where he remembered setting up his rope masterpiece only to be shocked by the sight of somebody actually caught in it. The troublemaker suppressed his laughter in favor of trying to figure out who it was. Even though their back was facing him, he determined by the lanky build and hair color that it must have been Wes. The musician would have been a sitting duck except that he was clearly talking to somebody on the other side of the tree. Isaac couldn’t see who, so he decided to listen instead.

“The paint on the hill that you mentioned is like a marker leading straight to me,” Wes was saying, “It’s like an arrow saying ‘Hey, look at the idiot stuck upside down, go shoot him’.”

A sinister, almost bloodthirsty grin spread across Isaac’s face. Who else knew about the paint stains but the people who had just been on the hill? It must have been Risty or Sebastian, maybe both talking to their teammate. Eliminating them would probably finish the challenge and earn him the self-satisfaction he had wanted. Maybe it was because of the paint on his face, but suddenly Isaac felt like a warrior.

The warrior began to run at The Emmys, letting out a battle cry as he did so. He didn’t even look when he fired two paintballs at the person behind the tree, aiming low so the close shot wouldn’t hit them anywhere too sensitive. He then shot Wes in the chest. His eyes wild, Isaac pumped his fist in victory.

“Yes! Score some for Isaac!” He turned to brag to Wes. “Who just kicked some major butt in the challenge? This guy!” The expression on Wes’s face was not one of defeat, but of horror. Isaac’s excitement faded. “What? Are you okay?”

“I-I’m okay…” The musician stuttered, his eyes wide. “But… Donna…”

“…Donna?” That was when Isaac realized that his competitor wasn’t staring at him but over his shoulder. The troublemaker knew he had made a mistake before he even dared to turn around, but he did anyway.

He had completely misinterpreted who was waiting behind the tree. It was not Risty or Sebastian, but Donna who Wes had been talking to, and she had been sitting down. The shots that he had purposefully aimed low had hit her in the face. Since it was from a close range, her head had flung back just enough to bash into the tree behind her.

The brunette's body was slumped and her eyes closed, one already swelling up from the paintball to the face. The hair on the back of her head was slowly getting soaked in red.

Confession Cam

Wes: “Hanging useless from the tree was terrifying. I didn’t see him coming, but then all of a sudden Isaac had wreaked havoc on the entire challenge.” The musician’s eyes were stressed, his hair a mess, and there was still paint on his shirt. “I really thought for a minute that Isaac had accidentally killed Donna. She looked dead. I think Isaac had the same thought. He shot himself in the shoulder with a paintball, and then showed me how to undo the knot around my ankle. Then we just stood there not sure what to do with her until we realized Chef could help.”

“I think it’s this way, come on!” Isaac pushed aside a few branches for Wes, who was carrying unconscious Donna. They were so close to the jail and the first aid trailer, but it felt so far. “I am so sorry for this. You don’t even understand how bad I feel. I thought she was-”

“It’s not me you should be apologizing to.” Wes replied. “Just stop and wait until Chef fixes her up.”

“What if she has to get removed from the competition due to injury like Izzy did?” Isaac spoke more to himself than Wes. “It will be all my fault! Everybody’s going to think I did it on purpose because of the argument we had at breakfast!”

“No, you really should be bad and bring Izzy over for breakfast.”

Wes and Isaac both yelped at the sound of Donna randomly babbling. The smart aleck’s hands twitched a little, and then her good eye flicked open. She looked up at Wes, but didn’t even seem to recognize him. She put her hand on her black eye and grimaced.

“Can’t see but okay, I guess this forest ride stranger.”

Wes narrowed his eyes in confusion at Donna. “That wasn’t even a sentence.”

She just stared at the sky. “Sentence is scentless, a scentless apprentice, apprentice is senselessly sentenced, it’s endless.”

“Oh god, it’s worse than we thought!” Her teammate cried.

“At least she’s conscious.” Isaac tried to stay positive as he pushed through another bush. There in the distance they saw the prison set. The guys picked up the pace, Donna still jabbering away in strange broken English, and when they got to the set Isaac burst through the door. “This is an emergency!”

“Isaac?” Cara grabbed onto her cell bars. “What’s wrong? Are you okay?”

“I am, but Donna’s not!”

Sensing he was needed, Chef Hatchet entered from the backroom of the jail. When he saw Wes carry Donna through the door, he went up to the girl and began examining her.

“Follow my finger.” Chef instructed, holding up his index finger and moving it side to side. Donna’s eyes didn’t follow, instead drifted to look at the cells of people behind him. Ophelia waved at her, but the now irrational smart aleck just tilted her head in confusion. The large man shook his head in worry and instructed Wes, “Put her down.”

“She kind of just became conscious, I don’t think she’s-”

“Put her down.” Chef repeated, this time with more force. Wes complied, and Donna stumbled but didn’t fall. Chef just shook his head again. “I told Chris that someone would get hit in the face without goggles, and now look what happened.”

“Attention contestants!” Chris’s voice rang from hidden speakers out in the forest. “I’ve just received some news that someone was hit illegally and got hurt. She’s unconscious again, so to avoid any lawsuits this challenge is going to have to end. There are only four of you still out there, two from each team, so you guys are going to have to meet in front of the prison set and have one last shootout. Last team standing wins.”

“Oh, finally.” Irina gave a sigh of relief. “I’m sick of this.”

“We’re going to win, you know.” Paul assured her. “Who on the other team could out-shoot us?”

“Um, I think you mean who could out-shoot you.” The model corrected.

“Well… yeah. Kind of.”

The remaining Oscars eventually found their way to the prison set. They stepped back onto the studios naively expecting to be greeted by whoever their competition was and offered a fair fight. Instead, they found nobody.

“Maybe they’re not here yet?” Irina suggested as Paul looked around with a watchful eye.

“No…” Paul raised his gun. “They’re here somewhere.”

Irina watched in fascination as Paul slowly turned to get a full view of the area. When paintballs suddenly began shooting from the edge of the forest, he quickly pulled Irina to the side. Paul shot into the bushes the blasts came from, but from the corner of her eye Irina saw movement to their side. “Paul, on your right!”

“Oh!” The Boy Scout shot a paintball at the oncoming attacker but it was too late. While his paintball had hit the target, so had theirs.

“Darn it!” Risty stomped her foot, wiping at the blob of red paint on her arm where she had been hit. “I’m always so close to winning!”

“Hey, losers!” Chris stepped out onto the stairs of the jail. “Since you got shot, you have to clear the battlefield for the showdown!”

“Showdown?” Irina’s eyes bugged and she grabbed onto Paul’s arm before he could leave her. “What am I supposed to do without you?”

“Win.” The all-American boy stated. “I know you can.”

“You don’t even know who’s out there!”

“Yeah, but I know you’re not here just to look pretty. Prove it to everybody else.” Paul moved the model’s arm off of him and joined Chris in his observing spot on the stairs. When Risty made her way over, he quietly asked her, “Who’s out there?”

“Sebastian.”

The Boy Scout’s confidence in his teammate faltered, though he wouldn’t let it show on his face. “Okay.”

Irina stood in the area between the prison and the forest, her gun pointed at the trees. Her unknown enemy was there somewhere, and her legs were shaking as she waited for them to take another shot. Just like Paul had done, she needed to let her instincts take over. She took deep breaths, trying to clear her head and let her body react without thought. When the paintballs eventually came shooting again, she somehow found herself running at them.

The model wasn’t fast, but she was slender and found it easy to dodge the paint. She continued charging into the woods, raising her gun as she neared the bush her attacker was hiding behind. In a few practically subconscious movements, she leaned over the shrub and hit Sebastian in the shoulder with a paintball. She stayed quiet and caught her breath, unsure whether to be shocked or proud of herself.

True to his personality, Chris McLean broke the silence. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Irina just won the challenge!”

“Lucky shot.” Sebastian trudged over to the prison to take his mug shot. When the realization that she’d won kicked in, Irina literally jumped for joy and rushed to go free her teammates from their cell.

Confession Cam

Irina: “Oh my gosh, I did it! I cannot believe it! This is great!” The model did a victory dance in the confessional. “It was all Paul’s doing though. When he said that I wasn’t just a pretty face, he had told me what I wanted to hear all along. He was the one that I had in mind when I shot Sebastian because he gave me the courage to do it. After that and him saving me during the challenge, I definitely need to start taking him seriously.”

''Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.''

Donna rolled onto her side, trying to ignore the high-pitched noise piercing her dreams. When it didn’t stop, one of her eyes flicked open, the other swollen shut. It took a few moments for her vision to focus and reveal that she was in an unfamiliar room. There was medical equipment surrounding her, and the day’s last rays of sunlight shined in through a large window in front of her.

“Well, look who finally decided to return to the world of the living.”

If she hadn’t been lying down, Donna probably would have jumped at the sound of the smooth voice behind her. She turned to find that Sebastian was in a chair near the side of her bed. “Where am I?”

“A medical room in The Hotel.” He explained. “You remember what happened, don’t you?”

“I remember being with Wes and hitting my head.” She stated. “Chef Hatchet tried to fill me in on the rest the first time I woke up. Apparently I was disoriented or something?”

“Disoriented and then unconscious, apparently.” Sebastian leaned forward in his chair, resting his elbows on his knees. “I wouldn’t know. I was too busy losing the challenge for us.”

“Who beat you?”

“Irina.” Donna didn’t respond, and instead tried to feel the bruised skin around her eye. It hurt even though she was putting minimal pressure on it, but she wanted to test how terrible it really was. “Your eye doesn’t look that bad. It could have been much worse.”

Despite the fact that he had meant what he said, Donna glared at Sebastian with her good eye. “Why are you here?”

“Chef let me in.” The gambler stated. “You’ve been having visitors for hours. Wes is still sitting out in the hall waiting for you to wake up.”

“Okay, but why are you here?” The smart aleck repeated.

“You don’t think as your teammate I want to check on you?”

Donna started to roll her eyes, but winced in pain. “Sebastian, I don’t think you understand how well I have you figured out. I know you don’t do anything without an underlying purpose.”

He gave her a slight smile. “That’s true.” She continued to stare at him with a hard look in her eyes, and he shifted in his seat. “It’s about the elimination…”

“I’ve repeatedly said that I’m not helping you-”

“No, this is different. I’m here for your benefit.” He leaned in closer to where she sat on the flimsy bed, lowering his voice. “I normally wouldn’t do this, but since it’s you I’ll make an exception.”

“Just tell me.”

Sebastian took a deep breath before saying, “The team wants to vote off Wes.”

“What?!”

“Shh, I told you he’s right outside.” He covered her mouth with his hand, and despite her anger she didn’t push it away. Instead she nodded for him to continue. “Look, all we know about what happened during the challenge was that he got caught in a trap, you stayed with him, and you were still together when you were knocked out. This led to everybody assuming that what happened to you was his fault.”

“But it wasn’t!” The injured Emmy insisted, her voice muffled behind her teammate’s hand.

“Yeah, but since you’ve been delirious, unconscious, and asleep you haven’t been able to tell us that, now have you?”

Donna pushed his hand off of her mouth. “He can’t be eliminated because of me. It’s not his fault-”

“Donna,” Sebastian managed to get her to keep eye contact with him. “I don’t like Wes, but I know you do. If it’s what you want I’ll keep him in the game, but you need to vote with me tonight.”

“I can’t. Chef said that I’m not in a stable enough condition to vote today. He told me the only thing I could do is get some rest. That’s why I feel asleep in the first place.”

“Your vote needs to be at the elimination even if you don’t cast it.” The charmer pointed out. “Somebody must be voting in your place.”

Donna looked to the side. “...I can’t tell you who.”

“Why not?”

“You do something for me, I owe you. That’s how people like you function.”

“This is different.”

“Seriously, what’s the price?”

“For you?” He gave her a smooth smirk. “There isn’t one.” Donna stayed quiet, contemplating her possible actions. Sebastian began heading for the door. “Well, I guess this would be as good a time to leave as ever…”

“Wes is voting for me.” He stopped in his tracks, waiting for her to elaborate. “Since I can’t attend the elimination, by default my vote went to the last person I was with, and that was Wes.”

“Good… this might work out after all.” The gambler was at the door when Donna spoke up again.

“Oh, and Sebastian? Thank you.”

He smiled at her before stepping into the hallway. Wes, who was leaning on the wall outside the door, gave him a hopeful expression. “Is she awake?”

Sebastian just slammed the door shut behind him and gave the musician a menacing look. “Let’s talk, shall we?”

“Welcome, Emmys, to your third Team’s Choice Awards in a row!” Chris grinned as he stepped onstage. “Your team had a tough time in the challenge today, and I’m sure you’ve all noticed that you’re missing one member.”

“Donna’s not eliminated, is she?” Ophelia asked, frantically looking around for her friend.

“Not unless you guys voted her off.” The host said. “Nurse Hatchet reported earlier that Donna is okay, but he doesn’t want her participating in the competition until tomorrow. That means that she can’t attend the elimination. Her vote automatically went to the person she was with last, so Wes actually got to vote twice.” All eyes turned to the musician, who gave them a nervous smile. The camera then shifted to show the Red Carpet of Shame. “Today, whoever is voted off will be leaving in a lovely military jeep. On both sides of the road leading out of the set, there will be soldiers firing paintballs at you. The jeep has no doors, windows, or a roof.”

Several of the competitors gasped, and Chris took out a stack of papers. He hopped off the stage so he was standing in front of the bleachers. “The elimination ceremony’s going to work a little differently today. In my hands I have your mug shots from the challenge. When I reveal your mug shot, you can come up and take it and a star. You’re safe. The person whose mug shot I don’t have is eliminated.” The host turned over the first picture and displayed it to the team. “The first person safe is Sebastian.”

Several of The Emmys cackled at the picture of the furious gambler flipping the bird to the camera. “Oh, ha ha.” Sebastian took his photo with a serious look on his face. “You can stop laughing now.”

“Next up we have Risty,” Her mug shot showed her with a bright smile on her face, her hair taking up most of the frame. “Victor,” The actor’s photo showed him looking straight-on and giving the camera his best model face. “Ophelia,” The artist looked terrified in her mug shot, seeming to think she was actually being arrested. “Monique,” The designer looked unimpressed in her picture, probably because of her early elimination from the challenge. “And Minerva.”

“Ooh, thank you, thank you, thank you!” The flamboyant girl literally leapt from her seat, taking her mug shot and star. The picture had been taken while she was still talking, so she had her mouth wide open and eyes half closed. Elena stuck her tongue out at her when she walked back to the bleachers.

“The last name before the bottom two is...” Chris held up the mug shot. “Donna. Looks like you guys were nice enough to not vote off an injured teammate.” The picture showed her looking disoriented, her name plaque held upside down and paint all over her face. “And look who we have left. A bottom two veteran and newcomer.” Wes looked fearful of being left without a star, but Elena didn’t seem to care. “Wes, you spent most of the challenge hanging from a tree and didn’t react fast enough to save your teammate from getting hurt. Elena, you’re just obnoxious.” Chris held the last mug shot out of view. “The person who is in this picture is…

“Wes.”

“WHAT?!” Elena shrieked, whipping her head around to snarl at her teammates. “YOU VOTED FOR ME?!”

“You screw up almost every challenge.” Monique pointed out. “Did you really think we’d keep you over somebody who messed up once?”

“I wasn’t asking you!” Elena stomped towards the bleachers until she was standing right in front of Sebastian. “You lied to me! You said you lied to Donna and told them all to vote for Wes! I trusted you, and you tricked me!”

Sebastian shrugged. “Stuff happens.”

“I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU!” Elena tried to claw at him, but Chef Hatchet appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her. She was screaming as he carried her over to the jeep, strapping her in and placing a football helmet on her.

“To protect your face.” He stated before sitting in the driver’s seat and pulling away from the curb. The paintballs began firing, and Elena began yelling even louder.

“Well, I honestly didn’t see that coming.” Chris admitted, handing Wes his mug shot. “You got lucky.”

Confession Cam

Sebastian: “Wes didn’t get lucky. I didn’t choose to save him just for Donna’s sake…”

The shot then switched to a previously unaired scene. Sebastian was marching alone up the stairs of The Hotel, clearly just returning from the challenge because he still wore his paint-stained shirt. He was muttering something to himself about losing when somebody grabbed him by the arm.

“Sebastian!” He found Minerva standing behind him looking terrified. “I need your help!”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just…” The blonde began to speak at rapid speed. “I really need Elena to be eliminated since I can’t stand her anymore, and she’s not doing anything for our team and she’s just always sooooo mean to me and I just can’t take it any longer! I thought I could stand up to her, but honestly why not eliminate her instead? So will you help me? Please? I’ll do anything!”

Suddenly she caught Sebastian’s interest. “Anything you say?”

“Yes, just please get rid of her!"

The charmer smirked. “Fine. If she gets voted off tonight, you’re in debt to me. You owe me one big favor, which you must do no matter what or when it is. Deal?”

Minerva hesitated but eventually nodded her head. “I'm desperate, so deal.”

The scene changed back to the confessional, where Sebastian still sat. “The thing about Minerva is that she’s so gullible and afraid of everything. If I ask her anything, she’ll probably do it out of fear. I can get her to do whatever I need her to. It’s almost better than an alliance.”

Isaac sat in the stairwell between the second and third floor staring at the wall. What had happened in the challenge was his fault. All he had wanted was to make himself feel better about what happened with Avery. He wanted to forget any attraction he had to her, and instead just think about how well he had done. Instead, all he could think about is that he had physically hurt Donna, and that if Cara ever found out what happened with him and Avery she was going to be emotionally hurt.

“Isaac?”

Isaac looked to see that it was none other than the nature lover standing at the top of the stairs. “Oh, hey.”

“What are you doing?”

“Sitting.”

Cara walked down the stairs to sit beside him. They were both quiet for a while, until she eventually broke the silence. “You’re thinking about how you screwed up in the challenge today, aren’t you?”

“Among other things, yes.” He muttered.

“We all screw up. You might have hurt Donna, but she’s okay. At least you weren’t dumb enough to trust a jewel thief.”

“You weren’t dumb. We all had no idea. I’m the one who’s always doing stupid things.”

“Nothing you do is stupid.” Cara claimed. “We all make mistakes, but we do good things that balance them out.”

“What do I do that’s so good? I’m a jerk to everybody.”

“Well, you’re always nice to me. You’re more than nice to me, as a matter of fact.” The brunette fiddled with her hands nervously. “I don’t mind the mistakes you made, because everything you say to me makes me happy.”

“You don’t understand, Cara.” His eyes met her large brown ones. "I'm a mess. You really don’t want to trust me.”

That was when Cara leaned in and kissed him. When she realized what she was doing, she quickly pulled away, her face turning pink. “I… I trust you. And I really, really like you. And I think I hear Irina calling my name.” The nature lover rushed back up the stairs, afraid to see his reaction.

Isaac wanted to follow her, but couldn’t make himself do it. He just put his face in his hands and groaned.

Chapter Fifteen: Bite Me
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment, we had our second violent challenge in a row!” Chris McLean grinned excitedly. “The episode started with Allison and Angel sneaking out after dark. They thought I didn’t know…” He clicked his tongue. “I’m so ashamed of them. They should know by now that I see everything. Anyways, the next day at breakfast, Isaac caused a scene because he was ticked off about his make out session with Avery possibly ruining his relationship with Cara.

“During the challenge, I gave everybody a paintball gun and sent them into an all-out war! Sebastian attempted to organize his team like an army, but ended up with only two idiots and Risty following his orders. Meanwhile, Isaac secretly set up rope traps for his competitors, and Wes was dumb enough to wander into one. Paul let out his inner soldier in order to rescue Irina. He shot paintballs at Donna, but she managed to escape by… well, falling down a hill and breaking her gun. She found Wes dangling from a tree, and they decided to be weak and defenseless together.

“They weren’t together for much longer because Isaac came along and,” Chris made over exaggerated air quotes, “‘Accidentally’ knocked Donna unconscious with a paintball to the face. Eventually it came down to Irina versus Sebastian. Without knight in shining armor Paul to protect her, Irina panicked but somehow shot out Sebastian for the win. After the challenge ended, Donna woke up in the medical room to find Sebastian waiting to make her an offer. He agreed to save her friend Wes from elimination supposedly just because he liked her. Sounds suspicious, no?

“At the elimination, Sebastian lived up to his promise and Elena was finally eliminated over Wes. It was revealed that Minerva had actually made a deal with the devil- oh, I mean Sebastian- to get the socialite voted off. At the end of the episode, Cara revealed her feelings for Isaac in the stairwell. Totally unaware of what he had done with Avery, she kissed him and then ran away, leaving him with a huge choice to make.” Chris grinned as he took a seat on a set of stairs. “What will Isaac do about his romance situation? Will Minerva be able to escape the deal she made with Sebastian? Will these contestants be able to keep running from their problems, or will they get bitten in the butt? Find out right now on Total… Drama… Island… For Your Entertainment!”

The camera shifted, tilting on its side as a pair of hands struggled to get the lens to focus. When the picture was clear, Minerva backed away from it and plopped into a swivel chair.

“Hello faithful fans, and welcome to another installment of the RealityGossip Behind the Scenes Video Blog! As always, I’m your trusty host Minerva, and I couldn’t be happier right now because Elena’s finally gone!” Minerva spun her chair in a circle with a laugh. “Last episode was way dramatic, but I can’t tell you too much. All I can say is that I’m so glad the other member of the bottom two stayed since he definitely didn’t deserve to go.” Somebody cleared their throat off screen, and Minerva pouted in the direction of the sound. “I’m getting to you guys! Jeez, hold on.”

The blonde turned back to the camera and plastered on another grin. “This wouldn’t be a behind the scenes blog without some behind the scenes interviews, now would it? Today I have not one, but two special guests for you.” She zoomed out the camera to show her guests sitting in chairs beside her. “From my team, we have my wonderful, pretty, and fashionable friend Monique Darling!”

“I take it you think the overdone introduction made up for making us wait?” Monique asked.

Minerva shrugged. “Did it?”

“…Yes.”

“Good! My second guest is from The Oscars team. Ooh, fraternizing with the enemy! I really couldn’t see this guy being anybody’s enemy, though. Here’s the sweet, loyal, and friendly Paul Adams!”

“Hey there.” Paul gave the camera a wave from his seat beside Monique.

“Paul and Monique are here to answer some questions I came up with about their teams, since I think they’re both pretty neutral towards most of their teammates.” Minerva explained, holding up an index card with several things written on it. “They’ve agreed to answer as honestly as possible. Unless I say otherwise, these questions only apply to the contestants left in the game. Ready?”

“You sound like Chris when you do that.” Monique commented.

“Oh yeah.” Paul agreed.

“Question one,” Minerva ignored them and read off of her card, “If your team had to choose a leader, who would it be?”

“Definitely Sebastian.” Monique answered. “He’s sketchy, but still would make us win.”

“Um…” Paul hesitated. “If it was a vote, then probably Allison. But if it was just whoever took over first, then Avery.”

“Okay, question two: who do you think does the least for your team?”

Paul made an indecisive hissing noise with his mouth. “Uh… Angel hasn’t been doing too hot in the last two challenges, but I think overall Cara does the least. Please don’t tell them I said that!”

“Only the fans get to know.” Minerva pointed to the camera. “That’s why it’s behind the scenes. Monique?”

“Ophelia.” The dark-haired girl bluntly stated.

“Question three: who do you think is seen as the best looking person on your team?”

Monique gave Paul an all-knowing grin. “I think everybody knows your answer to this one.”

Paul gave her an embarrassed smile. “What can I say? Irina’s a model.”

“Well, I’m not so quick to decide.” The trendsetter said. “It depends on who you’re asking. The three guys we have left are all appealing in their own ways.”

“What about the girls?” Minerva asked.

Monique ran a hand through the longer side of her hair. “Well, obviously me.” Paul and Minerva laughed at her reaction, but Monique remained straight-faced. “I don’t see why you’re laughing.”

“Question four!” Minerva tried to push past the awkward moment. “If two contestants on your team were secretly hooking up, who do you think it would be?”

“Isaac and Avery.” Paul shuddered at the thought. “They’re both pretty much heartless and I wouldn’t put it past Isaac to break Cara’s heart.”

“You really think so?” The loudmouth asked.

“Of course.”

“And what about our team, Monique?” Minerva questioned her friend.

Monique thought about it for a moment. “I don’t know. Our team seems to be more filled with potentially hormonal teenagers than theirs.”

“Ha.” Paul snorted. “That’s a lie.”

“No, Minerva and I seem to be the only non-romantically inclined people on our team.” The fashionista claimed. “Ophelia and Victor have their thing going on. Wes and Sebastian are clearly competing for Donna without her even realizing it. If Zack was still around, he’d probably have been dating Risty by now, and who knows what Elena and Gabe did in their spare time-”

“Too much information!” Paul interrupted.

“Seriously.” Minerva stuck her tongue out.

“You asked me to answer as honestly as possible.” Monique repeated the blog host’s words. “I’m just doing what you asked.”

Confession Cam

Minerva: “Monique, I love you as a friend and all, but you’re not going to be on my show again if you keep answering questions like that!” The blonde crossed her arms. “The fans want to know what goes on behind the scenes, but not behind imaginary closed doors!”

Monique: “I say what I mean. If I didn’t, then who would?”

It was late when Angel crept down the third floor hallway brushing the ashes from his shirt. He had been in the empty cafeteria setting different food wrappers aflame, and now was hoping that nobody would realize he was gone. He unlocked the door to his room with soot covered hands and snuck into the darkness, slowly closing the door behind him. Assuming that Isaac was asleep, he tiptoed over to his bed and turned on the lamp on the nearby table.

He jumped back in horror when he found Isaac sitting up and staring at him.

“¡Qué demonios!” Angel stumbled over some dirty clothes and fell to the floor. He quickly got to his feet and glared at Isaac. “Why didn’t you tell me you were awake?!”

“I didn’t think it mattered.” The troublemaker replied, his voice lacking its usual attitude. “What’s on your hands?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing.” Angel quickly brushed the soot from hands onto his jeans. “Why are you still up?”

“I need your help.”

The pyromaniac raised an eyebrow. “To sleep?”

“No! I just need to talk to you!” Isaac explained. “Man to man. Dude to dude. Bro to bro.”

“Okay, I get it.” Angel slouched into the armchair at the side of the room. “So, what?”

“I have been faced with… a dilemma.”

The dark-haired Oscar gave his roommate a questioning glance, leaning his chair on its back legs. “That’s pretty vague.”

Isaac sighed. “I screwed up a few days ago.”

Angel’s glance turned into a glare. “I can’t read your mind, dude. You need to elaborate.”

“I may have sort of, kind of, stupidly, accidentally made out with Avery.”

All four legs of Angel’s chair thumped onto the floor. “What?!”

“It was an accident! I don’t know what happened!” Isaac screeched. “I was in the cafeteria and she was just there! Next thing I know she’s kissing me, telling me to forget Cara!”

His roommate sneered. “Oh god, now I’ll never be able to see the cafeteria the same. And I was just there!” He dug his hand into the sticking up part of his hair. “So what are you going to do about it?”

“…The story’s not over.” Angel groaned, and Isaac grimaced. “A couple of days ago Cara kissed me on the stairs.”

Angel raised an eyebrow. “And what did you do?”

“Nothing. She just ran away. We haven’t talked since.”

“Ugh, Isaac, Isaac, Isaac.” The pyromaniac shook his head. “What do you expect me to help you with?”

“Help me choose!” At that, Angel laughed. Isaac gaped at him, and when he didn’t stop he tossed a sneaker at him. “Shut up, man! This isn’t funny!”

“Yes, it is.” He replied, deflecting the shoe. “You really think you actually have to think about it?”

“…What do you mean?”

“I mean that Cara’s nice and innocent and is crazy enough to have a thing for you. And Avery… well, she probably has been trying to get you voted off. It’d have to be a freaking superhuman kiss to get you to choose her over Cara.”

“But Avery’s hot.”

“That’s all she has going for her, though.” Angel crossed his arms, and Isaac raised a speculative brow.

“You’re just still against her because of the Robert thing, aren’t you?”

“Even if I wasn’t, I’m speaking out of your best interest.” Angel leaned back in his chair and tapped a finger to his temple. “Use your head and pick Cara.”

Knock knock knock.

“Victor?”

Knock knock knock.

“Victor?”

The only response was violent snoring.

Wes rolled his eyes and put a pillow over his head, trying to ignore the voice at the door. Why was somebody knocking on their door this late?

Knock knock knock.

“Victor?”

Knock knock knock.

“Victor?”

Knock knock knock.

“Victor?”

When his roommate still didn’t answer, Wes groaned and sat up. “Can’t you just come in through the bathroom, Ophelia?”

It took only a few seconds for Ophelia to burst through the connected bathroom door in her pajamas. “I need Victor.”

“I can tell.” Wes lied back down and pointed to the side. “Have fun waking him up.” The musician put the pillow back over his face, though he peeked out from underneath to secretly watch the show.

Ophelia approached the end of Victor’s bed and watched him sleep. He was sprawled out with his body sideways and half off the bed, and his mouth was wide open as he rapidly snored. The artist cocked her head and smiled. “So cute.”

And then she pounced on him.

Victor’s eyes instantly opened only to find Ophelia sitting on top of him, her expression like an excited puppy. He stared for a minute, seemingly processing what was happening, but eventually smiled. “Oh, hello there.”

“I was knocking on your door.” She stated.

“And now you’re here… on top of me…”

“Yes.” Ophelia stayed put, not noticing Wes’s muffled laughter in the background.

Victor’s smile turned more awkward. “So… um… can I ask why?”

“Oh, right!” The blonde hopped back to her feet, grabbing Victor’s hand. “Come with me!”

The drama king uncertainly followed her out the door. Ophelia led him downstairs to the lobby, and then down one of the halls that led to the cafeteria. She stopped in front of a closed door. “Where are we going?”

“You’ll see!” The artist replied in a sing-song voice. When she opened the door, they were faced with a wooden set of spiraling stairs. Before Victor could question her, she was already leading him up them. At the top was a door marked “Emergency Exit”. Clearly not understanding the meaning of the phrase, Ophelia pushed open the door and brought Victor through it.

They were now on the roof of The Hotel. Though it wasn’t the tallest building in McLean Studios, its placement allowed it to be the one with the best view. The buildings around them seemed to move aside so they could view the skyline of Major City. Behind the tall city buildings, the dark sky started to fade into violet.

“It’s…” For once, Victor was lost for words.

“Spectacular?” Ophelia suggested, a breeze blowing through her hair as she headed towards the edge of the building. “Glorious? Wonderful? Beautiful?”

“All of the above.” He watched as the purple on the skyline started fading into red. When he looked back to Ophelia, she had sat down on the ledge and was staring the direction of the city. He sat beside her. “How did you find this?”

“I was looking for Donna one day and found the door. It was daytime the first time, but I just knew it would look amazing at sunrise.” Ophelia pulled her knees to her chest, resting her chin on them. Instead of the sunrise, Victor was distracted by her curious demeanor. In the dim light, her skin appeared paper white with just as pale hair curling messily around her face. Her bright eyes watched the sunrise so intently that he wondered if somehow she saw something that he didn’t.

“Ophelia, why did you bring me here?”

It took her a notably long time to respond. “To see the sunrise, of course.”

“No, I mean why did you bring me here?” Victor restated his question. “Why not Donna or somebody else?”

Ophelia’s eyes trained onto his face. She tilted her head slightly before giving him a shy smile. “It had to be for you. I thought it was special… and you’re special to me. It seemed perfect just like you.”

It was uncharacteristic for him, but Victor gave a completely unselfish answer. “I’m not perfect.”

“Pretty close.”

“I act like I do for other people. You are just you, no matter what anybody thinks, but they still like you much better.”

The reds in the sunrise were starting to look pink, but Ophelia still looked at Victor. “People don’t like me. They think I’m weird, strange, dumb.” She paused, pursing her lips before continuing, “They always say I’m crazy.”

“Who says that?”

“Oh, plenty of people.”

“…Well, I don’t think you’re crazy at all.”

Ophelia leaned her head on his shoulder. “Right now, that’s all I need.”

He wound his arm around her waist and they stayed quiet as the sun rose, Ophelia captivated with the view but Victor caught in his own thoughts. Eventually Victor wrapped both of his arms around Ophelia, pulling her against him. They sat like that in total silence, even when the sun was up.

For Ophelia, that was all she needed.

Confession Cam

Victor: “She’s odd, but she’s beautiful. Ophelia’s unlike any girl I’ve ever met, and I don’t know why but I like that. A lot.” He had a strangely soft expression on his face, his emotions for once understated. “You can call me a sap, a hopeless romantic, whatever you want, but I think I might be falling in love on a reality show.”

“Guys, who unwrapped all the food in the fridge?!”

Angel sunk lower in his seat as Risty and Monique rummaged through the kitchen. He was just glad he was smart enough to wash the ash off the countertops.

“You okay?” Allison asked from across the table.

“Yeah, yeah, fine!” Angel replied with a forced grin.

Allison rolled her eyes. “I’m sure-”

“Hey, what did I miss?” Isaac interrupted, sitting in the seat beside Angel.

“We’re not going to get breakfast for a while.” Angel said. “Somebody trashed the kitchen.”

“That sucks.” The troublemaker sneered. “Have you guys seen Cara?”

The roommates then got into a conversation about… well, Allison wasn’t quite sure what. After a few minutes, she gave up on trying to participate in it and crossed her arms. Avery slid into the seat beside her with a cheeky grin.

“Looks like somebody’s jealous.”

Allison immediately stopped pouting. “What are you talking about?”

“Angel’s your supposed ‘partner in crime’, isn’t he?” Avery asked. “Looks like he has a new best friend.”

The Goth snorted. “Is that how everything works in your head? Everybody is jealous of each other?”

“I have eyes, Allison. I can see you shooting daggers at Isaac.”

“Mind your own business, would you?” The daredevil snarled, and the drama queen laughed.

At the other team’s table, the atmosphere was just as negative. Minerva was babbling to Donna about how much better her eye looked, not realizing she was simultaneously giving the smart aleck a headache and embarrassing her. Sebastian and Wes sat in seats near them.

“You’re lucky I let you stay over Elena.” The gambler said. “She would have been easy to get rid of any time. You’re different.”

“Are you saying you’re trying to vote me off?” Wes asked.

“No. I’m saying that even if I wanted to I couldn’t.” He restated. “You have too many people who wouldn’t vote for you.”

Wes gave him a nervous grin. “I’d consider that a good thing, right?”

“Good for you. When Donna’s done with you, though…” Sebastian made the motion of slitting his throat and Wes glared.

“So that’s why you don’t like me, huh?”

“No. I have plenty of other reasons.”

Before Wes could question his teammate, Victor and Ophelia joined the table. They sat arm in arm and looked practically enamored with each other. Minerva’s attention was immediately directed from Donna to the new pair.

“My gossip sense tells me something has changed here.” The loudmouth wiggled her eyebrows, and Ophelia looked away with a twitter of a laugh.

“Oh yes.” Victor replied with a proud grin.

“Seems a bit sudden…” Donna commented, looking unsurely at Ophelia.

Victor answered in the artist’s honor with, “O spirit of love, how quick and fresh art thou.” Donna rolled her eyes at his Shakespeare quote, but chose to bite back her words.

“Hey, Monique!” Minerva called into the kitchen. The trendsetter glanced out through the food window. “Guess you were right about that hormonal teenagers thing!”

“I always am!” The dark-haired girl hollered back. Risty stepped out from the kitchen beside her, hair pulled back into a cloud of a ponytail behind her head, and placed a tray on the counter in front of her.

“Breakfast is served!” The athlete banged a spoon on the tray, and the fashionista quickly went back into the kitchen to avoid having to serve anybody. As a line formed in front of Risty, Cara entered through the cafeteria doors.

“Oops.” She stopped in the doorway at the sight of the line. “Looks like I’m late.”

“I’d say you’re just on time.” The nature lover’s eyes widened at the sight of Isaac. It had been days since they’d last talked, and yet here he was acting like everything was perfectly fine. “What’s new?”

“Um… not much. I just used some of my phone time to call home.” Cara bit her lip as she walked to join the line, but Isaac held a plate out in front of her.

“No need to wait for breakfast. I’ve got it all covered.” She took the plate from him and examined it carefully. Two pieces of toast and an apple. “Risty made sausage and eggs, but I figured you were more of a hardcore vegetarian and wouldn’t want that.” Cara kept looking at the plate, and Isaac’s face fell. When she eventually looked up, though, she had a smile on her face.

“Thank you.” They began to walk back to the table, the awkwardness out the window.

As usual, after eating the teams attempted to disperse in a race to not be stuck with cleanup duty. However, any attempts to escape were thwarted by Rachel Claire waiting in the lobby. “Jeez, took you guys long enough.”

“What is your obsession with starting challenges right after we eat?” Avery questioned.

Rachel Claire held up a well-manicured finger. “Not my obsession. Chris’s. He just thinks it’s ideal challenge time.” She snickered at the groan she received. “Let’s just hope your breath smells good for this one.”

“Let me guess: Victorian romance?”

“Not quite.”

“Thriller?”

“Kind of.”

“Horror?”

“Getting warmer.”

The cast and Rachel Claire stood in the front room of a Victorian castle set. The set was one of the tallest in the studio, and was made fully out of ancient-looking stones. The interior was decorated in a Gothic style, with a dark stone floor beneath the arched ceiling. Candelabras and chandeliers covered the room, and a set of stairs wound up to the top of the castle. There was only one large window behind the stairs, and it cast various colors from its washed out mosaic panes.

“Welcome, victims, to the supernatural set.” Chris McLean appeared at the top of the stairs wearing a long black cape. He slid down the banister and stood in front of the cast, giving them a fake blood stained smile. “I’m sure you know of the supernatural romances that are so popular today: The Bloodsucker Journals, Real Gore, Young Wolfman, and most importantly Daylight-”

“Team Jason!” Minerva burst out, pumping her fist.

“Oh no way, Team Edmund!” Avery argued. The two girls glared at each other, and Chris laughed.

“So I see you’ve heard of them.” He drew a pile of index cards from beneath his cape. “I have randomly assigned you roles for this two-part challenge. Angel, Avery, Monique, Paul, and Sebastian, you are the vampires. Allison, Cara, Ophelia, Victor, and Wes, you’re the werewolves. And Donna, Irina, Isaac, Minerva, and Risty are…”

“Witches?” Minerva suggested.

“Nope. You’re the prey.” Chris cackled. “The first part of the challenge is vampires vs. prey. Each vampire will be given a key with a colored tag on it that corresponds to a certain room in the castle. The rooms are hidden in secret locations, so your first task is not only to find the room but to somehow get to it. Once you unlock the door to the room, you’ll find a member of the prey inside from the opposite team. Your job is to get the prey to let you land ‘the bite’.”

Chris pulled out a pair of fake vampire teeth and clacked them together in his hands. Red paint dripped from the ends of each fang. “This is ‘the bite’. You have to leave the two red marks somewhere on them, preferably their necks. How that happens is your choice. You can be a romantic vampire, a cruel vampire, a sneaky vampire, whatever. If the prey manages to snatch the teeth from you, there’s no way you can plant the bite so you lose. The challenge is going to be judged on how good of a show you put on when planting the bite. You need to impress the judge. Any questions?”

“Who’s the judge?” Monique asked with a raise of her hand.

“I’m glad you asked.” A drumroll started from out of nowhere. “Let me introduce to you the star of the Daylight franchise and a total brooding romantic. He’s forever sixteen and forever a crazy method actor, it’s ‘real vampire’ Edmund Sullen!”

A pale man with messy brown hair stepped out from behind an arch. His face was absolutely expressionless as he looked at the cast. “I would be excited to see you if I had any emotions.”

“Oh noooo waaaaaay.” Minerva’s jaw dropped at the sight of the star.

“I thought you were Team Jason.” Avery pointed out with a scowl.

“I have no problem with switching if it means I can talk to Edmund Sullen.”

“I would be mildly flattered if I had the ability to be.” Edmund droned.

“Believe it or not, Edmund here likes to see some romance or fake violence.” Chris explained as he walked down the line of prey and handed them each a colored card. “He wants vamps with personality.”

He continued babbling as he handed the vampires their keys and fangs. After Sebastian received his, he heard somebody hiss from the prey group. He looked up to find Donna staring him down. She gestured towards his key. He had no idea why she wanted it, but he showed her the black tag attached to it. She then held up her green card and tapped it. He looked down the line and found the matching key, subtly gesturing towards Paul. She just gave him a nod and then looked away as though nothing had ever happened, leaving him completely confused.

Before he could question it, Rachel Claire stepped back in front of the crowd. “Prey, Chris and I will escort you to your rooms.” She did an elaborate hip wiggle when she passed by Edmund Sullen before heading up the stairs. The prey followed close behind, with Chris bringing up the rear.

In the middle of the group, Donna tripped on a stair and tried grabbing onto Irina to catch herself, though she only ended up pulling the model to the ground too. Irina quickly got to her feet, offering Donna a hand.

“Danger prone, aren’t you? First your eye, and now this?”

The smart aleck took her hand with an apologetic frown. “I am so sorry! I didn’t mean to! It’s early, and these stairs-”

“It’s fine, I was just joking.” Irina put up her hands as if to brush off the incident, accidentally flashing Donna her black card in the process. “It was totally understandable. People trip all the time.”

“But, look! You got dirt all over your knees. You’re going to have to go the whole challenge like that!”

“It’s okay, it was an accident.”

“No, I have to make it up to you somehow.”

“It’s fine, really.” Irina insisted. “I just want to make it through the challenge.”

“Why?” Donna asked. “Think you’ll have a hard time?”

“Exactly the opposite, actually. I work with male models all the time. It’s all about keeping a level head no matter what they’re pretending to do to you, whether it’s kiss you or kill you. Whatever the vampires do, I’ll be able to handle it and get their teeth before they can bite me.”

Donna looked down at the green card in her hand, and then at Irina’s black one. “You want to make this challenge a little more fun?”

“How so?”

“I’m paired up with Paul and I heard he helped you a lot in the last challenge, so why don’t we switch? That way you can make it up to him today. Plus, you’ll get an instant point for your team just by faking it rather than sitting bored all challenge.”

Irina furrowed her brow. “Is that allowed?”

“Chris said it was all about putting on a show, right?” Donna turned around to look at the host, who was a few stairs behind them. “You don’t care, do you?”

Chris shrugged. “As long as it looks good I can dig it, and I’m sure Edmund doesn’t care… or at least he won’t show it. I guess it doesn’t matter if you’re on the same team if it’s all about performance. Just try extra hard to make it interesting if you want to get a good score.”

“See? So do you want this?” Donna held out the green tag to Irina. She hesitated for a moment, but eventually traded with her.

“Thanks.”

“Oh, it was no problem. Really.”

Confession Cam

Donna: “Am I against cheating? Yes. Am I against finding a loophole? Of course not.” The intelligent brunette sat with her hair covering most of her still bruised eye. “Sebastian told me there were no consequences to saving Wes, but I know he was lying. He’ll hang it over my head until I make up for it, so I figured why not help him out with this challenge? Irina seemed like she’d be stubborn prey, but with me it’s just pretend to kill me and we’re done. I’ll even do a dramatic death scene if he wants. That’ll be a favor for a favor, and the unsaid debt will be repaid. I’m sure he’ll be so excited when he sees me in that room over anybody else, anyway.” She stuck her tongue out and shuddered in disgust.

“Vampires, are you ready?” A few minutes had passed, and Edmund now stood in front of the group with a bored expression.

“Ready as we’ll ever be.” Monique replied.

“Good. Go suck some blood.”

The vampires dashed up the stairs, eager to get this challenge over with. There was a poster on the wall that hadn’t been visible from the lower floor depicting colored arrows pointing in different directions. The vampires matched their keys up with their respective colors and headed the correct way.

It was Avery who saw her room first, a simple wooden door with a blue marker on it. The path to the door, however, was anything but simple. The door was on a wall without ladders or stairs leading to it. Avery stomped her foot at the sight of it.

“How the heck am I supposed to do that?!” She looked around the room for anything she could use to her advantage. When she saw the various small windows with narrow ledges, she sighed. “Of course. Make it hard on me.” She took off her heels and trudged over towards the windows. “Let’s get this climbing over with.”

As the drama queen struggled, another diva had found a small flight of stairs to climb. Monique wanted to just get the challenge over with, and she knew that her orange door must have been somewhere nearby. Eventually she realized that she was climbing the stairs of one of the castle’s towers. When she got to the top, she stepped out onto a balcony and looked down. The tower loomed over the film lot, and seeing how far away the ground was made her dizzy. She then noticed a small square of orange on a wooden door on the outside of the opposite tower…

But the only thing connecting the two towers was a narrow pole.

Monique looked down one more time, suddenly realizing that Chris was just cruel enough to do this to her. Somehow, she was going to have to cross the gap.

On the other side of the castle, Paul had found himself having to cross a completely different gap. He had to climb down a rickety ladder into the lower floors of the castle, where he easily found his green door. Unfortunately, it was blocked by a large gap in the stone floor. At the bottom of the gap was a pool of water. He had no idea what was in there, but there were air bubbles rising to the surface and he wasn’t willing to risk getting eaten.

It was time to improvise. He had learned from camping so many times that using your resources could get you out of a lot of tricky situations. He scanned the area to see if there were any objects he could use. The only thing he could find was the unsteady ladder, made of two long sticks sloppily connected with smaller pieces of wood. Paul laid the ladder down flat and tried to push it out over the gap, hoping maybe he could crawl across it. No luck.

He pulled it back in and began trying to break it apart. Some of the more rotted steps snapped easily, but that made him worry about the long sticks he was struggling to free. Could one of them support him without breaking in half? He snapped off the last step and picked up one of the long poles. It might have been dangerous, but it would have to do.

Paul had tried the high jump in gym class once. It had been an absolute catastrophe that led only to extreme embarrassment and a sprained ankle. He had nightmares about that incident that he had no desire to relive, but he needed to finish the challenge.

The Boy Scout gripped the pole in his hand so tight his knuckles turned white. He then backed up against the far wall and began to run at the gap. At what he hoped was the right time, he grabbed the stick with two hands and jabbed it into the ground, using it to throw his weight. Suddenly, he was flying.

Everything seemed to move in slow motion as Paul flew through the air. Below him, the water splashed and the creature snarled at him. The floor on the other side of the gap was so close, but so far away. He ended up missing the edge by a hair and plummeting towards the water below. He reached out for something, anything to save himself, and managed to grab onto a stone that was sticking out of the wall. The sound of an animal’s jaw snapping shut rose from below him, and he gripped onto that stone for dear life.

“Thank you so much for faulty castle construction.” The do-gooder muttered under his breath, looking up to see if he could manage to survive this.

Above him, another stone jutted out of the wall. The Boy Scout stretched his arm to grab onto it, and then managed to shift himself so he could use the lower stone as a foothold. It was just rock climbing back to the top. He was going to make it! It was a slow process, but eventually Paul crawled out of the gap and collapsed in a heap in front of the door. He took a moment to recover from that adrenaline-fueled journey, and then took out his key and fangs.

When he opened the door, he found Irina sitting on a window ledge on the other side. “It’s about time.”

Paul almost collapsed again. “…Am I in the wrong room?”

“Nope.”

“Then why are you here?”

“I have connections.” The model gave him a wink, but Paul just continued to stare. She pointed to the fangs in his hand. “Well, you’re not going to be able to bite me acting like that.”

“Oh. Right.” Paul walked up to her and held up his fangs. In the least convincing voice possible he said, “Argh. I’m a vampire. Let me have your blood.”

Irina rolled her eyes and grabbed the collar of his shirt. “I think you’re going about this the wrong way.” She pulled him down closer until they were eye to eye. “I believe Chris’s instructions were to ‘put on a show’.”

Paul swallowed nervously. “So…?”

“So we’re going to put on a show.”

“…How?”

“By doing what they do in the Daylight movies.”

Paul shrugged. “I never saw them.”

Irina smirked. “I’ll give you a hint.” She pulled him even closer before she whispered, “They make out.”

Before Paul could react, Irina had him in a lip lock.

Confession Cam

Irina: “Paul would never fight me, so he couldn’t be a violent vampire. He’d already obliviously burst into the room, so not a sneaky one. Romance seemed to be the obvious choice. Let him be the good vampire. Plus, Donna did suggest I make it up to him.” She held back a laugh. “And what guy wouldn’t want the reward of an attractive girl kissing him?”

Monique: “Oh, what’s that? Is that the sound of teenagers with uncontrollable hormones?”

“Who convinced me that signing up for this show was the best way to make money?”

Angel stared at the yellow door in front of him. It seemed like it was so within reach… if not for the snake pit in front of it.

“Better yet, who designed this stupid castle?!” There was a ladder on either side of the pit, though if he climbed in there’d be no turning back. The snakes seemed harmless, so maybe if he just walked quietly enough he could manage to make it through.

Angel didn’t allow himself to think for very long about the idea. Rationalizing would lead to giving up on the snake pit. It wasn’t until he was all the way down the ladder that he realized how bad of a move it had been. As soon as he made contact with the ground, the snakes started to slither around his feet. They didn’t look particularly angry, maybe just curious, but he wasn’t going to take any chances. He moved slowly towards the ladder, making sure not to kick any snakes in the process. One particularly large serpent had wrapped itself around his legs, slowly squeezing them together. He was only feet from the ladder when he found himself unable to move any farther.

The pyromaniac sneered right at camera. “Well, now what?” He waited a moment to see if maybe somebody would come to his rescue, but no luck. He was going to have to fight the snakes.

A few floors higher, Sebastian stood at the end of a narrow hallway, the black door on the opposite side. He would have made a run for it if not for the fact that there were mysterious black dots scattered seemingly randomly across the walls. He had no idea what they were, but there was no way they could be good. He had decided to sacrifice his shoe to identify the danger. He chucked it down the hall, but it never hit the ground. Instead, it came in contact with a once-invisible red beam and was burnt to a crisp.

“Lasers?” Sebastian crossed his arms with a smirk. “I have this one figured out already.”

The laser the shoe had hit was in the space between two dots on opposite walls. He just needed to make sure he avoided any area where dots were directly opposite one another. He began army crawling on the ground, sliding under the lasers for a few feet. When he came to a pair of black dots, he slowly pushed himself up so he was on his hands and knees. He crawled over the next beam, then hopped over the next one. It only took a few more agile moves for him to reach the end of the hall. He unlocked his door with a satisfied grin, knowing that he had just passed what Chris probably thought would be an extremely difficult challenge. Now to get this vampire thing over with…

When he opened the door, Sebastian saw that Chris had managed to throw one more curveball at him in the form of one of his teammates.

“What are you doing here?”

“Not even a hello?” Donna rolled her eyes. “You really should have been expecting this.”

“How am I supposed to win if you’re on my team?” Sebastian questioned, clearly angrier at the idea of losing than the fact that she was here.

“No, the correct question is how are you supposed to lose?” He paused, trying to process what she was saying, and Donna snapped her fingers. “Let’s get going with the whole vampire thing.”

“Fine, fine.” Sebastian pulled the fangs from his pocket and approached where she sat on a wooden crate. He leaned over to try to plant the bite, but she had escaped before he knew it. “Donna, what are you doing?!”

“Did you really think I’d make this easy for you?” Donna asked.

Sebastian sighed and stomped over to where she stood. She tried to run again, but he grabbed her by the back of the jacket and yanked her back to him. When she yelped, he laughed. “Did you really think I’d make it easy for you?” He held his arm in front of her neck and popped the fangs into his mouth. When he leaned over to bite her, she leaned upwards.

“Hey, here’s a hint,” She whispered. “The camera’s on the left wall and can’t see me talking right now. Chris said to make it look good, so you’re not going to get any points if you bite me already.”

“What do you expect me to do?” He muttered through the fake teeth.

“Fake it.” Donna then squirmed out from his arm and rushed across the room. Confining them to such a small space was a terrible idea that assured horrible results, so she was going to have to make the best of it. She glared up at the camera in the corner of the room. “You know, this was really sucky challenge planning on your part, Chr-AH!”

Sebastian trapped her against the wall, eyes narrowed in fake rage. “Just stay still, would you?”

“Why should I?”

“Because I’m a vampire!”

Donna laughed in his face. “You have nothing on Edmund Sullen.”

“Oh, really?” Sebastian leaned in and kissed her harshly on the mouth, the fake fangs still in. Donna seemed frightened, even disgusted at the situation, but when she tried to push him away he wouldn’t move. She continued shoving him in the shoulders and the chest, but the gambler didn’t budge. She knew something like this was what Chris wanted, but did it really have to be so sickeningly aggressive? Eventually he pulled away with a sinister grin. “Who’s worse than Edmund Sullen now?”

Donna put her hand up to her mouth and wiped something red from her lip. “Still you.” She spit some more red onto the ground, and then jabbed her finger at him. “You had better hope this is paint from your teeth and not blood or something!”

He tightly grabbed the wrist of her pointing hand and moved closer toward her on the side opposite from the camera. It made it look like he was trying to bite her, when really all he did was ask, “Why are you helping me?”

“You would’ve lost the challenge otherwise.” She muttered as quietly as she could.

“Why really?”

“So I don’t owe you.” When she said that, he planted the bite, leaving the two red marks on the side of her neck. Donna gave a mock expression of surprise to the camera. “Oh no!” Sebastian just ripped the fangs out of his mouth, throwing them onto the floor. Donna simpered. “Do you have any emotions other than anger?”

“Not when you’re around.”

Confession Cam

Sebastian: “If Donna thinks she got the best of me during this challenge today, she is absolutely wrong. Sure, I didn’t expect her there, but that didn’t throw me off as much as she thought it did. Unlike everybody else, I can handle her stupid commentary.”

Monique: “Guys, seriously, hormonal teenagers.” The designer shrugged. “Just sayin’.”

The camera switched to a shot of Edmund Sullen. He was still in the lobby, his posture stiff and straight as a board. His pale features were sitting in a perfect poker face.

“How will the vampires hold out?” He asked in a robotic monotone. “What will the wolves’ challenge be? Will the romance and rivalries continue? Find out after the commercial break.”

When he finished speaking, he gave the camera a blank stare. He didn’t blink and barely breathed, and it was like his eyes were staring right through the audience. The cameraman thankfully cut to the commercial.

Chapter Sixteen: Howl
“This is absolutely humiliating. Why did I have to be wearing a skirt?”

The camera was zoomed in close to Monique’s face. Her expression was one of utter disgust, her eyebrows knotted and her lips snarled. The shot panned out to reveal that she had a death grip on a pole lying horizontally over one hundred feet in the air. She had her arms and legs wrapped around this stupid thing for such a long time, and now she was only a couple of yards away from her door.

Monique continued inching her way along the pole, fully aware of the fact that if she let go she would probably fall to her death. She knew that most shows would have included a safety net with the distance, but Total Drama was not exactly quality programming. This gave her the motivation to reach the other side of the gap. Finally, the trendsetter was able to crawl off of the rod and onto a solid stone surface jutting from the tower. Monique got to her feet, elbowing the cameraman aside so she could attempt to unlock her door.

“I am not in the mood for games, so whoever my prey is had better be cooperative!” The dark-skinned girl wasn’t sure if she was talking to herself or the cameraman as she slid her key into the lock. She then burst through the door, eager to be done with her part of the challenge.

Isaac sat on the floor against the far wall, his eyes closed. He stretched his arms out at his sides and yawned.

Monique gaped. “Were… were you sleeping?”

“I was until you barged in here.” The troublemaker got to his feet and cracked his neck. “Stone is not a very good substitute for a mattress.”

“You were sleeping during the challenge?”

“How many times do I have to say it? Yes.” Isaac repeated. “You took too long.”

The trendsetter sneered. “Do you even know how hard it was to get here?”

“By the look on your face I’m guessing extremely hard?”

Monique rolled her eyes at him and pulled her fangs out of a pocket. Isaac laughed as she popped them into her mouth, experimentally clamping her jaw a few times.

“What are you going to do with those?”

“Bite you, of course.”

“Now that’s not good entertainment.” Isaac gestured to the camera on the wall. “I think you should try something a little less boring.”

“What were you expecting?”

“I don’t know, a hot vampire? Isn’t it the point for vampires to be sexy?”

Monique stared blankly as Isaac made an odd circular hip motion. As he continued to pelvis thrust, her expression went from blank to irritated, then irritated to furious. In a few quick movements her hand smacked against his cheek with a sickening crack. The troublemaker yelped, his hand rising to clutch his cheek. The fashionista grabbed the hand and bit him right between his thumb and his wrist. Isaac cursed and shook out his hand but it was too late. Monique had actually left a bite mark.

“You little-” The blond began spouting a stream of expletives. The fashionista just yawned.

“It’s not anything I haven’t heard before.” A door audibly unlocked across the room. She gave the camera a mischievous wave before exiting the tower, thankful that there were stairs this time.

Confession Cam

Isaac: “Doesn’t she know she wasn’t supposed to actually draw blood?” The slacker removed a bag of ice from his hand and showed the camera the crescent-shaped bite mark. “I’ve heard of battle scars, but this is just ridiculous!”

The door swung open from the downstairs room of the castle. Irina stepped out with a casual grin on her face, a pair of red dots on her neck indicating that her vampire had been successful. She found that a ladder had been set up for her to return to the front room of the castle. As she began to climb the ladder, Paul stumbled from the room. His face was flushed red and his eyes seemed glassy. He fixed the collar of his shirt and then continued after her up the ladder.

They walked in silence through the halls of the castle, which was awkward for Paul but rather funny for Irina. They were stopped, however, by what seemed like a disembodied voice.

“What happened with you two?” The model and do-gooder looked around for the source of the sound but could not find it. “Up here, geniuses, and don’t look up my skirt.”

Above them, Avery was balancing between two window sills, one bare foot on each. She had her arms outstretched to try to keep herself from falling, a heel in each hand.

“What are you doing?” Paul asked.

“Trying to finish the challenge. My door’s over there.” Not willing to risk moving her hands, Avery nodded towards her door. There was only one window sill separating her and solid ground.

“Is there any way we can help?” Irina offered.

“Yeah. Take my shoes.” The wedges hurtled down from above. Paul and Irina each caught one and then watched as Avery took a leap to the next windowsill. She caught her balance and then looked down at her teammates. “Be careful with those! They’re expensive!”

“Is that all you need?” Irina called up to her friend.

“I really don’t see anything else you can do except tell somebody if I fall.”

At that, Avery stretched to step onto the next ledge. Irina and Paul flinched as she hopped towards her door, fearing she would plummet to her death. The drama queen had lucked out, though, landing on her knees on the platform in front of her door. Her teammates walked away when she shot them a thumbs up. The diva took out her key and unlocked the door. She strutted into the room, fully confident in the challenge. She had seduction mastered.

“Oh, hey there!”

Avery frowned. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m your prey!”

Avery’s confidence crumbled. She had been assigned to bite Minerva.

“B-but you’re a girl.”

“Yeah.” The blonde nodded rapidly. “Why, is that a problem?”

“Kind of.” Avery glared up at the camera in the corner of the room. “Avery Dellcourte does not do girl-on-girl.”

“Ooh, that was harsh.” Minerva stated. “Understandable, but harsh.”

Avery popped her fangs into her mouth. “Let’s get this over with, shall we?”

“Well, I guess if I have to.” Minerva stood in place as Avery approached her. When the drama queen was too near, the loudmouth rushed off in the other direction. Avery groaned and ran after her. She chased the Emmy in circles around the room, shouting insults at her the entire time. Eventually the diva became sick of the games and chose to tackle the quirky girl to the ground.

“Finally!” Avery knelt on top of Minerva’s back, holding her arms down with her hands. “Do you remember if it had to be on the neck?”

“I’m not telling you!” The blonde exclaimed.

Avery rolled her eyes and used one of her hands to smother Minerva’s face onto the dirty floor. “How about now?”

“Doesn’t have to be on the neck but it’d probably look better.”

“Wonderful.” The drama queen kept Minerva’s face pushed down and flicked her blonde ponytail to the side. She touched the tip of her fangs to her shoulder just light enough to leave the two red marks. Avery got up and headed for the door, dropping her fangs onto the floor and examining her nails in the process.

“Let. Me. Go.”

Fingernails scraped against the stone floor as Angel scrambled to get out of the pit. A large snake had wrapped around him and was trying to pull him down, but he refused to be trapped there. He had not done well in the last few challenges, so this was going to be the exception. Of course, nature and Angel just never seemed to agree.

“Get off of me!” He tried to kick his legs to make the snake unwind from him. This didn’t work, but he dragged himself farther out of the pit. Once his legs were at the edge, he lifted them up and slammed them hard on the ground. This caused the snake to uncoil, hissing in irritation but slithering back into the pit. The pyromaniac waited for feeling to return to his legs and then leapt to his feet. “Finally!”

He took his fangs out of his pocket and set them in his mouth. Angel was on his toes as he unlocked the door, remaining vigilant as he slowly stepped into the room. His prey could be anybody. When he saw Risty sitting casually on the other side of the room, he knew he had made the right choice.

“You’re my vampire?” The athlete questioned.

“Looks like it.” The pyromaniac replied.

Risty got to her feet and cracked a few knuckles. “Let’s make this a good fight then, okay?”

Confession Cam

Angel: “I really wasn’t expecting Risty as my prey, but I’m glad I was being paranoid. That girl is tough!” The pyromaniac’s voice was played over clips spliced together of him and Risty butting heads. “She wanted a fair fight, since she’s a good sport or whatever. And if it stayed that way she would have won… but, of course, I didn’t exactly let it stay that way.”

The footage on the screen showed a flurry of hands and feet as the pyromaniac and jock dodged each other’s attacks. When it seemed like Risty had the upper hand, Angel hooked his foot around the back of her knee and tripped her. Her arms flailed at an attempt for balance and she fell, though Angel caught one of her arms on the way down. He planted the bite on her wrist and then helped her back up.

The shot then switched back to Angel in the confessional, grinning proudly. “Risty is one of the strongest players in the game. I think beating her should really give me an advantage.”

“Welcome back my wonderful undead nightmares.” Chris chuckled at the five triumphant-looking vampires standing in a line in front of him. “…Oh, and you guys.” To his right stood the prey, all looking rather unimpressed with the results. “How was getting the blood sucked out of you?”

“Humiliating.” Isaac groaned.

“Painful.” Minerva whimpered.

“I thought it was fun.” Irina shrugged, earning glares from the other four victims.

“Hey, where’s Edmund?” Minerva asked.

“He’s watching the footage from each of your deaths.” Chris explained. “He’ll get back to us with the results, but right now I need to start the next challenge-”

“Um, don’t you mean I need to start the next challenge?” Rachel Claire entered the room with a coffee in hand.

“Oh. Right.” Chris rolled his eyes. “We couldn’t get the actor who plays Daylight's werewolf Jason Brown for this half of the challenge, so Rachel Claire’s in charge.”

“It’s about time I get treated properly around here.” The reported scoffed, taking a sip of her beverage. “It’s the werewolves’ turn to sink their teeth into the prey. This challenge is pretty much a giant game of hide-and-go-seek. The prey and the vampires will be hiding around the film set and the werewolves have to catch them. They cannot hide inside any buildings or in the woods. If a werewolf manages to chase down their victim, they need to officially capture them by sticking one of these to them.” Rachel Claire held up a roll of paw print shaped stickers, holding back her laugh at the contestants’ unimpressed reaction.

“Sounds easy, right? Well, there’s more. For one thing, this round is timed. The wolves will have forty minutes to catch as many people as possible. Any prey or vampire left standing after the time is up will earn two points for their team’s highest scoring player. Another catch is that the wolves can catch players from both teams. Prey caught from the other team is three points, vampires from the other team and prey from yours are each worth two points, and vampires from your team are worth one. Keep that in mind once time starts getting low. The player with the highest score wins. However, if somebody puts on a good show in the challenge I, the wonderful judge that I am, can award them with five bonus points.”

“What are you looking for as ‘a good show’?” Allison asked.

Rachel Claire smiled. “I kind of like it when people play dirty.” She tossed a roll of stickers to each of the werewolves and then snapped her fingers. “Well, prey? Vampires? What are you waiting for? Go hide! You have five minutes before we release the wolves.”

The vampires and prey took a good look at the werewolves. Other than Allison, they were a pretty unimposing group. The challenge would be a breeze.

“-and the floor was so dirty, but she just pushed my face into it. I’m surprised I don’t have a big black mark running up my cheek.”

“You look fine.”

Minerva and Monique had taken cover behind the building where the music videos had been shot. They sat on the pavement leaning against the building, unaware of how much time had passed since they left the castle.

“It was terrible!” The talkative blonde whined. “I think I was attacked-”

“Minerva, I don’t get why this bothers you so much.” Monique interrupted. “You said you get bullied all the time!”

Minerva’s mouth snapped shut. “Well… yeah, but-”

“But nothing. What do you do when somebody bullies you about your sexuality?”

“Um… usually I’ll ask them to stop.”

“And if they don’t?”

“I just kind of take it.”

Monique gave her friend a glare of disbelief. “So, let me get this straight. You want them to stop, but you don’t do anything to make them?”

“Well…”

The trendsetter sighed. “You can’t let people keep pushing you around! You need to learn to stand up for yourself!”

“I would, it’s just-”

“What are you going to do if somebody starts pushing you around here? Just let them?” Monique crossed her arms. “This is exactly what happened with you and Elena. Everybody can see that, and you’re just going to get used again.”

Minerva looked away in shame and was for once speechless. Monique had no idea how right she was.

“Are you two done here?”

The two Emmys gasped at the new voice and realized that Allison was standing just a few feet away. They tried to run but she grabbed them both by the backs of the shirts.

“So that’s two points for you,” The daredevil put a sticker on Monique’s arm and let her go. “And three points for you.” She did the same with Minerva, a grin on her face. “I’m willing to bet I’m already in the lead.”

Allison marched in the other direction and Monique stomped her foot.

“Ugh! One of these days I’ll actually do well in a challenge!”

“Is it okay that we’re here?”

“I don’t see anybody stopping us.”

Ophelia and Victor walked down the steps to the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater arm in arm.

“You don’t think we should be doing the challenge?” Ophelia questioned.

“Nah.” Victor waved his hand. “Wes has it covered for the wolves. Plus, our teammates are pretty fast. I’m sure none of them have been caught yet.”

“You’re sure?”

“Positive.” The actor assured. He started to step onto the stage, but Ophelia stopped. “What’s wrong?”

“The broken stars don’t make you sad?” Ophelia detached herself from Victor and walked in front of the stage. She stared at the smashed stars of the eliminated contestants with a mixed expression. Victor went to stand near her.

“They were eliminated for reasons. You didn’t even like most of these people-”

“But what about Robert or Zack? They didn’t deserve it.”

“You voted for Zack.” Victor pointed out.

“Because you told me it was the right thing to do.” Ophelia insisted. “If I didn’t have to, I wouldn’t vote for anybody. I hate seeing people get voted off.”

“It’s part of the game, Ophelia. It has to happen. I’m sure only the person who deserves it will get voted off today.” He took her hands in his and stepped close to her. “And you have no reason to worry because it’s not going to be you.”

“It’s not me I’m worried about.” The artist’s voice was quiet, almost ashamed. “I just don’t want you to leave.”

That was when they heard somebody start running down the stairs. They didn’t break eye contact with each other, but heard the other person stop.

“What are you guys doing here?!” Sebastian rushed up to Ophelia and Victor. “You know you’re supposed to be doing the challenge, right?”

“See, you’re not going to have to worry about me leaving.” Victor said, giving Ophelia a smile. “I have Sebastian on my side.”

“You promise?” Ophelia asked.

“Of course I promise.”

“Oh, isn’t that sweet.” Sebastian rolled his eyes. “Now you guys need to get out there and catch some Oscars. We’ve lost three challenges in a row, and we can’t afford a fourth.”

“You don’t trust your performance as a vampire to hold up?” Victor asked.

“Just go and at least try to win.” Sebastian then ran to go find a hiding place.

“So what’s with the bite mark on your hand?”

“Long story.”

“That doesn’t look like an animal bite.”

“When I say ‘long story’, I mean I don’t want to talk about.”

“Have a little thing with Avery again?”

“Shut up.” Isaac shoved Angel, though he was laughing as he did it. “It was Monique.”

“A third girl?” Angel snickered. “You sure do get around-”

“In the vampire challenge. She thought the neck was too mainstream or something.” Isaac explained. “Where are we going anyway?”

"I know a good place to hide.”

Angel led his roommate through the sets knowing exactly where he was headed. They weaved through the buildings to keep out of sight in case one of the werewolves decided to actually try in the challenge.

“Wait.” Isaac stopped. “Do you hear that?”

They both stopped and backed up against the nearby building. They heard footsteps very close to them. They waited in silence until a familiar face ran in front of them breathing heavily. She stopped and caught her breath, and the pair of Oscars relaxed.

“Cara!”

The nature lover looked over to see Angel and Isaac. “Oh, hey.”

“What are you running from?”

“I saw Edmund Sullen walking back towards the castle.” Cara lowered her voice. “Don’t tell anyone, but he really scares me. I kind of froze up and then ran from him.”

“Understandable.” Isaac agreed. “Do you need any help?”

“I think the only way you guys can help is by not getting caught.” Cara said. “I’m kind of on my own for this one.”

“Well, if you need us, we’ll be… um…” Isaac turned to Angel.

“On top of the jailhouse.” The pyromaniac finished.

"Okay then.” Cara headed off in the other direction, looking left and right for anybody. Isaac stared after her, and Angel laughed. Then the slacker noticed that his teammate’s paw print stickers were lying in the dirt. He grabbed the roll and rushed after her.

“Cara, wait!” She turned around and he held the roll out to her. “You dropped these.”

“Oh, thank you.” Cara took the stickers, but noticed Isaac’s hand in the process. She put the stickers in her pocket and then grabbed his hand with both of hers. “What happened?! What bit you?!”

“Monique.” Cara gave him a confused look and Isaac added, “In the challenge.”

“That looks like it hurt.” Cara ran her fingers on the red marks. “It kind of looked like an animal bite. I could’ve helped you if that was the case.”

“It’s too bad it isn’t.”

Cara released his hand and they stood in awkward silence. Eventually the nature lover started to continue walking. “I guess I’ll get going then.”

“Yeah. Sure. The challenge. Right.” He watched her retreat again and didn't stop staring until he heard another set of footsteps rushing in his direction. He looked to his right to see a figure running at him. “What…?” Isaac squinted to try and decipher who the figure was. They were coming close. “Is that…?” And they were fast. “Oh crap!” He turned sharply on his heel and ran towards Angel.

“What’s going on?” The Puerto Rican teen asked.

“Go, man, go!”

Isaac pointed in the opposite direction. His roommate didn’t question him, just started to run. After a minute, Angel looked over his shoulder to identify their pursuer. It was Wes.

“Nobody mentioned he was fast!” He shouted.

“Nobody’s ever seen him run like this!” It was only moments before Isaac had been grabbed by the hood. He fell to the ground, shouting for Angel to keep running. Wes stuck a paw print on the troublemaker’s shoulder.

“You were prey, right?” The musician asked.

“Unfortunately.” Isaac sighed. “You’re fast.”

“Thanks. I run track.”

“I don't think you were this fast when we were running towards Chef last challenge.”

“I was distracted.” Wes then set off after Angel, and Isaac knew that suddenly The Emmys had a chance at winning this challenge.

“Attention contestants!” Chris’s voice rang from a loudspeaker. “We’re fifteen minutes in, and already we have two werewolves with points. So prey and vampires, watch your backs!” The uncaught contestants shifted in their hiding spots. “Other wolves? You’re slacking!”

“Ooh, that’s us.” Ophelia grimaced at Victor.

“Let’s just hope one of the werewolves with points is Wes.” The drama king replied, leaning against a nearby building. “We don’t even know how many people are out here. We haven’t seen anybody!” He heard Ophelia suppressing a giggle. “What?”

She pointed at the top of the building. “Looks like somebody thinks we can’t see them.” A pair of olive skinned legs hung off the side of the wall. “Avery’s on the roof.”

Victor grinned. “How do we get up there?”

“It must be easy if she was able to do it.”

They circled the building looking for a potential path. Eventually they found a ladder attached to the side of the building a few feet above them, a knocked over trash can at the bottom. Ophelia and Victor put the trash can upright and then started to climb onto the roof. When they got to the top, they found Avery sprawled out on the opposite end trying to tan. She had her eyes closed and hadn’t noticed that they were there.

“Would you like to do the honors?” Victor whispered. Ophelia nodded and then crept up on the diva. She quietly took a sticker from the roll and put it on the drama queen’s leg. Avery immediately shrieked.

“Where did you come from?!”

“Surprise!” Ophelia burst into laughter, going over to hug Victor. “We got one!”

“I didn’t even hear you guys come up here!” Avery exclaimed, taking the sticker off of her leg and moving it onto her clothes. “You should never shock somebody while they're tanning. Some girls can get aggressive.” She sneered in Ophelia and Victor’s direction. “Of course, by your pastiness I can guess that neither of you has any idea what I’m talking about-”

“HELP!”

Avery stopped talking and she, Victor, and Ophelia looked over the edge of the building to see Wes knock Angel to the ground. The musician put a sticker on the pyromaniac’s shirt, and Victor and Ophelia cheered. Wes looked up and gave them a wave before running off.

“Told you he’d do well.” Victor said to Ophelia. The actor and artist climbed down the ladder and walked away. Avery kept watching, though, as Allison rushed up to Angel from the opposite direction.

“What happened?” The daredevil asked, helping her friend to his feet.

“Wes. He’s fast.” Angel stated.

“I know. I couldn’t shoot him last challenge.” Allison stomped her foot. “He must be the other wolf with points! Who did he get?”

“So far, I think just me and Isaac. Who’d you catch?”

“Monique and Minerva.” Allison said. “Do you know if anybody else is caught?”

“Me!” Avery called down from the roof.

“What are you doing up there?” Angel asked.

“Tanning.”

The pyromaniac shook his head in her direction and turned back to Allison. “As far as I know, everyone else is still safe.”

“So other than the wolves, there’s just Paul, Irina, Risty, and Sebastian, right? Just like last challenge.”

“No, that’s not right.” Angel had counted on his fingers while Allison spoke. “There were ten people you could catch. Five of us were already caught, so you're missing one.”

The two tried to figure out who they were forgetting, trying to list off every member of The Emmys. This gave Avery time to climb down the ladder and meet up with her teammates. “It’s Donna.”

“Oh yeah!” Allison nodded. “I forgot about her.”

“How could you? She’s your key to getting the bonus points.”

“What are you talking about?” Angel questioned.

“It’s easy.” The drama queen put a hand on her hip. “Rachel Claire said she likes it when people play dirty. Allison’s biggest competition right now is Wes. If she finds Donna, she can use her as bait and make a scene that Rachel will like.”

"I can't believe I'm saying this, but that’s absolutely genius.” Angel admitted.

“It’s the tanning.” Avery insisted. “It fuels my brain.”

Then the challenge really began to heat up. Because there had never been a location specified for caught contestants to go, Angel and Avery stuck around to help Allison search for Donna. Meanwhile, Cara had managed to finally catch somebody when Risty ran into a dead end. Wes had found Irina and caught her as well, putting him in the lead and leaving only Paul left for The Oscars somewhere on the set. After some time had passed, the loudspeaker crackled to life.

“Hello there, competitors,” droned Edmund Sullen’s familiar monotone. “I have come to inform you that you have reached the half hour mark of the challenge. There are only ten minutes left. Congratulations to those who have managed to hide this long.”

Cara was frightened by Edmund’s voice, but kept her composure when Allison ran towards her.

“Cara, we have a plan!” The daredevil reiterated Avery’s plot to her teammate.

“That’s downright evil.” Cara commented.

“It’s Avery. What did you expect?”

“Good point.” The brunette agreed. “So which part of the film set do you want me to try and cover?”

“Pick one.” Cara turned to face the right side of the set, but in the process something caught her eye.

“Wait a second…” She rushed over towards the narrow gap between two buildings where she caught a flash of something that just didn’t blend in. When Cara got closer, she realized her suspicion was confirmed. A pair of dark blue boots stuck out from behind an indent in the side of one building. She turned around to call over to Allison, “I fooooound her!”

Donna peeked around the corner of the wall. “Oh no!”

She started getting up to run, but since she had been sitting there for half of an hour her legs were stiff. Allison caught up to her and grabbed her by the arms, pulling her out of her hiding place.

“You are such a pain, do you know that?” Allison asked, putting a sticker on the smart aleck’s jacket.

“I get that a lot.” Donna deadpanned. “Now since you’ve put a sticker on me could you let me go?”

“No, we’re using you for something better.” Allison then took a deep breath. “OH WEEEEEES! I HAVE SOMETHING YOU MIGHT WANT!”

It only took a few seconds for Donna to realize what Allison was trying to do. “Wait! Wes, don’t! I’m fine!”

“WEEEEEES! DONNA’S IN NEED OF HELP!”

Cara joined in on the screaming. Avery came back from where she was searching for Donna to join her. Eventually Wes ran out from behind a building.

“Go away! They’re just trying to make a scene!” Donna screeched.

“What took you so long?” Allison asked.

“I was catching Paul.” Wes said. “I don’t think there are any Oscars left hiding.”

“Then you have time to watch.” Avery grabbed onto the ends of Donna’s hair and pulled.

The smart aleck yelped. “I have the worst luck!” The drama queen yanked again, and Donna screeched and squirmed. Wes started to move to help her, but Avery held up a hand.

“Oh, no. You stay there or I’ll rip her hair out.”

Donna tried to protest as her hair was yanked. “She doesn’t mean it- OW! Okay, maybe she does- AH!”

“Oh, please.” The drama queen rolled her eyes. “One time I pulled out a girl’s weave. The thing was sewn onto her head and I ripped it out. I have no problem with this- HEY!”

Avery was suddenly pushed to the ground from behind, letting go of Donna’s hair in the process. Somebody stronger than Allison tore her grip from Donna. The smart aleck ran away, and Allison turned to face her attacker. It was Sebastian.

“Crap, I forgot about you!”

“That was a mistake-”

Before he could do anything else, a loud ringing sounded from the loudspeaker above. The microphone crackled, and Rachel Claire’s familiar laugh echoed through the film set.

“Looks like the challenge is over, and I liked what I saw. Come back to the castle and we’ll find out who’s getting sent to the Team’s Choice Awards tonight!”

The two teams lined up in the front room of the castle. Chris stood in front of them, Rachel Claire and Edmund Sullen at his sides.

“Welcome back, contestants.” He had a serious tone to his voice. “It’s been a big day. Edmund has made his decision as to who the best vampire is. Edmund?”

The “real” vampire stepped forward. “I looked at all the tapes, and you all gave different approaches to a vampire. There were romantics, monsters, and a little bit of something in between. The best vampire had to show a passion for what they were doing and entertain me at the same time. That’s why I chose Avery as the winner of the first half of the challenge.”

The Oscars congratulated Avery, who was genuinely shocked for once. She had thought her performance had been ridiculous.

“The second half of the challenge, however, was a different story.” Edmund stepped back and Rachel Claire stepped forward. “We tallied up the scores and they were pretty pitiful. Cara, Ophelia, and Victor, your scores were the lowest of the bunch and didn't count for your team. You respectively got three, two, and zero points. Allison, you scored the highest for The Oscars. By catching one vampire and two prey, you earned a total of eight points.” A few of her teammates muttered nice words to Allison. “Wes, you scored the highest for The Emmys. By catching two vampires and two prey you earned ten points. Add to that the two points earned by Sebastian never being caught while being the hero, and you have a total score of twelve. So you win the second half of the challenge fair and square!”

The Emmys cheered for Wes, though they knew they weren’t safe yet.

“So what’s the tiebreaker?” Monique asked.

Rachel Claire clicked her tongue. “Not so fast. I never said this challenge was a fair one. As I mentioned earlier, I like it when people play dirty. Allison following through on Avery’s evil plan was a display of pure animalistic ruthlessness. Totally in character for a werewolf and totally entertaining. So as the guest judge, I am going to award Allison with the five bonus points. That puts her score at thirteen, meaning The Oscars win the challenge!”

The team burst into cheers for their fourth consecutive win. The Emmys sulked. They had to lose another teammate.

Confession Cam

Avery: “I’d say this was a pretty successful day for me. I won the first half of the challenge, and helped Allison win the second. I think my teammates will finally see why I think I’m the best… it’s because I am!”

It was dark when the losing team filed into the Team Choice Awards amphitheater. Chris stood onstage looking disappointed.

“Welcome, Emmys, to yet another elimination ceremony. You guys really need to start doing better at challenges. But, hey, look at it this way: at least nobody’s hurt this time.”

“Oh, ha ha.” Donna sneered. “That was a bad joke.”

“Yeah, I know.” Chris smirked as the camera focused on the Red Carpet of Shame. “Today’s loser will be leaving in true funeral style. They’ll be riding in a high class hearse driven by undead king Edmund Sullen.” The door to the hearse opened up and bats flew out. Edmund, sitting stiffly in the driver’s seat and listening to depressing organ music, didn’t even react.

Chris held up a silver star of safety. “First star goes to… Wes. From the bottom to the top. Funny how things work. Next stars go to Monique, our fabulous vampiress, and Minerva and Risty, who were pretty good prey.” The three friends caught their stars, and tensions began to rise at who was still without stars. “This star goes to Donna, our true damsel in distress and… Sebastian, who despite being a hero at the end of the day still managed to get a vote against him.”

“I wonder who that would be from…” Sebastian narrowed his eyes in Donna’s direction, though she wasn’t paying attention. She was too distracted by the bottom two.

Victor and Ophelia sat side by side and starless. Victor looked terrified, his hand clamped around Ophelia’s. No matter who went home, this would be terrible for him. Ophelia, however, was completely silent. She sat up straight and didn’t even seem to be breathing, her eyes blankly staring off at a random point in space.

“The final star goes to…

“Ophelia.”

Chris threw her the star, but it landed at her feet. The artist didn’t even try to reach for it. She still sat stiff and in silence as tears began to leak from her wide eyes. The second he saw her crying, Victor’s mouth was on hers, their hands still interlocked. Ophelia barely responded to the kiss.

“I’m so sorry.” Victor wrapped his arms around her in an emotional embrace. “I promised and I lied. I didn’t think this would happen. I’m so, so sorry.” Tears rolled down Ophelia’s face and Victor tried to wipe them off. “Are you going to be alright?” Ophelia didn’t answer, more tears pouring down her face. “Ophelia, are you going to be okay?” Her eyes were on his face, but she was somewhere else. Victor moved his hands to her shoulders. “Are you okay? Ophelia? Please, just tell me you’ll be alright.” She didn’t respond. “Ophelia, please-”

“Time’s up, lover boy.” Chef Hatchet appeared from behind the stage and pulled Victor towards the Red Carpet of Shame.

“Please, no! I need to stay for just a little longer!” Victor didn’t look away from Ophelia. “Please don’t make me go!” Chef threw him into the hearse and he leaned out. “Parting is such sweet sorrow!” The large man slammed the door on the actor's face and the car drove off.

When the hearse was out of sight, Ophelia’s tears turned to absolute sobbing. She collapsed to her knees and put her face in her hands, making a horrible noise behind her palms. Her teammates could only watch in horror, some calling her name but never getting an answer.

“Hey, nice job today!” Angel clapped Allison on the shoulder and she grinned with pride.

“It was nothing. I couldn’t have done it without help.” The pair had just returned from doing the dishes and now stood outside the open door to Allison’s room.

“None from me, of course. All I did was lose again.” Angel said. “The last time I did well in the game was the singing challenge.”

“You’re just saying that. You’re doing fine.”

“No, really. I haven’t done well since we wrote that song about Camille.”

Allison gave him a lopsided grin. “What does that say about us as a team?”

Angel smiled back. “I’d say-”

“Hey, Angel!” Isaac leaned out from his door down the hall, catching the pyromaniac’s attention. “Can I talk to you?”

Angel looked back to Allison. “Looks like I’m needed.” He left her standing alone outside her room.

Allison glared at Isaac, though he didn’t notice. She stomped into her room and slammed the door. She then fell back onto her bed, gritting her teeth to bite back her frustration.

“You don’t like Isaac, do you?” Avery asked from where she sat on her own bed with a magazine on her lap.

Allison noticed her roommate there and turned away from her. “It’s not that I don’t like him, it’s just-”

“You don’t like that Angel likes him better. I get it.” Avery closed her tabloids nonchalantly. “You know, I don’t like Isaac either. And I think we worked together pretty well in the challenge today…”

There was a pause as Allison let the underlying meaning of what Avery was saying sink in. Eventually she turned to face her roommate. “…I’m listening.”

A smirk curled onto Avery’s lips. “Good….”

The Emmys had lingered at the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater, frozen by Ophelia’s behavior. Ten minutes had passed, but the artist was still on the ground bawling. One by one they began to leave. First it was Chris, then Sebastian, then Monique, then Risty and Minerva. Wes said something to Donna, but ended up leaving as well.

This left only the smart aleck to watch as her roommate slowly fell even farther apart. She slid onto the ground beside Ophelia, sitting there for a few minutes. Ophelia was a pale, weeping piece of a girl beside her, her hair thrown over her face and her body shuddering with sobs. Donna eventually pulled her friend towards her in an awkward attempt at an embrace.

Ophelia didn’t feel it. Ophelia couldn’t feel anything because Ophelia wasn’t present anymore. She didn’t know where she was or why she was there. She had lost who she was. All she knew was that something was missing.

“It… it’ll be okay.” Donna soothed the mess that was once her roommate. “Everything will be okay.”

She always was a good liar.

Chapter Seventeen: Camera Shy
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment,” Rachel Claire stood in front of the camera doing her best Chris McLean impression. “There was more drama, more celebrities, and more romance… insert creepy laugh here.” The reporter gave the camera an eye roll and a sneer before continuing.

“The episode started off with another peek into Minerva’s blog show, which Monique quickly ruined with her talk about hormonal teenagers. Then, Isaac tried to get Angel to decide between Avery and Cara for him, and Ophelia dragged Victor onto the roof for a rather romantic sunrise. At breakfast, Avery realized that Allison was jealous of Isaac and Angel’s friendship, and Cara and Isaac made up. But none of that is really important, because once they were done eating they met up with a real superstar: me!

“I brought them to their vampires vs. prey vs. werewolves challenge, judged by special guest Edmund Sullen. In the first part of the challenge, the vampires had to bite the prey. Some, like Irina and Paul, took the romantic vampire approach, while others… well, not so much.” Clips of Monique biting Isaac and Avery shoving Minerva’s face into the floor played side by side on the screen. “The next part of the challenge was a game of werewolf hide and seek. Allison was the only Oscar player with a fighting chance, though her attempts were completely crushed by Wes's unexpected speed. Avery came up with a plan to use Donna, queen of bad luck, to throw Wes off of his game and get the attention of the wonderful judge… me again!

"Edmund chose Avery as best vampire, and even though Wes technically won the werewolf part, I gave the victory to Allison for her participation in Avery’s scheme. In the end, it was Victor and Ophelia in the bottom two despite the actor’s promise that they’d both be safe. Victor was voted off and literally dragged off the set, leaving Ophelia in hysterics. But enough about them, this is the episode celebrating the beauty of me and my magazine!” Rachel Claire gave the camera a moneymaking grin. “Who’ll survive a celebrity’s lifestyle? Find out this time on Total… Drama… Island: For Your Entertainment!”

There was somebody grabbing her arms and telling her that she had to go home. But that was not home. There was something missing. As they pulled her out of the dirt, somebody started to scream. It might have been her. She wasn’t really sure.

She kicked and thrashed as they dragged her away from the ground that had become a grave. A lone pale figure hovered behind the group, eyes peeking out from a curtain of dark hair. It was someone that she used to know, a ghost of sorts. She snarled in the ghost’s direction. If she felt bad for her, why wasn’t she doing anything? Why would she try to get rid of him? Why wouldn’t she bring him back?

They entered a building and a room lined with figures. She was trapped, surrounded in eyes on both sides. Soft brown ones, frightened bright blue, cold gray. All trailed after her as one of the men dragging her picked her up to climb the stairs. There was a pair of eyes missing, though. Prince Charming wasn’t there.

''It’s a dream. Just a dream.''

One of them was the big bad wolf. He had been taken away from her by somebody, she just didn’t know who. Why? Why would somebody turn her fairytale into a nightmare? She put the heels of her hands over her eyes and pushed on them, trying to block out everything that was happening. If she didn’t believe it then it wasn’t real.

Eventually she felt her feet hit the floor, a pair of hands at her sides trying to steady her. She risked opening her eyes for a second only to find that she was still there. The second they let her go she collapsed to the ground, hands clamping back over her face and her entire body curling in on itself. Why should she stand? Why was she here? They didn’t want her here, she was next to be eaten alive, she just wanted to wake up.

She just barely heard the door behind her close, somebody moving it gently. Looking between her fingers she saw the ghost wander across the room, pale as the dead. She watched her sigh, her whole body falling in the motion.

“Ophelia…”

It was a word she recognized but didn’t know the meaning of.

“Ophelia, please, it’s going to be alright.”

She clenched her teeth and covered her eyes again, trying to pull her limbs even closer to her body. ''Just a dream. Wake up.''

“He’s gone…” The sound that escaped her mouth was something strangled, something that had the life ripped from it. The words burned her tongue. “He’s gone… he’s gone, he’s gone…”

“Not forever, though. You’ll see him again.”

“He’s gone… he promised he wouldn’t leave but he’s gone… Why did he leave?”

“He didn’t want to leave. It wasn’t his fault-”

“Why did you make him leave?!” Her head whipped up, glare cold as ice.

“I don’t know who did it, but it wasn’t me.”

“Why, why, why, WHY?!” She scrambled to her feet, stumbling around the room in a dazed stupor. It’s just a dream it’s all just a dream wakeupwakeupwakeup. “Why did you vote him off?!”

“You know I never would vote for Victor-”

“How should I know that?! I thought I knew he wouldn’t be gone, where is he now?!” Her hands curled around a lamp and ripped it from the wall, flinging it at the ghost with her full strength. The ghost ducked away, falling onto the floor as the lamp shattered on the wall behind her.

“Ophelia, please stop!”

Wake up wake up. She shuffled through the drawers, chucking objects at the other being in the room. The sickening sounds of impact didn’t throw her off. Wake up please wake up. When her hands hit the bottom of the drawer she knotted her fingers in her hair, letting out a wail. It was followed by a choked whimper slipping from her throat.

“O-Ophelia…”

“No. Get out.”

“Please, I just-”

“Get out.” She found her way to the door, opening for it for the other entity. She still lingered. “Oph-”

“Get out. Get out, get out, GET OUT!” She grabbed the ghost, nails dragging along her arms, and pushed her through the door. She slammed it behind her and her hands fumbled with the locks. Get out stay out please stay away. Once the locks were secure she slid down to the ground again, pulling at her hair and scraping at her scalp.

''It’s only a dream. Wake up. Please wake up.''

“Welcome, welcome, welcome to the RealityGossip Behind the Scenes Video Blog: Late Night Edition.” Minerva grinned at her video camera. “This, as I hope you all know, is my room, and it’s where we’ll be shooting this extended blog post for as long as we can! It’s been almost an hour since the elimination ceremony and… well, let’s just say it’s not going so well for The Emmys. Our token drama king has left the building.”

“I love how you just skipped right over the whole Ophelia situation.”

Minerva glared towards the source of the new voice. “I was getting to that!” She turned back to the camera. “Since this is a special video, I have a few cohosts. My lovely roommate Risty,” She turned the camera to show the athlete sitting in the corner of the room eating from a box of crackers. “And then there’s Monique… again…” She turned the camera to show the trendsetter sitting on the floor in front of Minerva’s bed.

“To be honest, she sort of invited herself.” Risty pitched in. When Monique sneered at her, she shrugged. “Not that we don’t like you or anything.”

“Whatever.” Monique gave her a-talk-to-the-hand gesture.

“Okay, back to the show now.” Minerva interrupted. “Our first guest is actually our only teammate willing to come here tonight. He needs some time to kill since his room’s rather lonely without a roommate-”

“I never said that!”

“Please welcome Wes!” The camera turned to show the musician sitting awkwardly in the corner of the room. “So, our good guy got to go bad in the last challenge when he really got into the role of the werewolf. Why didn’t you ever mention that you were so fast?”

“I've ran before. I guess nobody ever noticed.” Wes replied with a grin.

“Can I just say I was impressed?” Risty commented. “I thought I was fast, but I got caught.”

“By Cara.” Monique added, promptly getting a handful of crackers thrown in her face. “What? I’m just making a point.”

“Just like you beat the dead horse with your ‘hormonal teenagers’ point last blog?” Risty countered.

“Oh! While we’re on the subject of stupid teenagers,” Minerva pointed towards Wes, who looked around the room as though she should be pointing at somebody else. “What did you think about Avery’s plot at the end of the challenge?”

“Please don’t bring that up.” Wes rolled his eyes. “I was stupid for falling for it, she was evil for coming up with it, they shouldn’t have won, and I’m leaving it at that.”

“How’d you think that made you look?”

“I just said it: stupid. Not as stupid as when I was hanging upside down from a tree, but I think it takes second place.”

“And what’s all this I’m hearing about Bas swooping in and trying to be the hero at the end?” Risty asked. “I wasn’t there, but I’m guessing it was a surprise?”

“Oh yeah, I was shocked. I’d actually completely forgotten about him.”

“How?” Monique sneered. “Sebastian’s everywhere! He can have nothing to do with something but somehow be involved. It’s kind of scary.”

“Wait, so what did he do?” Minerva questioned, trying to ignore her friend’s very true rant. “Come in and get rid of Avery and Allison for you?”

“Ha, no way.” Wes shook his head. “He wasn’t there to help me. Sebastian hates me.”

“I’m sure he doesn’t. You’re not easy to hate.” Monique crossed her arms, for once not verbally tearing a teammate to shreds.

“No, he does.” Risty stated. “He’s mentioned it a few times. I have no idea why-”

“Okay, next question.” Minerva struggled to steer the topic away from Sebastian. Just talking about him made her shudder in her seat. “What’s your reaction to Victor’s elimination?”

Wes frowned. “Surprised. Sad. A bit ticked. He might have kind of been a jerk, but he was still my closest friend here.”

“But you’ll finally be able to sleep.” Monique remarked.

The musician didn’t laugh. “I guess.”

“Did you see the elimination coming?”

“Not at all. Actually, I thought he had some kind of mini-alliance with Sebastian. Guess not.” Wes’s turned from the camera, instead looking over at Risty and Monique. “I actually have no idea how it happened. Donna and I voted for Sebastian, and Ophelia and Victor definitely didn’t-”

''“WHY?! Why did you vote him off?!”''

Wes’s jaw snapped shut in response to the screams echoing from the hallway.

“I thought I knew he wouldn’t be gone, where is he now?!” The sound of Ophelia’s voice was muffled, all four Emmys listening in silence as it was accompanied by the rattle of something breaking. There were several loud thumps and the sound of shattering before Ophelia’s wails were accompanied by another voice.

“Ophelia, please stop!” Donna was desperate, her voice cracking as they heard more crashing. Ophelia continued wailing until the shouts turned to sobs. It was quiet for a moment, and the four Emmys exchanged expressions of fear.

Minerva put the camera on the desk, her shaking hands unable to keep it steady. “I… I think she stopped.”

“GET OUT!”

“Oh, gosh, no she didn’t!” Minerva jumped at her teammate’s screech, falling off her chair. When she landed on the carpet, she scooted over until she was beside Monique, suddenly too afraid to sit alone.

“GET OUT, GET OUT, GET OUT!” Ophelia’s voice was at its full power, probably carrying across the entire film set. Donna made noises of protest, but all her teammates heard was a door slamming shut. Risty, Monique, Minerva, and Wes stared at the door to Minerva and Risty’s room, nobody daring to be the first to speak.

“Do you think she’s okay?” Wes asked after another minute of silence.

“Donna or Ophelia?” Monique questioned, ignoring the frightened Minerva that was latched to her arm.

“Donna. Clearly Ophelia isn’t.”

“Who cares?”

Knock knock.

“Oh my god, it’s Ophelia!” Minerva screeched, her iron grip on Monique getting even tighter.

“I don’t think it is.” Risty disagreed. “Ophelia wouldn’t have knocked." The curly haired girl got up and headed towards the door, Minerva protesting the entire time. The athlete opened the door a crack, poking just her head through it. Donna stood in the hallway looking frazzled and downright miserable. “Oh, hey, are you okay?”

“I take it you could hear what was going on?” The smart aleck’s voice was quiet, her tone lacking its usual bite.

“How could I not?” Risty answered. “So are you fine?”

“I’m okay. Most of her throws missed.”

“Good. Nobody wants to see you in first aid again.” It was meant to be a joke, but Donna remained stoic. “Are you going to go back in there?”

“I can’t. She locked the door.” Donna fidgeted, running her fingers through her hair. “Actually, I was here to ask if you wouldn’t mind me sleeping here tonight. It doesn’t seem like she’s going to be letting me in any time soon.”

“I’d say yes, but I don’t know if you would want to…” Instead of explaining further, Risty opened the door all the way. The brunette peeked around her to see three more of their teammates inside. While Minerva and Monique just stared at her, Wes got to his feet the second he saw Donna in the doorway.

“Are you okay?” The musician asked.

“I’m fine. I’m not that fragile.” Donna’s eyes shifted back to Risty. “What exactly are you guys doing in here?”

The athlete smirked. “We’re filming for Minerva’s blog.”

“The RealityGossip Behind the Scenes Video Blog: Late Night Edition!” Minerva corrected.

“Yeah, that. Me, Minerva, and Monique are going to be filming as long as possible. Wes was our first guest, but Ophelia freaking out kind of stopped the interview.”

“Is this going on the internet?” Donna asked, gesturing towards the camera.

“Live feed, actually.” Minerva stated as Monique pushed her away.

“Then I guess I’ll find somewhere else to stay.”

“Maybe you could use Monique’s room?” Risty offered, turning around to look at the trendsetter.

Monique made eye contact with Donna and curtly replied, “No.”

The smart aleck started to walk away, clearly offended by the refusal. “I guess I’ll just sleep in the confessional or something.”

“Wait!” Wes darted after her, putting a hand on her arm in an attempt to make her stop. “You can sleep with me!”

“Ooooooooh.” Minerva broke into a mocking sing-song from back inside the room, Monique snickering along beside her.

“Not like that!” Wes glared over his shoulder at them. “Victor’s side of the room is empty. It’s a free bed, at least until Ophelia calms down.”

“I’d rather sleep in the confessional.” Donna kept walking, Wes instantly following.

“What? Why?”

“You’re a close male friend, I seem vulnerable, and this place is crawling with cameras and paparazzi. Rumors can tell some nasty lies.”

“Yeah, so?” They retreated down the hall, Risty closing the door behind them. Inside the room, Minerva was picking up her camera.

“Um, I don’t know if I’m sorry you had to see that or happy we got it on film.” She gave the gadget an awkward grin. “Whoops.”

“Well, you look cheerful.”

Irina quirked an eyebrow as Avery collapsed into the seat across from her the next day. The drama queen gave the model a roll of her eyes and started to peel the banana she had snagged from the kitchen.

“You act like I’m usually a ray of sunshine.”

“Well, you usually don’t walk in here looking ready to kill somebody.” Irina paused, and then corrected herself, “Actually, I take that back.”

Avery bit into her banana like she was imagining she was biting somebody’s head off. “You’re telling me you didn’t hear Ophelia last night?”

“I happened to bring a pair of ear plugs for times like this.”

The drama queen sneered and put on a fake innocent look, speaking in a mockingly high pitched voice. “It was hours and hours of ‘baaaawww Victor! Waaaahhhh I’m sad and lonely and absolutely insane, baaawwww’!”

“Just be glad she decided not to show up for breakfast.” Irina scanned the room discreetly. “Actually, most of The Emmys didn’t.”

“Maybe they all quit.” Avery looked over her shoulder to see that only Sebastian, Monique, and Minerva sat at The Emmys’ table. “It’d be real nice to have Risty out of here before the merge.”

“I’m sure that won’t be for a while. World Tour didn’t merge until, like, the final seven.”

“I can only hope that happens. I have a lovely list of people who I want gone before they can try to send me home.”

“I don’t know if I should be frightened by that or totally unsurprised.” Irina grinned.

“Don’t worry. You’re definitely not one of them.”

That was when Cara slid into the seat beside Irina, Avery making a sour face at the nature lover’s presence. The usually perky girl was missing some of her spunk, though, and Irina gave her an awkward shrug.

“Sorry that I only had one pair of ear plugs.”

“It’s fine. It’s not your fault she’s upset.” Cara’s eyes wandered to the fruit Avery was eating. “Hey, where’d you get that?”

The drama queen gave her a sneer. “I pulled it out my a-”

“The kitchen!” Irina interrupted, quickly slapping a hand over Avery’s mouth. “She got it from the kitchen. Right?” She glared at Avery, who reluctantly nodded.

“Huh. I guess nobody was feeling up to making breakfast this morning.” Cara commented.

“It’s not much of a breakfast when nobody was up before noon.” The model replied, disregarding Avery snarling about Ophelia from behind her palm.

“Good point.” Cara left the table as quickly as she appeared, heading straight for the kitchen. When she was out of earshot, Avery pushed Irina’s hand away from her.

“What was that for?!”

“Honestly, you need to just leave some people alone.” Irina ordered. “Cara’s a nice girl. You don’t have to be like that towards her just because she got the guy you want.”

Avery snorted. “You really think I want Isaac? If I wanted him I could have him.”

“If that’s what you want to believe, I’m not stopping you.” The blonde rolled her eyes. “Just leave Cara alone. As if it wasn’t bad enough that you secretly made out with her almost-boyfriend.”

“Oh, don’t even start with me on that topic.” Avery jabbed a finger at Irina, a mischievous smile on her face. “Who was the one knocking teeth with Captain America last challenge?”

The model held up her hands defensively. “It was for the challenge. Paul-”

“Everybody knows you’re attractive, Irina. There’s no need to prove it.”

“It was for his good, not mine.” She insisted. “I swear. I was just doing it to thank him for helping me with the paintball war.”

Avery’s teasing grin never faded as she continued eating her breakfast. “You can’t tell me you didn’t have some fun with it though.”

“You’re right. I can’t tell you that.” A smirk crawled onto her face. “The Boy Scout’s a good kisser.” Avery dropped her banana on the table and Irina started laughing. After letting her friend’s words sink in for a minute, Avery eventually joined her.

Confession Cam

Avery: “So Irina’s not on my Boot Off Soon List, but here are a few people who are.” Surprisingly, Avery pulled out an actual list and began to read from it. “Cara, who is rather useless and no fun, Allison for acting rudely towards me and so I can have my own room, Isaac for… well, everything, Risty because she’s scary good at challenges, Sebastian because he’s also scary good at challenges and a bit intimidating, Ophelia because she’s a whack job, Monique because she seems like she could try and steal my spotlight…” The brunette looked up at the camera and narrowed her eyes. “That’s just a taste of it. It’s pretty much everybody.”

Knock knock.

“Ophelia?”

Knock knock.

“Opheliaaaa?” Risty stood outside of Room 208 with a bowl of cereal in her hands. “Ophelia, I know you’re in there.”

There was no answer.

“We all know you’re upset, so you don’t have to hide in there all day.” When the only response was another awkward silence, Risty sighed. “Well, if you’re feeling hungry I brought you some cereal. I know it’s a little late for breakfast… well, a lot late actually, but I figured you’d want some. And if you need somebody to talk to, I’m available, or I’m sure Minerva wouldn’t mind.”

As Risty waited for Ophelia to respond, the door to the neighboring room opened with a creak. Donna silently walked into the hallway with uncombed hair, dark circles beneath her eyes, and the same wrinkled clothing as the previous day on. Risty gave her a sympathetic glance.

“I take it she didn’t let you back in your room?” Donna just shook her head, and Risty’s concerned look turned to a smirk. “I thought you said you’d rather sleep in the confessional than-”

“Snicker all you want, this is not what it looks like, we are just friends, it was my best option.” Donna recited the words like a chant as she trudged down the hallway. A minute later, Wes exited the room and sent Risty an awkward grin.

“What she said.” He gave her an equally as awkward half-wave before following Donna down the hall.

When they left, Risty turned back to knock on the door one more time. “I’m still here, Ophelia. I think we’re the last people on the floor actually.” She waited again for an answer, and when she didn’t receive one sat on the floor, the bowl of cereal in her lap. “I can’t even imagine how bad you feel right now, but I’m trying to. I know why you’re upset, but I think the eliminations have a bad effect on all of us. Remember seeing Cara after what happened with Camille?”

Risty paused to think, resting her chin on her hand. “We had only known each other for a few challenges, but when Zack left I was really upset. I felt so guilty because I had voted for him. It’s like maybe I could have done something to save him, but instead all I did was help him get voted off. I blamed myself. Sometimes I still wonder what would have happened if he hadn’t been eliminated. After only knowing each other for a few days, I had already felt like he and I were just meant to be friends. We had a connection. You and Victor were a lot closer than Zack and I, so I can’t imagine how upset I would be if I were in your shoes. I know a few people think that your whole relationship wasn’t real because it was so fast, and I’m sure you think that everybody thinks that you’re being crazy, but if it helps I definitely don’t think that.”

Risty sat straight up when she heard the lock on the door click. “…Ophelia?” The door swung open just a crack. Risty stood up and approached the door, tentatively putting a hand on it. “Is it okay if I come in? I brought cereal.”

When she didn’t answer, Risty took a leap of faith and stepped into the room.

After a few hours passed, interns ushered the cast mates from their various locations in the hotel to the lobby. Even Ophelia was forced from hiding, sitting quietly in the corner of the room with her knees to her chest and trying to ignore the cold glances in her direction. There they all waited for something to happen. Maybe Chris barging into the room adorned in a themed costume? Rachel Claire in a stereotypically grouchy mood with a coffee in hand? A celebrity cameo?

“Okay, what gives?” Monique remarked after several minutes of waiting.

“Maybe they forgot about us?” Paul suggested. “Or there’s a surprise that they’re working on?”

“I don’t know, but I’d prefer not to wait around forever.” Angel got up from his perch on the back of one of the armchairs and walked for the front door. “Anybody up for seeing if that milkshake machine works on the diner set?”

The pyromaniac pushed the double doors open only to be greeted with a flurry of flashes. A barrage of paparazzi had gathered at the front of the building and swarmed the Oscar.

“Angel! Over here, Angel!”

“Mr. Dominguez! Upper left, please!”

“Look, behind him! I think I see the others!”

As the paparazzi pushed to get into the building, Angel closed the door on them and turned around to face the others.

“I think I found our challenge.”

“Gee, you think?” Rachel Claire emerged from one of the hallways leading into the lobby with her usual coffee cup in hand. She shoved Angel aside and threw open the double doors despite the competitors’ protests. At the sight of her, the paparazzi shushed. “That’s better.”

The contestants gaped at the scene. “How did you-?”

“These people are my staff!” Rachel Claire announced, baring her teeth in a proud smile. “And they’re also a big part of the challenge you’ll be competing in tonight.” She casually took a sip of her coffee and then turned around, lifting her hands in the air. At the motion, the paparazzi started shifting. Soon the crowd split in half, the image appearing as though Rachel Claire had parted the seas. With a flip of her hair she gestured to the contestants. “Come with me!”

The group exchanged hesitant glances before choosing to do as she said. Some of the paparazzi reached out for them as they passed, but none dared to touch because Rachel Claire was in the lead. She let out a low laugh as she confidently marched through the crowd. “Oh, how I love being in charge.”

Rachel Claire led the cast to a large, rather nondescript building beside the warehouse used for the music video challenge. When she opened the door to lead them inside, they were faced with the sight of several odd looking people. Their array of wildly styled hair and frighteningly colored outfits made them look like an army of clowns. The group was fronted by a polished man in an all-black wardrobe with rather stylish facial hair. Rachel Claire joined the group, exchanging air kisses with the man and then facing the contestants.

“Your challenge for today is a RealityGossip red carpet appearance.” She explained. “You will walk the red carpet tonight and then will do a press conference to promote the show in front of Major City’s best celebrity stalkers and fans. The winning team will be determined both on looks and treatment of the reporters and their questions. I know some of you are probably thinking of blowing off the questions, but trust me, you’ll want to reconsider since there’s a twist: the bottom two and elimination tonight will be based half off of your votes and half off of the fans’.”

“Oh, darling, that’s so typical of you.” The leader of the strange looking group hung off of Rachel Claire’s shoulder, his movements flourished with a feminine hand wave. “But you didn’t mention us.”

“I’m getting there.” Rachel Claire sneered. “Everybody, this is Ramzi, RealityGossip’s resident style king. He’s in charge of the styling team who will be attempting to make you guys look attractive for tonight. I don’t think that’s possible for some of you, so hopefully you’ll look vaguely attractive when they’re done with you.”

“Oh, please, I don’t think I’d ever let somebody leave my chair looking unattractive.” Ramzi insisted. “We’ll make you all gorgeous. Don’t worry.” As he spoke, his crew began to step closer and closer towards the contestants. Rachel Claire stepped off to the side, exiting the room with a wave.

“Good luck!”

Once the door shut, the wardrobe crew attacked.

“Oh, honey, I know you’re into that earthy thing, but are you aware of the existence of moisturizer?”

Cara had found herself shoved into a chair by a skinny woman with baby pink hair. The woman had taken a sketch of somebody that looked like Cara in an orange dress from her pocket, taping it to the mirror in front of her.

“You would look so much better if you just wore some eyeliner.” The stylist took out a makeup brush and stared at it tentatively. “You have the most beautiful eyes.”

“Her image is all natural,” commented the older stylist who was playing with Angel’s hair in the chair beside Cara. “Everything you do to her has to be subtle.”

“Ugh, fine.” The pink-haired woman began to put powder on Cara’s face. The nature lover looked over to the other stylist and gave her a grateful smile.

“Thank you so much.”

“Don’t worry about it.” The smile she gave Cara was accented by her deep purple lipstick. “I know you don’t want Isaac to lose interest.”

“Oh, of course I don’t.” Cara turned away from her, a blush heating up her face. Beside her, Angel raised an eyebrow, trying to hide the fact that he was eavesdropping.

“Baby, don’t be embarrassed.” The pink-haired stylist put a gentle hand on Cara’s shoulder, distracting her as she jabbed at her with a stick of eyeliner. “I’ve been keeping up with the episodes. Your crush isn’t exactly a secret.”

“It stopped being a secret when you kissed him,” pitched in the older stylist.

“I probably shouldn’t have done that. We haven’t talked about it since.” Cara sighed. “Maybe he just doesn’t know what to say. He probably doesn’t want to completely deny me in front of the cameras.” The two stylists sighed along with her, the three females lost in a dreamy trance.

“Isaac doesn’t want to deny you.” Angel interrupted their stupor.

Cara stared at him. “…What?”

“Isaac hasn’t been avoiding you because he wants to deny you. He’s just had to work some things out.” Angel explained. “And now that he’s figured it all out, he’s not really sure how to approach this whole relationship thing.”

“Are you… are you sure?” Cara’s large eyes had gone even wider.

“Positive.”

The nature lover beamed, dodging her stylist and leaning across the chairs to hug Angel. “You don’t even understand how much you’ve made my day right now! You really are an angel!”

“No problem.” Angel winced at the cheesy line. “Now please don’t ever say that again.”

Allison wandered through the warehouse of clothing racks searching for anything she liked in her size. Ramzi had picked out a dress for her, something tight, black, and one-sleeved, and it had only taken a few combat boot themed threats to convince him that she could pick out her own wardrobe. It turned out Rachel Claire’s style guru was reasonably afraid of getting footprints on his face.

After a few minutes, the daredevil began to hear skittering noises nearby. She glanced a few clothing aisles over to see Paul standing with his hands buried in the racks of fabric. She watched in silence as he fidgeted with the clothes, moving the hangers back and forth for no reason. From what she could see of his face, he looked dazed and completely unaware of what he was doing.

Allison approached her friend quietly, trying to stay calm when she asked, “Are you okay?” Paul literally leapt a foot off of the ground. “Hey, calm down! It’s just me.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Paul rubbed at his arm, not making eye contact with Allison. “I didn’t see you there. I’m perfectly fine. What’s up?”

“I should be asking you that.” The goth leaned against a clothing rack. “And don’t say you’re fine because you look like crap.”

“Ramzi wouldn’t like to hear you say that.” Paul tried to laugh, but it came out choked. Allison furrowed her brow and the Boy Scout slumped. “Okay, fine, I’m nervous for the challenge.”

“Why? It’s pretty much just a repeat of the first episode, isn’t it? We get asked questions by nosy reporters.”

“No, it’s different.” Paul spoke in a hushed voice, his eyes trained on the floor. “This time it’s not video cameras. It’s for a magazine, so there’ll be photographers.”

“Yeah, and?”

Allison watched in confusion as Paul crouched behind the clothing rack, looking up at her with frantic eyes. “I was hoping this wouldn’t come up, but I kind of have a phobia.”

“Of reporters?” Allison questioned when he paused.

“No, of flashing lights. Seriously, it says I have selaphobia on the papers I filled out for the show. Flashes of light make me panic.” Paul admitted, his voice quick and quiet. Allison gave him a compassionate smile.

“Well, that’s fine. I think everybody has an irrational fear. Like, everyone thinks I’m totally fearless, but I’m freakishly afraid of dogs.”

“It’s not irrational, though.” Paul corrected her. “My best… my ex-best friend had photosensitive epilepsy. A few years ago we received an award for Boy Scouts and we had to get our picture taken for a few newspapers.”

“I take it he had a bad reaction?” Allison asked.

“You could say that-”

“YOU GET BACK HERE!” Paul’s words were cut short by a holler from Ramzi that carried through the entire warehouse.

“Oh please, like I’m going to listen to you!” The do-gooder and daredevil looked up to see Avery stomp into the room wearing nothing but her bra and miniskirt.

“AVERY!”

“I think I know what I look good in, thank you very much!” She gave Ramzi the finger before she started to walk across the room. A smirk appeared on her face when she saw Allison and Paul. “Well, look who I found.” She pointed at Allison and gave her a knowing glare. “We need to talk.”

Paul’s attention was grabbed. “What is she talking about-?”

“Nothing. Give me a minute, Avery.” Allison kept her back to the half-naked drama queen, putting a hand on each of Paul’s arms. “Listen, your fear is totally normal. Everybody has that one thing that makes them panic. I know you don’t like to look weak if you don’t have to, but I think you should tell somebody else what’s going on in case something happens.”

“That’s kind of why I told you when you asked.”

“I mean somebody else.” Allison clarified. “I can’t tell you what’s going on yet, but I’ll probably have to stay with somebody else on the red carpet. You need to find another person who’ll help you out. Somebody you trust. Ask Irina maybe. She’s good with cameras.”

Paul brushed her hands off of him, his concerns clearly not for himself anymore as he glanced over her head at Avery. “What are you doing with Avery, Allison? Do you have an alliance with her or something?”

“You’ll find out eventually.”

“Does Angel know?”

“No. He doesn’t need to know anything about this.” Allison’s eyes were desperate. “Now please don’t say anything to anybody. You’re my friend, so you’ll find out what’s going on, just not yet.”

Paul hesitated a moment before giving her a trusting nod. “Okay.”

Confession Cam

Paul: “Allison was definitely right when she said I don’t like to look weak. I always know what I’m doing. I just happen to have one big weakness that hopefully I can overcome tonight. I told Irina what’s going on and she reacted as sympathetically as expected. She's fine with staying with me for the challenge. I feel kind of ridiculous asking her to do this, but it’s better than causing a scene.” The Boy Scout rested his chin on his hand. “I just wish I knew what was going on with Allison. She hates Avery, so I can’t imagine her having something private to talk about with her. And if she’s not telling Angel then it has to be something serious.”

“Welcome, everybody, to a RealityGossip red carpet event!”

A woman with a raspy voice stood in front of the camera. Her face looked frozen into a smile, and her blonde bob was hair sprayed to perfection. She was on the edge of the red carpet surrounded in other reporters and fans. Behind her, a girl was holding a sign above her head that read ‘Marry Me Isaac!’

“I’m Mona Brooks reporting live from the carpet. Today, you guys are in for a treat: the cast of Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment is here! Those screwballs are actually doing a challenge here tonight. That’s right, the cast will actually be attending a press conference tonight. You’ll see them interacting with a few stars, including me, sassy blogger Chavez Milton, fashion guru Ramzi, and more!” A limousine pulled up at the end of the carpet and Mona grinned. “Oh, here’s the queen of the night! Ladies and gentlemen, Miss Rachel Claire!”

Rachel Claire stepped out of the limo wearing sky high heels and a barely there gladiator-themed outfit. She walked the carpet like a true professional, pausing just long enough for photos but avoiding any interviews. She eventually ended up at Mona’s side and was handed another microphone.

“Hello, RealityGossip Editor-in-Chief Rachel Claire here and I think we have a lot in store for you tonight.” She grinned at the camera, her signature hair bouncing around her face. “We have the remaining fourteen For Your Entertainment contestants here for interviews, as well as host Chris McLean. That’s right, you’ll get to see all your favorites: from scheming Sebastian to iridescent Irina, mouthy Monique to compassionate Cara, they’re all here!”

Another limousine pulled up and Chris McLean stepped out of it. He looked absolutely ecstatic to be there, which Mona and Rachel Claire couldn’t help but notice.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve seen Chris at an event like this.” Mona Brooks commented. “He doesn’t look a day over ninety four.”

Rachel Claire nodded. “He’s been taking a lot of time for his favorite person: himself. You can even tell that he doesn’t care that much this season. Seems all he wants is the money.”

“Really, though, what's that outfit choice?” Mona grimaced. “He couldn’t have at least cleaned up a little?”

Many of the fans leaned over the velvet ropes holding them back to grab at Chris or attempt to get an autograph. He stopped for one or two reporters but was off the carpet in a few minutes, exiting into the building.

“That was fast.” Mona commented.

“I think he has a lot to work on inside.” Rachel Claire stated. “Either that or he’s looking for a mirror.”

That was when another limousine pulled up at the curb, this one much longer than the first two. The crowd began to roar around the reporters, all aware of exactly who would be inside. Mona’s permanent smile grew impossibly larger. She tried to say something, but was drowned out by the screaming fans. The camera turned to show the door to the limo opening. Monique was the first to step in front of the crowd, looking as comfortable as could be with all the attention. She posed for a few pictures as Minerva exited the vehicle, walking past her and getting caught up by the first reporter, a man with deep blue hair and a nerdy sweater on.

“Looks like they’re already giving interviews!” Mona shouted over the crowd. “I guess we’ll be heading down there to try and chat! I’ll be seeing you later tonight!” She gave the camera a dramatic wave before she and Rachel Claire joined the other reporters waiting for the cast.

Confession Cam

Monique: “It was nice being the first on the red carpet and knowing nobody else would be in my pictures. I think the photographers loved my dress, a Monique Darling original with accessories and hair by Ramzi.” She winked at the camera as though she was giving an advertisement. “Just look me up to find my website, fans.”

Minerva: “I. Met. Chavez. Milton!” The blonde squealed. “Seriously, he’s like half the reason I accepted the video blog from Rachel Claire! He’s, like, my blogging idol! I like him possibly even more than I like Helen D’Angelo!”

“Hey, thanks for doing this.”

“It’s no problem. Really.”

The entire limousine had been emptied and the cast was swallowed by the crowd of reporters. Irina had linked her hand with Paul’s to keep him close by her side as they faced the flashing lights.

“I owe you big time.” Paul muttered to the model, smiling but subtly flinching as a few cameras took pictures of them. His heartbeat was racing and spots filled the corner of his eyes, but he was able to pretend he was fine. “Anything you want. Really.”

“It’s what a good friend would do.” Irina kept changing her facial expression and angle for the photographers, the model in her breaking out. Paul was only a prop as he stood stiff as a statue beside her, his smile unmoving but his hands shaking. “But if I think of something I’ll consider the offer.”

“Well, look who we have here!” A slim Asian reporter approached the beauty queen and Boy Scout, a camera following her. “Paul Adams and Irina Rostropovich, everybody! And my, my, you guys are looking fine tonight.”

Irina was quick to answer the reporter, Paul staying by her side with a smile on his face. He scanned the crowd, trying to ignore the lights and find Allison. He saw Risty and Sebastian giving an interview nearby, the young reporter speaking to them looking ready to faint because their presence. Isaac stood alone farther down the carpet, signing the chest of an enthusiastic female fan. Eventually he spotted the daredevil’s deep red hair showing just barely over a reporter’s shoulder. Allison seemed comfortable at Angel’s side as they posed for a few pictures, though Paul couldn’t help but remain suspicious. Earlier Allison had sounded like she was obligated to stay with somebody else on the red carpet.

“Paul? Hey, Paul?” Irina jarred him out of his thoughts with an elbow to the side. “She’s talking to you.”

“Oh, sorry.” He turned to look at the reporter. “Could you repeat the question?”

“Being one of the last guys in the game, do you feel threatened by the obvious gender imbalance?”

Paul definitely hadn’t expected that. “Not yet. Maybe when the merge comes, but right now I haven’t really noticed.”

“Well, of course you haven’t.” The reporter grinned. “You only seem to have eyes for Irina. You guys seem awfully close tonight, especially considering what happened during the vampire challenge.”

“I guess you’ll have to watch the rest of this episode to find out why.” Irina answered, her voice full of mystery. Paul laughed at her response, suddenly glad that it was her and not Allison handling the interviewers with him.

“Ophelia! Ophelia, look over here!”

“To your right, Ophelia! Miss Escher!”

“Ophelia Escher! Over here, please!”

The artist trudged slowly down the red carpet, her white dress flowing around her feet. Her green eyes were dead, looking straight ahead and ignoring all of the reporters around her. They had no idea what was going on, they had no idea how alone she felt in that crowd of people.

“Miss Escher!” One of the reporters put a hand on her arm, her pale pink skin clashing with his deep tan. She refused to look up at him as he and a woman commented about her outfit, about her hair, about the red rimming her eyes. “How do you feel about the results of the last elimination?”

It was then that her head snapped up, her eyes wide. She did nothing but stare at the two reporters, her gaze hauntingly blank. They did not seem to understand what was going on, the female laughing awkwardly into her microphone. “Aw, I guess she’s just camera shy.”

The man laughed along. “If Victor was here with her, she definitely wouldn’t be.”

It was as though somebody had flipped a switch, the silent, unresponsive figure in white instantly turning into a monster. Ophelia let out a wail and pounced on the male reporter, knocking him to the ground. She clawed at his suit, keeping her face close to his.

“Take it back!” She hissed, her tired eyes wide. “Why did you have to say his name? You shouldn’t talk about him! You’re not good enough to talk about him!”

“I-I’m sorry!” The reporter flinched away from her. “I didn’t mean to! Please let go of me!”

Ophelia didn’t let go of his shirt, wouldn’t break eye contact. “He didn’t deserve it! He should be here with me! He would be so good at this, and instead I’m here alone! He should be here!”

“Ophelia, please get off of me!”

Again, she didn’t recognize her own name. Instead, she continued to glare at this man, knowing that it should have been Victor’s eyes she was looking into. As the cameras flashed around her, she spiraled more and more out of control.

Chapter Eighteen: Tabloid Queen
“So, Belladonna, I’m surprised to see you wandering the red carpet alone.”

Donna narrowed her eyes at Chavez Milton. “What is that supposed to mean?”

The blogger held up an innocent hand. “Hey, I’m just saying that I figured you’d be with Ophelia after what happened-”

“GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF ME! LET GO!”

The reporter and smart aleck both turned in the direction of the wild screeching. Through the wall of photographers they could see Ophelia being torn away from a reporter.

“Well, speak of the devil.” Chavez commented, staring wide-eyed at the scene. He turned back to continue his interview only to find that Donna was gone. He spotted her darting into the crowd, elbowing anybody that got between her and her friend. “Don’t rip that dress! It’s a Ramzi original!”

“Ophelia!” As Donna neared Ophelia, the artist broke away from the security guard that was manhandling her and ran towards the press conference building. “Ophelia, wait!” The blonde didn’t turn around at the sound of her name, instead collapsing against the doors at the end of the red carpet. Donna stopped running when she saw her roommate put her face in her hands, choosing instead to approach her quietly. “What’s wrong?”

Ophelia looked up from her palms to reveal that she was crying again. She tilted her head and watched Donna with a curious expression. “…It’s the ghost.”

Donna stepped closer to her friend. “What are you talking ab-”

“Don’t come any closer!” Ophelia put her hands up. “Get away!”

Her roommate didn’t listen. “I don’t know wh-”

“Shut up! Stay away from me!”

The smart aleck paused for a moment. “Ophelia, I-”

“RISTY! RIIISSSTYYYY! Please, I need your help!”

Donna instantly stiffened, the fact that her friend was calling for somebody else’s help hurting her much more than anything else. She gave up on her attempts to approach Ophelia, instead keeping close to herself. The mad artist noticed her change in posture and got to her feet, a crazed smile spreading across her tear-streaked face.

“That’s it, just stay away! RISTY!”

The smart aleck glared at her friend. “What do you need Risty for? I’m here trying to help you, but you’re just pushing me away.”

“RISTYYYY!”

“Could you stop screaming? I don’t see why you won’t take my help!”

“What help are you giving me?!” Ophelia shouted. “I don’t see how you’re doing any good!”

“You won’t listen to a word I’m saying.”

“Because you’re not saying anything useful!”

“I’m trying the best I can!”

“Well, your best isn’t good enough!” Ophelia lunged towards Donna, who cowered away from her. The artist smiled again at the pessimist’s frightened behavior. “Good. Run away, little ghost-”

“Stop it!” Donna tried to fight back. “I’m not going to run away! And why do you keep calling me that?”

The blonde’s smile faded. “Hmmm, oh, I don’t know, maybe because you’re so cold it’s like you’re dead? Do you even have emotions? You’re so distant that you don’t feel anything.”

“…What are you talking about?”

“You know exactly what I’m talking about. Heck, you’re doing it right now!” As if to prove it to her, Ophelia stepped closer again, Donna subconsciously leaning away. “Just like a ghost, you’re present most of the time but disappear when I need you. You tried to help me last night, but you let those men take me away!”

“But then I was with you in our room.” Donna insisted.

“You were just hovering again! I was in the way, just a problem that you needed to avoid! You don’t understand because you’re so detached, so you just tried to talk me out of it! Risty was there for me when you weren’t. She tried to relate, so I let her in. And where were you? Oh yeah, you ran away with Wes!”

Ophelia breathed heavily, ignoring the camera flashes surrounding her. She sneered at the fact that her usually smart-mouthed roommate had remained silent.

“You’re still doing it. I’m hurting you, so you’ve completely shut down. You block everybody out from really knowing you. That’s why you’re so harsh with Sebastian, why you pretend you don’t know that Wes is in love with you, it’s even why you avoid talking in the confessional! Don’t you see how cold you are? That’s probably why Sebastian likes you so much! He wants you to be his ice queen!”

“Ophelia, I’m here!” Risty pushed past a few photographers and ran up to her teammate. Ophelia’s furious expression softened at the sight of the athlete. “What’s wrong?”

“The reporters… and she…” At a loss for words, Ophelia looked where Donna had been standing only to find that she was already gone. This made her stop stammering. Instead, she clamped her hands over her own mouth and began shaking her head. Risty put her hands on her shoulders, but she could only watch in confusion as the artist had another meltdown.

Confession Cam

Risty: “Ophelia’s up and down. She’ll seem like she’s getting better, but then she’ll suddenly get so much worse. I’m trying the best I can to help her, but she doesn’t just miss Victor anymore. She’s just completely lost control over what she’s doing.”

“Ramzi doesn’t seem to have done much to you.”

Mona Brooks’ left eyebrow twitched at Isaac’s rather plain wardrobe, her best attempt at an unimpressed raised eyebrow due to the Botox.

The troublemaker held back a laugh. “Ramzi figured if he dressed me up nicely I’d ruin it within a few minutes. That’s an accurate thought, by the way.”

“Well, I guess I can’t argue with that logic.” Mona laughed. “I can’t help but notice there are quite a few girls screaming your name in the crowd.”

“Girls can’t resist a bad guy.” Isaac stated. “I wouldn’t consider myself a bad guy, but if that’s how they see it then I’m game.”

“You seem to already have plenty of luck with the girls, though.” Mona pointed out.

Isaac gave an unashamed shrug. “Yeah.”

“Now, you have to talk to me about this: you’re the only boy in the competition caught in the middle of a… dare I call it a love triangle?”

“You can call it whatever you want to.” Isaac sneered. “I’d call it a mess.”

“You can say that again.”

Isaac’s scowl grew at the new voice. From a horde of photographers emerged Avery, all long legs and high heels. As the drama queen strutted towards the troublemaker, Mona Brooks whistled at her outfit.

“Now there’s a look. I’d call that high class streetwalker chic.”

“You got the streetwalker part right.” Isaac muttered under his breath, not bothering to tear his eyes away from her curves.

“What was that?” Avery asked, her eyes glinting mischievously as she placed a hand on his arm.

“You heard me.”

“Ooh, sexual tension. I like.” Mona Brooks looked over at the fans trapped behind the velvet ropes. “You guys like it too, right?!”

She was answered by a roar of applause. Three tan girls with big hair and flashy outfits pushed to the front of crowd, shouting, “You go, Avery! Take that boy away from Cara!”

“There’re my Jersey girls!” Avery waved at the trio, who squealed in return.

“They bring us back to a good topic, though.” Mona’s permanent grin seemed to grow. “You know at the press conference they’ll be asking all about the love triangle.”

“Of course they will.” Avery examined her nails in a disinterested fashion. “What else would they ask about?”

“The world doesn’t revolve around you, you know.” Isaac glared at her as her grip on his arm tightened. “There’re plenty of other things going on.”

“I don’t know. I seem to be the tabloid queen.”

“You guys seem like you’re especially at each other’s throats tonight.” Mona spoke up before Isaac could counter Avery’s retort. “The last time the viewers saw you interact was the breakfast before the paintball challenge. Is that actually the last time you’ve talked?”

“Sounds about right.” Avery nodded.

“I’d prefer not to bring that challenge up.” Isaac admitted.

Avery pouted her lips and spoke in a taunting baby voice. “Aw, what’s the matter? Afraid to live up to the fact that you almost killed one of The Emmys?”

“Shut up, Avery.”

“I think you say that at least once every time we talk.”

“Yeah, and I’m saying it again. Shut up, Avery.”

As the slacker and drama queen bickered, Mona Brooks turned to the camera and laughed. “I’m sure their competitors would disagree, but I love seeing these two together, don’t you?”

“I have an important question for you.”

Monique smiled at Ramzi. “Well, I’d love to answer it.”

The trendsetter was in a particularly positive mood after talking about fashion with the stylist for ten minutes. She had finally found a RealityGossip employee that she liked, so she was ready for anything he had to throw at her.

“A lot of the fans say that they really just don’t know you, honey.” Ramzi said, the sentence accented with a diva’s attitude. “And Minerva claimed in her blog that you felt really neutral towards most of the other contestants. Is that true?”

“People actually watch those videos?”

“Did you not see the girl with the ‘Hormonal Teenagers’ t-shirt?”

“Not yet. But Minerva was wrong when she said I’m neutral to the others. I honestly just don’t care about a lot of them.” Monique explained. “So, like, I like Minerva, Risty, and Wes, and I tolerate Sebastian. I absolutely hated Elena, Gabe, and Victor. I haven’t talked to them much, but I would probably like Paul and Irina and hate Isaac and Allison. The rest I just really don’t care about.”

A grin spread across Ramzi’s face. “Seems like you have only the most important person on your mind at all times.”

“Of course. Myself.” The designer and stylist high fived daintily and started to cackle. Their laughing stopped when Minerva rushed up to them, tripping slightly over her heels. Ramzi and Monique gave her matching unimpressed looks, but the loudmouth just grinned.

“Monique, you will never believe this! I was just walking and posing for pictures and smiling to the fans when all of a sudden Chavez Milton called me over! Chavez. Milton!” Minerva put her hands in her hair. “Do you even understand how much I love Chavez Milton? I read his blog! He is an absolutely amazing person and…” The blonde’s face fell. “Why aren’t you guys excited?”

“I work with Chavez.” Ramzi stated.

“I’m above tactless tabloid reporters unless they have full interest in me.” Monique confessed.

Minerva stared wide-eyed at them. “Are you two even human?”

“More human than Mona Brooks is, that’s for sure.” Ramzi gestured to the newly arrived contestant and winked at the camera. “Minerva Patrikovis, everybody.”

“I still can’t believe you.” Minerva shook her head at Monique, who just rolled her eyes.

Ramzi ignored the teammates’ disagreement. “Speaking of bloggers, I think you’ll find out today that your blog is a hit.”

“Oh, well, I’m glad!” The chatterbox’s mood was once again positive. “I put a lot of work into the RealityGossip Behind the Scenes Video Blog, so I’m so happy everybody likes it.”

“It’s because of me.” Monique insisted. “You should upgrade me to official cohost.”

“You’ll just try and take it over.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. Depends on how entertaining you are.”

Minerva narrowed her eyes at her friend, though she couldn’t hide her smile. “We’ll see.”

Confession Cam

Monique: “I’m just saying, I think Minerva would benefit from letting me cohost her show. I’m sure the fans love me, and I seem to bring the entertainment value.” The designer leaned over and picked up a bundle of fabric. She unfolded it to reveal that it was a violet t-shirt with “I Hate Hormonal Teenagers” written on the chest. “A fan gave this to me. I’m so proud.”

“So, apparently the fans are actually interested in talking to you guys.” Rachel Claire put a hand on her hip. “I can’t imagine why. They want an interview, though.”

“Aren’t they going to hear us during the press conference?” Angel asked.

“Yeah, but this is more private and looks good for my magazine.” The reporter stuck out her tongue at the pyromaniac. Neither Angel nor Allison seemed interested in talking to her, but she had managed to pull them in when they were avoiding a wild photographer. “Apparently you’re going through some fire withdrawal or something? Tell me about that.”

“Well, I’m contractually obligated not to burn anything valuable unless I’m given permission.” Angel began to explain.

“I don’t think that’s in my contract.” Allison commented.

“It’s not.” The Puerto Rican’s mouth was in a grim straight line. “It’s only been in two contestants’ contracts: mine and Izzy’s.”

“Ooh, rough.”

“There wasn’t anything special in yours?”

Allison shrugged one shoulder. “I tried to negotiate that if my roots started showing too badly they’d provide me with dye.”

Rachel Claire grimaced. “I take it you didn’t get that one to work out?”

“Of course not.” Allison pouted. “I have no idea how you got this whole gig to work out for you. Chris agrees to nothing.”

Rachel Claire laughed. “Oh, when you have the right connections, you can get anything. Speaking of connections, seems your relationship with Avery may have strengthened? I mean, first teaming up in Fire Insults at Will, and then you came up with that awesome plan last challenge. What’s the deal?”

“Well… I don’t really know…” Allison was surprisingly unconfident in her answer, and Angel gave her a confused glance. “I guess I-”

“Keep your enemies closer.” A new voice chimed in.

Allison released a sigh. “Yeah, that. Thanks…” She turned around to greet the newcomer, though her relieved expression quickly faded at the sight of him. “Oh, um…”

“Is there a problem?” Sebastian inquired.

“Why are you here?” Angel questioned.

“I can’t interact with the other team every once in a while?” Sebastian wasn’t even fazed by the negative treatment. “I’ll bet the merge is coming soon, so it wouldn’t be that bad of an idea.”

Rachel Claire glared at the gambler. “Don’t play dumb. I’m sure you’ve stolen somebody else’s information and found out exactly when the merge is coming.”

“Still holding a grudge from the first challenge?

For once, Angel was able to agree with his competitor. “Seems a bit ridiculous, doesn’t it?”

As the male contestants insulted Rachel Claire, Allison scanned the crowd for Avery. She caught Paul’s eyes during her search and made an exaggerated expression when she saw Irina’s arm around him. When Paul laughed, the lights clearly not impacting him, she continued searching. Eventually she found the drama queen bickering with Isaac. Avery spotted her from over the troublemaker’s shoulder, and they exchanged a glance.

“Who are you looking at?”

Allison’s eyes flicked over to Sebastian. The ever-observant charmer had directed all attention to her again. “Oh, nothing. Isaac and Avery are fighting again, and I was just watching.”

“Huh. They haven’t done that in a while.” Angel looked over the crowd to watch the scene. “I figured he’d be avoiding her.”

“Avery seems to have her ways of getting attention.” Allison commented, pretending not to notice Sebastian watching her.

Confession Cam

Allison: “I have no idea how he does it, but somehow Sebastian knows everything! I’m pretty sure he knows exactly what’s going on with me and Avery, and he’s not even trying to hide it.” She put her palm to her face. “If I make the merge I’m not going to be ready to deal with that guy.”

“Welcome to the RealityGossip cash cow known as the Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment Press Conference, sponsored by, that’s right, RealityGossip.” Rachel Claire gave the camera a fake smile and held up an issue of her magazine. “RealityGossip Magazine. If you like reading gossip about reality stars, then this is the magazine for you. Seriously, what you see is what you get.”

Eventually the crowd had migrated from the red carpet to the building. The audience was full of screaming fans, with the first few rows of seats reserved for reporters. On the stage in front of them, twelve of the fourteen contestants were seated behind a long table draped in a red cloth. Each had a microphone and a place marker with their name on it on the table in front of them. Rachel Claire sat in the corner of the stage on a tall stool.

“So, let me introduce your cast to you one more time for anybody who’s just started watching.” The camera turned from Rachel Claire to the left side of the table, focusing in on the first contestant’s face. “First off we have diva Avery Dellcourte,” Avery blew the camera a kiss as it slid over to show the next contestant’s face. “Beauty queen Irina Rostropovich, tree hugger Caroline Barnes, bad boy Isaac Orville, arsonist Angel Dominguez-”

“I’m not an arsonist!” Angel protested.

“Yeah, and I’m not a shallow reporter.” Rachel Claire put a hand up to her mouth. “Oh, wait. Yes, I am.”

“How do people find you likable enough to watch your interviews?” Isaac questioned.

“They ask that about every star in Hollywood.” The reporter snorted. “Moving on! After the mouthy arsonist there’s punk Allison Yale and patriot Paul Adams. They’ll all be making up The Oscars. Remember that, fans, because you’ll want to differentiate between the two teams when you’re filling out your post-conference survey. More about that later.” Paul saluted the camera as it moved on. “Starting The Emmys we have… an empty chair?”

A man with a headset on leaned in from the wings to whisper in Rachel Claire’s ear.

“Oh, okay, she’ll be here eventually. But that’s supposed to be whack job Ophelia Escher, bad luck magnet Belladonna Surmaine, sweetheart Wesley Winfrey, hipster Monique Darling, blabbermouth Minerva Patrikovis,… another empty seat?”

The man leaned back in from off screen and Rachel Claire rolled her eyes.

“Okay, apparently Risty Cooper will be here late, too. Jeez, rude much? Well, after her empty chair is suspicious Sebastian Luse, the last member of The Emmys. And that old guy on the end is your host Chris McLean.”

“I’m not old!” Chris exclaimed.

“Yeah, whatever, Gramps.” The camera focused on Rachel Claire again. “The conference works like this. The contestants are competing for your votes in the post-conference survey. You’ll be judging them both individually and by team based on their attitudes, looks, behavior, and answers. Chris is just along for the ride. The whole thing will be split up into a few parts. First, the contestants will be asked questions by the reporters. Then, we’ll have a few special themed segments where I ask them pre-written questions. Finally, we’ll have the part you’ve been waiting for: the fans get to talk to the contestants.”

The crowd erupted into cheers and whistles. Several of the contestants reacted, though Rachel Claire kept a straight face the entire time. “The fans can either ask questions or just compliment them. They’ll probably need some self-esteem boosting from the questions they’ll be asked.” She crossed her legs nonchalantly. “But let’s get this show on the road, shall we? First reporter?”

A balding man in a vest stepped up to the microphone. “This first question is for Minerva.”

“Ooh, yay!” The blonde clapped her hands.

“Do you think the RealityGossip blog has an impact on how the fans view certain contestants?”

“Good question.” Minerva thought for a moment. “I think if people watch the videos or read the blog enough, then definitely. The blog features Risty, Monique, and I a lot. I have no idea what’s been shown about us in the episodes, so that might change their opinions on us. And I think the interview I had with Gabe probably changed their opinions on him. Like, I know I stopped filming before he got into the deeper stuff, but after I posted that video there were so many comments about how they didn’t expect him to be so genuine.”

“Did you expect it to be so influential?”

“I wouldn’t call it influential. It only is if you keep up with it.”

The reporter thanked Minerva and sat back down, another taking his place. “I’ll get right to the elephant in the room: Veronique Chevalier.”

Several of the cast members sitting at the table groaned, Chris McLean the loudest of all. The host leaned on his hand and said, “It’s not an elephant until you mention it.”

“Well, I think it’s weird that nobody’s said anything about it. You’re not confused? Suspicious? Afraid?”

“All of the above, actually.” Chris sighed. “I promise, it’ll come up again later, but the contestants have been asked to avoid talking about it until then. Camille was carted off to jail, so we’re good.”

“Can I ask questions about it now?” The reporter questioned.

“Just a few, but then you’ll have to move on.”

“Okay, then. Cara, why did you let Camille use you so easily? Weren’t you suspicious?”

Cara had been hanging her head when the situation came up, though she looked up at the reporter when he addressed her. “I had no idea that she was using me. Yeah, she was doing weird things, but there was no way I could know that she was doing illegal things.”

“And Angel and Allison,” The reporter turned to the naturalist’s teammates, “how did you feel during your little chase sequence?”

The Goth and pyromaniac exchanged a glance before replying in unison, “Freaked out!”

“That was classy.” Avery commented.

“How would you have felt?” Allison glared at her.

The drama queen shrugged. “Hey, I never said I wouldn’t have felt that way. You just didn’t have to answer like the Wonder Twins.”

As Avery complained, the reporters swapped positions. A male reporter dressed to impress stepped up to the microphone with a serious look on his face. “This is a question regarding screen time. First, I’m going to direct it at Monique. You have received little screen time in the finished episodes. Are you planning on changing your tactics to gain more?”

Monique gave the reporter a blank stare. “…I don’t have a lot of screen time?”

“Until last challenge, no.”

“Well, who’ve they been giving it to then?! Avery?!”

“…Yes.”

“Nice!” Avery exchanged a high five with Irina as Monique struggled to keep her cool.

“As disappointed as I am to hear that,” The designer cleared her throat. “I’m not going to change anything. I like the way I’ve been playing the game. The editors will warm up to me just like Minerva’s blog’s fans did.”

The reporter nodded at her answer. “Thank you. Now, the same question, but directed at Wes. Your screen time has mostly consisted of your interactions with Donna.”

The musician didn’t seem at all shocked by this. He gave the reporter a lazy grin. “I guess we know what the editors are interested in, then.” He glanced over at Donna, though she looked distracted.

“Okay, thank you very much.” The well-dressed reporter departed, and Ramzi took his place.

“Hello there, superstars.” He gave the entire group a large wave before focusing his attention on Monique. “Hey, girl.” They exchanged finger waves before he whipped out an index card. “So, Irina, how’d you come up with those outfits in Video Killed the Reality Star?”

The model laughed. “Are you talking about the rappers and the dancers?” When Ramzi nodded, she continued to giggle. “I had limited resources, a stereotype in mind, and some creativity. I did the best I could.”

“Well, those were definitely fashion don’ts.” Ramzi waggled a finger at her. “Next, Chris McLean, boxers or briefs?”

The host furrowed his brow. “Seriously?”

“I am only the voice of the style-concerned fans.”

“Boxer briefs.”

“Ooh, the best of both worlds! Paul-”

“I’m not answering any questions about my underwear, thank you very much.” The Boy Scout interjected.

“It’s not about your underwear. I promise.” Ramzi assured. “In the first episode, Helen D’Angelo started to mention that you have a strange birthmark on your lower back?”

Paul smiled at that. “Oh, right. If you look during the boating challenge I’m sure somebody saw it. It’s kind of in the shape of a duck.” The do-gooder was completely unaware that a projector was showing a picture of Paul shirtless on the wall behind him, the birthmark circled in red marker.

“That cleared things up.” Ramzi laughed into his hand. “Sebastian, is your hair naturally blond?”

The gambler scoffed at the question. “Of course. I’m mixed race, so it’s just an odd gene combination.”

“Okay, last question. Favorite challenge so far?”

“That question wasn’t about fashion.” Rachel Claire gaped at Ramzi.

Ramzi smiled. “I wanted to change it up a bit.”

“You guys can just go down the line with this one.” The curly haired reporter instructed the cast. “Before you start: Donna, where’s Ophelia?”

The smart aleck’s eyes flicked right up to Rachel Claire when she mentioned her name, though her movements were slow as she adjusted her microphone. “I think she and Risty are outside.”

“Why?”

“Risty is comforting her.”

The RealityGossip reporter raised an eyebrow. “Why aren’t you comforting her?”

“I…” Donna looked down, away from the audience and the reporters. “I don’t know.”

It was obvious that she was lying, but Rachel Claire didn’t seem to care. “Whatever.”

Ophelia sat crumpled against the door to the building at the end of the red carpet, Risty crouched at her side. The artist had been dragged inside, though she had broken away and ran back out to get her privacy.

“You know,” Risty began, “if we don’t participate in the challenge, chances are our team’s going to lose.”

Ophelia didn’t answer, just stared up at the sky.

“And you don’t want that to happen. That means somebody else will have to get voted off.” When she didn’t receive an answer, the athlete switched her position to something more comfortable.

Eventually, Ophelia found the energy to respond. “…That’s how Victor got eliminated.”

Risty turned to look at her. “What?”

“Victor was eliminated because we didn’t participate in the challenge. Sebastian warned us, but he still got eliminated.” Ophelia began to sit up, pushing her hair back from her face. “It’s my fault. I couldn’t stop it, so it’s my fault.”

“Now you’re sounding like me.” The corner of Risty’s mouth curled upward. “Trust me, blaming yourself for an elimination is not the way to go. It drags you down.”

“Is it really possible to get much lower than this?” For the first time, Ophelia made eye contact with Risty. Despite the fact that she was staring right at her, the artist seemed to be somewhere else.

Risty decided to take a risk and ask her, “What happened before I showed up on the red carpet?” Ophelia pulled her knees closer to her chest and didn’t answer. “Ophelia?” Risty waved her hand in front of the artist’s face. “Opheliaaa? Ophelia, what happened?”

“I yelled at Donna, okay?! I was so mean!” Ophelia’s voice wavered. “I called her cold, an ice queen. I told her she wasn’t helping me because she couldn’t understand.”

“She’s trying, though.”

“I know!” Ophelia put her head on her knees. “I know, I know, I really know she is, and I feel terrible for saying all of that. It’s like somebody else was in control of my mouth. I knew I said it, I just didn’t want to believe it.” She knotted her hands in her hair and began to pull. “I don’t want to believe any of this…”

Risty knew that trying to get her to stop hurting herself would only set her off again. Instead, she let her continue tugging on her hair until she realized the strands weren’t going anywhere. When the artist released her scalp, the athlete spoke again. “You can apologize to her when you’re feeling better.”

Ophelia looked up at Risty through her hair, green eyes shining through a curtain of white. “Who’s saying that I’m going to get better?”

“I know you are, Ophelia.”

The peeking eyes narrowed. “You’re making that up.”

“Ophelia,” Risty smiled at her, “you just responded to your name several times.”

Her glare disappeared, a wide-eyed face of shock moving into its place. “I… I did!” All of a sudden, Ophelia went from having a meltdown to having a giggling fit. “I did! You’re right!” She stood up, her balance wavering because she had been on the ground for so long. “We’re going to go in there.”

Risty got to her feet. “But what if they ask about Victor?” At the mention of his name, Ophelia’s happiness faded, her posture slumping a bit. Risty reached out to touch her shoulder. “No, no, don’t do that! He’s gone, but you need to prove yourself for him!”

Ophelia wouldn’t look at her. “Why?”

“Because it’s what he’d want. Victor was so self-confident that he’d never understand why you’re acting like this. You never let your problems force you down, so I’m sure that’s what he liked about you.”

They stood in silence for a moment, and Risty feared that she had said the wrong thing. Eventually, though, Ophelia’s lips began to move. Though no sound was coming out at first, when she pushed her hair away from her face her eyes were smiling.

“And even if we separate, we’ll know that it’s not too late,” Next thing Risty knew, the artist had begun to mumble a song, “you’ll find me and I’ll find you, and we can finally say ‘I do’.” Ophelia was beaming when she turned to look at Risty, who saw a glimpse of her old teammate in that tear-streaked face. “I do. I do have to go in there!”

Rachel Claire had just finished a round of superlative-related questions, each of the contestants stating who they believed would be most likely to do or be something. She switched to her next index card and smirked.

“Okay, here’s the Losers’ Round. I’m going to select one of the eliminated contestants, and you’re free to call out your opinions on them. Easy enough, right?” When she received a positive murmur in reply, a picture of a familiar face in a ‘gangster’ pose projected on the wall behind the table. “Okay, first off, our not-so-lovable jock Eric Stoneleigh.”

Paul leaned into his microphone and commented, “Worst roommate ever. Those rocks were terrifying!”

“They were probably his only friends.” Avery retorted.

“Aw, that’s not nice!” Cara shouted. “I don’t think we had enough time to get to know Eric. He could be totally different than we expected.”

“Next up…” The picture swapped to a scowling ex-contestant. “Gabriel Patterson.”

“Speaking of different than I expected,” Minerva smiled at the picture of the spoiled teen. “When I started to get to know him, I actually liked him a lot.”

“Yeah, I’d have liked him a lot better if he wasn’t always with Elena.” Wes agreed. “He didn’t seem that bad.”

Sebastian sneered. “If I didn’t know he’d been gone by now anyway, maybe I would regret letting my alliance fall for Elena’s trick and vote for him.”

Several eyes looked in the strategist’s direction. “You have an alliance?”

“Yeah. Victor somehow got voted off, though, so not anymore.” He gave his teammates a half-shrug. As the other competitors started to comment about Josh, Monique glared at Sebastian from behind Minerva. The gambler only smirked at her, the trendsetter looking away in disgust.

“Okay, how about this little gremlin?” Rachel Claire asked as a picture of Zack appeared. Nobody commented, feeling as though they weren’t the ones who had the right to the first comment.

“He was a wonderful person who was voted off too early.” A familiar voice shouted from off screen. The audience applauded as Risty entered gracefully, Ophelia tagging along much more warily. The artist tugged on the back of Risty’s shirt when she saw the locations of the empty seats. Risty leaned down and whispered to Sebastian, “Would you mind switching seats with Ophelia?”

“Not a problem.” The tan teen moved to sit between Donna and Paul. The smart aleck surprisingly didn’t react to his presence, her eyes locked on Ophelia.

“As I was saying,” Risty continued when she took her seat, “If Zack hadn’t been in the wrong place at the wrong time, I’m sure he would’ve been here with us commenting on somebody else’s elimination.”

Nobody else dared to speak after that, so Rachel Claire signaled for the picture to change. A recognizable smile lit up the screen. “Another person who should probably have been here, Robert Eckeheart!”

“One of the nicest guys I’ve ever met.” Angel commented.

“He was really funny, and always knew how to brighten up a terrible situation.” Cara added.

“I don’t think we would’ve made it through the music video challenge without him.” When Avery received several dirty looks, she rolled her eyes. “What? I already apologized. If I had any idea he would quit, I wouldn’t have done it.”

“Moving on…” The picture changed, and even Rachel Claire stopped breathing. It seemed like all movement in the auditorium stopped at the sight of Victor Phae’s image, most of the people onstage freezing.

Eventually, one contestant shyly adjusted her microphone and cleared her throat. “I think this is the reaction he’d been hoping for all along.” A smile spread across Ophelia’s face as she finished her sentence, and the stoic atmosphere in the room completely dissipated. The crowd burst into laughter, the sound overwhelming Ophelia’s faint mumbling into the microphone, “We’ll run away just you and I, and I’ll be yours and you’ll be mine.” Donna, however, heard it loud and clear. “We’ll go far away, finally be free…”

“Nothing will matter except you and me.” The smart aleck mouthed the words along with the artist, and they made eye contact. Ophelia looked over and gave her a smile. It took all of Donna’s effort to give one to her in return.

Confession Cam

Ophelia: “I’m not better, I know I’m not. There are a lot of people I have to talk to, a lot of holes I need to patch up.” The artist’s facial expression didn’t match her negative words. She almost appeared to be excited. “I woke up, though, and realized the only safe thing to do is to try and keep going. I can’t make any promises that the clouds won’t come back, but I think next time I’ll have people willing to help me through it.”

After some rather brutal commentary about Elena and Camille, Rachel Claire chose to continue along the same route. “I think this would be a good time to bring up our next section: Haters! That’s right, I’ll be giving the contestants some of the most hateful commentary from our loyal watchers. Sounds fun, right?”

“Oh, yes.” Chris smirked, though he was greeted with a chorus of boos. “Oh, come on, you guys should be used to this by now!”

“He’s right, you know.” Rachel Claire pulled out a red-colored index card and skimmed the content. “Ooh, these are bad. Irina!”

“Of course.” The model grimaced.

“The fans are saying that they thought you would be a departure from the dumb blonde stereotype, but even though you think you’re something more that’s all you are. An airhead. A useless bombshell. An idiot.” Rachel Claire read directly from the card. “You comfort whoever needs it, use your sex appeal for terrible reasons, and think you’re a role model when really you’re not much better than Renata.” The crowd booed the host, who paused to let the comments sink in. “Hey, I’m just reading what’s on the card. Comments?”

Irina was surprisingly composed about the situation. “As much as I don’t appreciate that, the fans can say what they want. I’m used to having a public image, and if that’s how they want to interpret it, then so be it.”

“Nice answer.” Avery complimented her friend as the crowd applauded. “I’d have flipped out.”

“I know you would’ve.” Avery gave Irina a light slap for that comment, the blonde giving her a joking grin in return.

“Next victim,” Rachel Claire pulled out another blood red card. “Minerva!” The naïve blonde whimpered into the microphone as the reporter began to read. “Gay rights advocate? More like an embarrassment. You put yourself out there saying that you wanted to promote your sexuality, but instead let yourself get put down because of it. You’ve been used and pushed around- both figuratively and literally. Pride? More like a puppet.”

Minerva jaw dropped at Rachel Claire’s statement, her eyes wide as saucers. “I… um… I-I…” She stumbled over her words. “I guess… I… I don’t know if… if…”

“She just hasn’t had a chance to show herself yet.” Monique stepped in. “She’s a great person. You’re just seeing the worst-”

“No, wait. I need to do this for myself.” Minerva stopped her friend. “Thank you, but th-this is exactly what they’re talking about. Monique’s right. I’ve been so desperate for my team not to vote me off that I’ve been letting myself get controlled. I’m sorry to anybody who’s disappointed by that.”

The crowd clapped, a few boys in the back holding up a sign that had the loudmouth’s name written on it in rainbow letters. Rachel Claire picked another card.

“Next up is… Paul!” The Boy Scout swallowed a lump in his throat, the sound picking up on the microphone. “We’ve seen it all before. Nice guy with a crush way out of his league, an odd friendship, and a heart of gold.”

As Rachel Claire spoke, Paul became painfully aware of the cameras flashing from in front of the stage.

“You think you’re the best at everything, but you’re just another knock-off of the same stereotype. You’re not as good as you think you are.”

Paul began to tug at the collar of his shirt. The room was beginning to get hot, and his head was spinning. Allison was whispering something to him, but he didn’t comprehend her words. He could only hear Rachel Claire.

“Do you really think you’re the best at what you do? You’re so confident, but you’re really just pathetic. You-” Rachel Claire was interrupted by a loud thump. Paul had collapsed from his seat and was now lying unconscious on the stage. “…Paramedic!”

Confession Cam

Irina: “I’m sure it was written somewhere that Paul’s afraid of flashing lights. Instead, he was carried off to Major City Hospital. That entire segment was terrible and shouldn’t have been put in there. I don’t see any reason to completely tear us apart.”

“This should be a good one.” Rachel Claire smirked at the next card, continuing with the segment despite the previous events. “Donna! Some viewers have said that you’re the least entertaining person in the competition. The editors are trying to push you as this season’s Gwen or even a Total Drama World Tour-era Heather, but you just don’t fit the mold. People say you’re just unfit to be on a reality TV show. Comments?”

There was a pause as the audience reacted to this statement. Donna just folded her hands and looked straight at the camera, her mouth curling into an uncharacteristically bright grin. “Thank you!”

Rachel Claire stared blankly at the smart aleck, whose lack of offense seemed genuine. “…Okay, then. Next one’s ironically enough related. Wes!” The musician’s eyebrows furrowed at the mentioning of his name. “So far, you’ve been nothing but a useless love interest to a much stronger personality. You’re the Trent to Donna’s Gwen, and you know how that worked out. The viewers know nothing about you other than that you’re a musician and you’re pretty nice, and a lot of the things you say sound forced. If this was any other show, you probably would’ve been axed during Fire Insults at Will to keep Elena’s star power around.”

Wes fidgeted with the sleeves of his sweater as he tried to come up with an answer. “Well, I think this actually goes back to the screen time question earlier. The editors pick what scenes are shown, not me, so I don’t even know what you’ve seen. Maybe I haven’t shined so far, but I’m still here, aren’t I? There’s still a chance.”

As the audience applauded, Donna raised an eyebrow at her teammate. “You handled that ‘useless Trent’ part well.”

Wes shrugged. “I’ve heard worse.”

“Okay, next. Isaac!” Rachel Claire examined this card carefully. “Isaac, you’re not as great as you think you are. The show’s had bad boys before, but you seem to be the worst of them all. Some watchers just don’t see your appeal and find your attitude appalling. And, spoiler alert, what you did with Avery? Not cool.”

Isaac’s cocky face instantly fell as Cara’s eyes bugged beside him. The nature lover rotated in her chair to face the troublemaker. “What is she talking about?”

The blond sighed. Finally, it was coming out. “Avery and I made out.” Cara gasped, her face contorting into a horrified expression. Isaac put up his hands. “I know, I’m a terrible person. This is exactly why I didn’t want to tell you! I felt guilty and I didn’t want to hurt you!”

Cara’s expression softened a bit. “Is that why you avoided me for so long?”

“Of course, I was just being stupid. You deserved to know the truth, but I was too afraid of what was going to happen if I told you.”

Cara’s emotions were no longer clear. She stared at Isaac for a few minutes before saying, “Okay.”

“‘Okay’?” Isaac questioned. “What do you mean ‘okay’?”

In one swift motion, Cara crawled into his lap, her legs straddling his. “This whole time I’ve been questioning if you’re a good guy and if you actually liked me or not. That just proved that you really do care about me.” She placed her hands gently on his shoulders, looking at him with half-lidded eyes. “Promise me you won’t do anything like that ever again, and I’ll let the past stay in the past.”

A lazy smile crawled across Isaac’s face. “I promise. Never again. And of course I care about you. I always have.”

That was all that Cara needed. She leaned down and kissed him. This kiss was much more intimate than the quick peck in the stairwell, and the other contestants suddenly felt as though they had intruded on a very private moment. Some of the audience members cheered, though there was a very audible booing coming from a great number of them. Avery stopped glaring at the scene long enough to give the crowd a confused glance. Isaac and Cara broke apart and moved back to their own chairs, though they continued to give each other long, enamored stares.

“Hormonal teenagers…” Monique sang into her microphone.

“You’re just jealous because you want some action, too.” Risty remarked.

Monique laughed. “You know, maybe I am. Everyone got to kiss during the vampire challenge while all I got to do was bite. I want some action too! Where’s my kiss?”

“…I’d kiss you.”

Monique turned to Minerva, her mouth in a surprised ‘o’ shape. “Excuse me?”

“I said I’d kiss you.” Minerva repeated, her voice uncharacteristically calm.

Monique laughed again, though eventually she shrugged. “Why not?”

She craned her neck upwards and closed the distance between her and her friend. The audience hooted and hollered as Minerva returned the kiss, and even Rachel Claire was chuckling in good spirits for the purposefully exaggerated display of affection. When Monique and Minerva eventually broke apart, they both gave the audience dramatic poses and received applause in return.

“You guys said you wanted pride!” Minerva giggled.

“You’re lucky I didn’t bite you.” Monique snickered.

Confession Cam

Monique: “Maybe those hormonal teenagers have got the right idea.” The trendsetter gave the camera a dramatic wink before breaking out into a fit of laughter. “Seriously, though, that kiss is going to be all over the Internet. Fan sites here I come!”

“-And I love your hair, and did I mention that you’re the best television host I know? And your sense of style is killer, and your movies…”

The press conference was coming to an end, and the short fan questioning round began. As the post-conference surveys were being handed out, fans with questions lined up at the microphone waiting for their turn. Currently, a Chris McLean super fan was practically melting at the sight of the host.

“-And, seriously, where do you live? Because I want to-”

“Okay, okay, next!” Rachel Claire waved her hand at the obsessive fan and two security guards took her away. A gum-snapping fan with big hair and high heels on stepped up to the microphone.

“This question is for Allison. Why do you hate Avery the Queen so much?”

“My excuse is a natural personality clash.” Allison answered. “If you want the details just re-watch all of our interactions from episodes one through eight. I think it should be obvious.”

The Avery fan left the microphone and was replaced by a snickering teenage boy. “Sebastian, since you’re a gambling guy, who would you bet to win in a full-on catfight: Avery or Elena?”

“Avery, of course.” Sebastian answered curtly. “She’s a lot harsher than Elena ever was, and Elena is all talk. Avery takes action.”

“Thank you.” The drama queen batted her eyes at the Emmy from down the table. “It’s my bad attitude that gives me such a prominent feature in RealityGossip magazine.”

“Cara!” Another fan called out to the tree hugger. “Now that you’ve found out about Isaac and Avery’s little romp in the kitchen, what’s your opinion on her?”

Cara didn’t answer, and Irina had to elbow her to get her to stop making eyes at Isaac. “I’m sorry, what?”

“What do you think of Avery?”

“I’m not going to make myself look bad by saying anything too mean, but I think that she’s selfish and inconsiderate of others.” Cara admitted. “Despite this, she does care about her team and makes a good effort in most challenges.”

A new fan approached the microphone and adjusted his collar. “This is a question for everybody. What’s been the hardest elimination so far?”

The cast went down the line and listed off the most heartbreaking eliminations, though the results were rather predictable. Eventually, a bell rang, and Rachel Claire got to her feet.

“Well, that means we’re out of time! Your surveys will be collected and the votes for the winner will be counted on the way back to the film set. Contestants, to the limos!”

The contestants had piled into the limousines and arrived back at McLean Studios. Still dressed in their Ramzi apparel, the thirteen conscious contestants were brought down to the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater. Each team was seated on a separate set of bleachers as Chris took the stage.

“So, first off: Paul’s in the hospital right now, but he’ll be moved to the medical room in The Hotel later tonight. He’s fine, he just had a panic attack and ended up fainting. Turns out his phobia was actually serious.” Chris grimaced. “Whoops.”

He straightened a stack of papers in front of him. “But anyways, there was a clear winner to the challenge… The Emmys! The fans were charmed by the many level-headed answers, Ophelia’s witty comment about Victor, and Minerva and Monique’s smooch. Congratulations on your first win in four challenges!”

The team cheered and left the amphitheater, leaving the remaining contestants disappointed.

“Oscars, sorry ‘bout it, but the fans thought that you had a few personalities in particular stand out over the others. The Emmys seemed to be more balanced. Odd, considering you guys seemed to be the fan favorites.

"This elimination ceremony is working a little differently, though. After you left the press conference, the surveys were tallied and you were determined as the losing team. The fans were then asked to vote for the contestant that impressed them the least on the team. Each hundred fan votes will weigh out to equal one contestant vote in this elimination. Keep that in mind when you cast your votes.”

The Oscars began to file out to wait in line to use the confessional. As they walked out, Avery grabbed Allison by the arm and pulled her aside.

She narrowed her eyes at the scarlet haired girl. “There’s been a change of plans.”

When The Oscars returned, Chris was set up for the Team’s Choice Awards ceremony with silver stars in hand. He looked serious as they sat back down.

“Welcome back, Oscars, to the Team’s Choice Awards ceremony. Tonight is a very special ceremony, so we have a very special ride for you at the end of the Red Carpet of Shame.” A stretch limo pulled up at the curb, though it had a hot tub in the back. There were several people crammed into it holding up drinks. “Today’s loser will get to join in this hot tub party of disgusting reporters. Guests include Mona Brooks, Chavez Milton, Ramzi, that guy whose eyes Ophelia almost clawed out, and more!”

“Who wants a mojito?!” Chavez called out, being joined by a chorus of shallow laughs.

“Fun, right?” Chris laughed. “Yeah, no. Anyway, Paul called in with a vote, so the entire team’s accounted for. The first silver star goes to… Avery! Unlike everybody else that you’ve ever met, the fans love that you’re such a drama queen!”

“Yes! Tabloid queen reigns supreme!” The New Jersey native caught her star and held it proudly above her head.

“Next star goes to…” Chris held the silver item of safety out. “Irina! You’re a natural with the male fans, and I think your smart answers really helped you today.” He tossed two stars to the model. “Take that one for Paul, too. He’s safe. Hurt, but safe.” The host took out the symbol of safety. “Next star goes to… Allison!”

“No witty comment for me?” The Goth asked, catching her star.

“Nah, I think you’ve gotten plenty.” The host smirked. “Last name before the bottom two is… Angel. Your teammates don’t seem to see you as a threat, and the fans didn’t really mention you when voting.”

“I guess that’s better than nothing.” The pyromaniac shrugged, though he scowled at the sight of the bottom two. “Man, this is so wrong!”

Isaac and Cara were left without stars. They exchanged confused glances, and Chris clicked his tongue at them. “Another couple in the bottom two. What gives?” He snickered. “Oh, yeah. I know exactly what happened. Cara, you were boring. Isaac, people expected differently of you. They wanted a bad boy, but they got a love struck fool. If you didn’t notice, your kiss didn’t react as well with the crowd as I would have thought. Turns out you guys were both seen as rather predictable. Minerva and Monique had taken the spotlight away from you two, and you left the fans disappointed.”

“That’s cheap.” Isaac glared.

“Keep in mind, though,” The host continued. “That your teammates’ votes are still considered. You’re not in the bottom two just based on fans’ votes. Looks like somebody has it against you guys.” The egomaniac held up the final star. “The last silver star goes to…

“Isaac.”

The troublemaker caught his star, an expression of disbelief forming on his face. “This can’t be right! Nobody has it out for Cara, but everybody’s been voting for me since day one!”

“The votes don’t lie, bra.” Chris shrugged.

“Isaac, it’s fine.” Cara put a hand on his arm. “I think the crowd had a big influence on this. And I’m fine. You’re better in challenges, anyway, so you actually have a chance of winning.”

“This shouldn’t be happening!” Isaac let out a few expletives and then wrapped his arms around Cara. “Why now?”

“I don’t know,” Cara returned the embrace just as tightly, leaning her head on his shoulder. “But you’re going to win for us both, right?”

Isaac smiled. “Of course I am.”

“Aw, how sweet. Now get in the hot tub!” Chris demanded, pointing to the Red Carpet of Shame. Isaac released Cara, and she ran over to give Irina a quick hug. Then, she made her way down the red carpet. As soon as she approached the limo, several of the reporters seized her by the wrists.

“Come join us!” Mona Brooks cackled, and they pulled Cara into the water. The limo drove off as the reporters toasted over her head.

“This elimination was crap.” Isaac crossed his arms. “I demand a recount!”

“Dude, you’re safe.” Chris rolled his eyes. “I don’t know how, but deal with it.”

Confession Cam

Isaac: “I can’t believe this. The second I solve my relationship problems, Cara gets voted off. I don’t even know if we’re technically dating or what. I didn’t even have time to ask her because we went right to the elimination.” He leaned on his hand. “I just wish I knew how this happened. How could the fans’ votes have had such an impact?”

Avery: "The press conference had completely changed my strategy. Allison and I had originally agreed to vote off Isaac at our next opportunity. Just one elimination working together, then our deal is over. She was supposed to stick with Angel through the challenge and keep him away from Isaac at all costs. Without his voice of reason, Isaac was bound to do something stupid.” The drama queen put up one finger. “Unfortunately, Isaac and Angel had assigned seats beside each other during the press conference, so that backfired. When Cara and Isaac kissed, though, I had a new plan.

“You heard the booing when they kissed. The crowd doesn’t like expected romance. You could see how many of my fans were there and how many Isaac fan girls there were. I didn’t see a Cara fan anywhere, though. When I realized that Isaac hadn’t done anything dumb enough to earn himself a vote, I decided that we’d instead go for a different angle: target Cara.

"I convinced Irina that Cara had done the worst in the challenge. Meanwhile, Allison claimed to Angel that voting for Cara was a safe bet because there was no way the audience would dislike her because of the kiss. Angel fell for it, and we had our majority vote. I have no idea who Paul voted for, but the audience seemed to have voted just as I’d hoped and Cara’s gone.”

She made a throat slitting motion. “Before you ask, this was just a way of hurting Isaac. I definitely didn’t want to keep him around if I didn’t have to, but when I figured out I couldn’t get him eliminated this challenge this was the next best thing.” Avery gave the camera a sinister grin. “This is why I’m the reigning tabloid queen, and they’re all just twelfth page news.”

Ophelia stared at her face in the bathroom mirror. Her eyes were red and puffy, and there was mascara staining her pale cheeks. She let out a laugh at how pathetic she looked, clutching her Ramzi dress to her pajama-clad chest.

She had managed to wake up. She wasn’t a princess, and she didn’t find who the big bad wolf was yet, but the haze had cleared from her head. Victor was still gone, but she could fight to stay in the game for him. She was in control again, and she was not looking forward to looking back at any of the past two days’ footage.

Donna walked into the bathroom humming, though she froze at the sight of her roommate. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were in here.”

“You don’t have to leave.” Ophelia turned away from the mirror to stop her friend from exiting. “I’m not going to hurt you… well, I know you won’t say it, but I guess I already did.”

“You didn’t hurt me.” Donna claimed. “I’m not some delicate flower.”

“But I did.” Ophelia pushed her hair off of her face. “And I’m very, very sorry. I don’t know what was wrong with me. I’m sorry for throwing things at you, and for locking you out, and for yelling at you over and over. You know I didn’t mean any of that ghost stuff, right?”

Donna let her hair cover part of her face. “…Right.”

“I take back everything I said. I was just making things up because I was scared. I really shouldn’t have said any of that.” Ophelia tilted her head and looked at her roommate. “You know, you’re the closest friend I’ve ever had.”

Donna gave her a weak smile. “I didn’t know that.”

“Well, now you do.” Ophelia put a hand on her shoulder and gave her smile before walking out of the room. Donna stood in silence for a few minutes before placing a hand over where Ophelia had touched her, frowning when she made contact.

Her skin was unsurprisingly cold.

Chapter Nineteen: The Death of Me
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment, Rachel Claire thought the audience actually cared about her.” Chris sneered at the reporter’s name. He was sitting in a makeup chair in an unfamiliar backstage area. The room was dimly lit, and people were quietly milling around behind him. “The contestants had to deal with the aftermath of another elimination, in this case Ophelia’s crazy reaction to her boyfriend leaving. Risty was eventually able to talk some sense into the artist, but not before she completely ripped her only friend to shreds. Meanwhile, Avery revealed that she was targeting some teammates for elimination. She tried to keep her temporary alliance with Allison a secret, though Paul eventually caught on.

“Speaking of Paul, this was just not his episode. Rachel Claire announced that the challenge was a RealityGossip press conference, and he revealed that he had a freakish fear of flashing lights. He had Irina supporting him on the red carpet, but when the questioning got too intense during the press conference he passed out. Oops. Right after that happened, the truth finally came out about Isaac and Avery’s secret game of tonsil hockey. Cara was devastated at first, though when Isaac lied- I mean, promised that he kept it from her ‘for her own good’ she forgave him and they kissed. Then, Monique complained about the PDA and ended up kissing Minerva.”

The egomaniacal host laughed. “I have no idea how or why that happened, but it won them the challenge and boosted the ratings! That’s a win-win situation if you ask me. The Oscars were sent to elimination, and Cara was booted off. Isaac had no idea how that happened, but Avery revealed in the confessional that she and Allison voted her off to spite Isaac. Harsh, but entertaining. Will the challenge today kill the contestants, or will they be screaming in excitement? Find out now on Total… Drama… Island: For Your Entertainment!”

“What’s in that envelope?”

Avery pointed her comb at the large envelope in Allison’s hands. The Goth just gave her a sour smile as she pushed the door to their room open. “A copy of your information to give to that assassin I hired.”

“Funny.” The drama queen rolled her eyes and shook out her wet hair. “Nice being enemies with you again.”

Allison exited into the hallway, mentally questioning how the fans could ever like Avery. Maybe she could ask Chris for permission to move in with Paul for the rest of the competition. She began humming as she continued down the hall, though she quieted down when she passed Room 304. She didn’t want to take the chance that Angel would hear her passing by. She wasn’t sure what she was going to say to him when he eventually realized she had a role in Cara’s elimination, so avoidance was probably best for the moment.

As Allison pushed open the door to the stairwell, the scent of smoke in the air made it clear that she wasn’t going to be able to evade her friend for much longer. She spotted the pyromaniac at the top of the second flight of stairs hunched over something, the telltale orange glow of a flame lighting up his face.

She leaned against the railing, watching as Angel put out the first flame and picked something up from the pile beside him. The daredevil realized it was one of the dish towels from the kitchen as the pyromaniac held it out in front of him and set it ablaze with a flick of his lighter. He watched it burn in mesmerized silence, and she let out a quiet laugh when she saw the awestruck expression on his face. That sound caught his attention, though, and Angel’s eyes flicked up to where she was standing.

“Allison!” He shook out the flame and shoved the singed rag into his pocket. He scrambled to sweep up the rest of the charred evidence surrounding him.

“You don’t have to clean it up!” Allison slid down the railing to stop him. “You know I’m not going to tell.”

“I know, but I shouldn’t be doing this anyway.”

“How long have you been doing this?”

“I don’t know. Since a little after midnight?”

“Angel, it’s eight in the morning!”

“I guess I got distracted.” As Angel tried to shrug, a blackened piece of cloth fell from his armful of fabric scraps. Allison caught it before it could hit the ground and examined it with an unsure curl of her lips.

“A sock?” Angel gave her a sheepish half-smile and lifted the end of one of his pant legs, wiggling the toes of his bare feet. She put the sock on top of his pile with a laugh. “What happened to the Izzy clause in your contract?”

“I couldn’t help it. Plus, I’ve never followed rules very well.” There was an awkward moment of silence as the pyromaniac opened his mouth to say something but stopped. Instead, he looked down at the envelope in his teammate’s hand. “What’s that?”

“Rachel Claire elected me to be Paul’s messenger.” Allison explained, almost having forgotten about her job.

“Oh, well, I won't keep you, then.” Angel started climbing the stairs, keeping his pile of burned fabric close to him. “I need to get rid of this stuff anyway.”

Allison watched her teammate until he pushed the door at the top of the stairs open. Once Angel was gone, she continued on her way downstairs. When she reached The Lobby, she could already hear a familiar voice echoing from one of the hallways.

“See, you just need to keep your hand steadier. It’s fun once you get the hang of it.”

Allison peeked through the open doorway of the medical room. A card tower had been stacked in front of the flimsy hospital bed. Paul was kneeling on the mattress, his outstretched hand placing another pair of cards on the top of the tower. On the floor beside him, Chef Hatchet unsuccessfully attempted to balance two cards against each other. When the cards fluttered to the ground again, Chef stomped to his feet.

“Forget this, I have better things to do.” He marched out the door, Paul staring after him with an expression of amusement.

“For a guy who’s supposed to be recovering from an injury, you’re rather happy.” Allison remarked, dragging a chair until it was beside Paul’s bed. The Boy Scout leaned over to pick up the cards Chef had dropped, gently adding them to his tower. “Aren’t cards more Sebastian’s thing?”

“Who do you think I borrowed the cards from?” Paul asked, not noticing when Allison quirked a brow at the statement. “I have a steady hand, so I figured why not entertain myself while I’m here?”

“You get to get out of solitary confinement today, right?”

“Chef said I could leave tonight. And it wasn’t solitary confinement, just mandatory rest to make sure I’m stable.” The brunet nodded his head at her envelope. “What’s in there?”

“You’ve got mail.” She opened the envelope and poured its contents on the bed beside him. “Since you fainted before the fans could ask you questions, Rachel Claire told them they could write letters.”

“That’s… surprisingly nice of her.” Paul unfolded one of the papers and began to read its message.

“I think it was in her contract.” Allison took a brightly colored letter from the small stack and skimmed it. “Aw, they’re like valentines.”

“Look at this one.” The do-gooder had moved onto another letter. “‘Dear Paul, I love that you’re a Boy Scout. There aren’t many guys who’ll admit to that as proudly as you do.’” He looked up at Allison. “I don’t see why not. Scouting’s taught me most of the things that make me the amazing person I am. Plus, it gave me the chance to be a hero for the first time.”

“How’s about this one,” Allison snickered at the note in front of her. “‘Somehow you got Irina’s attention even though she’s really hot. Does being a Boy Scout help you with that?’”

“Well, this one time…” Paul’s face turned a bit pink, and Allison smirked.

“Continue, please.”

“No, it’d probably be better not to.”

“Oh, come on! You can’t just start a story and not finish it!” Allison playfully tossed one of the folded letters at him. “I want to know!”

The smile Paul gave her was rather forced. “You’ll probably hear about it eventually. I’m not going to be going home any time soon.”

Confession Cam

Paul: “I’m really embarrassed about what happened at the press conference. That was just pathetic, which is so unlike me.” The Boy Scout smiled. “And to the fan who asked about scouting and the ladies, sometimes it all works out. Girls like a nice guy. Sometimes, though, you can’t let a relationship hold you back.”

As the day went on, it was clear that Paul’s sunny disposition couldn’t change the weather. Even as he rejoined his team at dinner with a smile on his face, thunder boomed outside. A sudden chill had run through the air, and many changed into their longer sleeved clothing.

“I hate the weather. Hate it, hate it, hate it.” Avery sat down at her team’s table with her hands fiddling with her hair. “As if it wasn’t bad enough that I didn’t bring any warm clothes, my hair’s getting frizzy again!”

“Aw, poor you.” Isaac scowled at her.

“Oh, shut up, for once I’m not complaining about you.” Avery sneered. “I can’t believe the weather turned terrible all of a sudden!”

“You know what it is, don’t you?” Ophelia asked as she passed by with a plate of food.

Avery narrowed her eyes at the artist. “Let me guess: because Victor’s gone?”

“No, worse!” Ophelia put her plate down at the end of The Oscars’ table with a slam, drawing the entire cafeteria’s attention. “It’s Friday the thirteenth!”

“Oh yeah, it is.” Monique commented.

The artist shook her head. “Don’t you understand what this means?!”

“It means my birthday’s coming up soon.” Paul stated.

Ophelia just sighed. “Bad things are going to happen! They always do! The evil spirits can take over!”

“Ophelia, why don’t you sit down?” Wes slid over a seat, leaving the chair between him and Donna open for the artist.

Ophelia grabbed her lunch from The Oscars’ table and took the seat in a huff. “I don’t understand why they don’t believe me!”

“Oh, because there’s nothing off about you…” Sebastian mocked from across the table. Risty elbowed him in the side at the comment, and Ophelia’s eyes went wide.

“Make fun of somebody else, would you?” Wes demanded. “Victor not being here doesn’t give you the right to pick on her.”

“I’m not making fun of her. I’m just stating the truth.” The gambler insisted. “Recent events have shown that there is, in fact, something off about Ophelia.” As he took a bite into his sandwich, a slice of tomato tossed from Donna’s direction hit him in the cheek. “Oh, haha.” A piece of cheese hit his face from Wes’s side. “What are you, five?”

“It’s fine, you guys. He’s right.” Ophelia put a hand out to either side of her, blocking a deli meat barrage. “Something was off, but it’s gone now. That reminds me. I really owe you, Risty.”

The athlete smiled at the artist from her seat beside Sebastian. “It’s no problem. I’m glad I could help you.”

“No, you don’t understand. Thank you so much. I know I was a hassle, but I will make it up to you if there’s any way I can.”

“Just don’t fall apart again. That’s the best thing you could give me in return.” Risty claimed.

“That’s a cheesy answer.” Sebastian muttered under his breath.

“She doesn’t seem to care.” Risty whispered back, hiding her mouth behind her sandwich. They watched as Ophelia, seemingly satisfied with that answer, began to converse with Wes. “It’s like she’s a completely different person from the other day.”

“But she’s not. She can’t just pretend that nothing happened.”

Risty scrunched her nose at him. “I don’t see why not.”

“If you pay better attention, it’s obvious her actions have consequences.” Risty waited for Sebastian to explain, but he just returned to eating his lunch. The athlete just shook her head at him and did the same.

Confession Cam

Risty: “Sebastian, you’re my friend and all, but why must you be so suspicious? The hawk eye on your teammates is majorly creepy, man. Not to mention ripping on Ophelia and oh-so-casually announcing that your alliance was broken behind Monique’s back.” The athlete scoffed. “The shade of it all!”

“Crap.” Click. “Crap.” Click. “More crap.” Click.

“Maybe the shows would be better if you were sitting right side up.”

Isaac snorted at Irina. “Nah. They’d still be terrible.”

Dinner had ended, and still there was no sign of a challenge. Isaac had draped himself upside down on the couch in The Oscars’ lounge and was rapidly flipping the channels on the television. Irina and Angel sat on either side of him, suddenly regretting giving him control of the remote.

“I think this thing is rigged to only show reruns.” Isaac commented, flipping the channels once again.

“They probably couldn’t buy the rights to anything else.” Angel suggested. “We’re still being filmed, you know.”

“Chris should’ve used some of Rachel Claire’s paycheck to buy better entertainment.”

“She did pretty much take over last challenge.” Irina pitched in. “It was just a big RealityGossip ad.”

“Not to mention an opportunity to insult us all for no reason.” Angel agreed. “The fans’ opinions? More like hers. And what she did to Paul was not cool.”

“Speaking of the last challenge…” Isaac clumsily flipped himself so that he was right side up, almost kicking Irina in the face in the process. “Do you guys have any idea why I wasn’t eliminated?”

Irina shrugged. “I assumed the fans voted Cara off.”

"I don’t think so.” Isaac crossed his arms. “Why would Chris have bothered to mention that the team had an impact at the elimination? He’s lazy. If he didn’t see a reason to say that, he wouldn’t have.”

“I think you’re just being paranoid.” The model claimed.

“Oh yeah. Then who’d you vote for?”

Irina bit her lip in embarrassment. “…Cara.”

“Why?! You like her!”

“She did the worst in the challenge. I vote for who I think did the worst!”

Isaac glared. “You’re sure nobody pushed you to vote for her? Your overly dramatic friend, maybe?”

The beautiful blonde looked away from the slacker. “I wouldn’t say Avery pushed me to vote for her. She did agree with me, though.”

“A ha!” Isaac pointed at her. “Told you so! I think Avery’s been up to something. Right, Angel?” When his friend didn’t answer, the troublemaker slowly turned around to look at him. “Angel…?”

Angel eyebrows were furrowed. “I voted for Cara too.”

“Angel!”

“Sorry, sorry! Allison told me it was a safe vote!”

“Allison…?” Isaac pursed his lips. “Why would Allison have tried to convince you to vote with Avery?”

“I don’t know. She was with me for half the challenge, so I don’t even know if they’d talked-”

“Guys, look!” Irina pointed at the television. Her teammates looked at the program only to be shocked by the faces on the screen. Robert and Josh were standing in formal attire, a microphone held out in front of them. “Turn up the volume!”

Isaac continued pressing the button on the remote until Robert’s voice was audible. “…And I’ve been having a lot of fun with the other eliminated contestants. It’s a big surprise when somebody unexpected shows up, but I think most of us get along pretty well. Even Josh has fun when the cameras aren’t in his face. I think he’s getting used to them.” Beside him, Josh was staring at the camera with wide eyes. The farmer shook his head back in forth in denial, and Robert laughed. “He’s working on it!”

“Thanks guys,” The camera panned to show an unfamiliar reporter standing in the middle of the red carpet. “You’re watching the Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment Losers’ Press Conference. We’ll be here filming live interviews with the eliminated contestants as a follow up to Wednesday’s highly publicized event with the remaining competitors. After the commercial break, you will be able to watch an interview with this lovely lady, who got stuck going to two of these!” The camera zoomed out to show Cara standing near the reporter. She gave the camera a friendly wave as the show cut to commercial.

“Chris never mentioned a losers’ press conference.” Angel said.

“Maybe it was a secret? Are we supposed to know about it?” Irina glanced over to Isaac. His eyes were still locked on the television, his grip tight on the remote control. “I guess we’ll be watching it, then.”

“Ristyyy! Risty!” Minerva whistled a few times. “Ristyyy, where are you?”

“She’s not a dog, Minerva.” Monique rolled her eyes as they walked downstairs. “We’ll find her eventually.”

“I don’t know where she could’ve gone between dinner and now. She said she’d meet us upstairs after she did the dishes.”

“Maybe she’s busy.” When they opened the door to The Lobby, strange sounds could be heard. Monique rolled her eyes again. “Do I even want to know?”

The two girls headed in the direction of the cafeteria. The double doors were open, and the sound of slapping drifted through the first floor. A few more hits later and a laugh was heard, followed by somebody saying, “Okay, you’re definitely cheating!”

“Risty!” Minerva rushed ahead of Monique. She entered the cafeteria to find Risty sitting at a table with her arms crossed, a stack of cards in front of her. Sebastian was sitting across from her and putting a few dollars in his pocket, a much larger stack of cards in front of him. The loudmouth kept a wide berth between her and the gambler as she walked to Risty. “What are you doing?”

“Losing at cards.” The athlete said with a pout. “It’s only because he’s cheating.”

“I wasn’t cheating.” Sebastian smirked. “I just don’t lose.”

“Sorry I didn’t meet you upstairs.” Risty continued to talk to Minerva. “It took forever to find a towel to dry the dishes with, and then I was distracted by this-"

“SEBASTIAN!” The three Emmys looked over at Monique, who had just entered the room. She stomped her way over to the gambler, a finger pointed at him. “I have a bone to pick with you!”

“Oh, I’m sure you do.” Sebastian collected his cards and began shuffling them. Risty got to her feet as Monique neared.

“Come on, Minerva, let’s wait for her outside.” The curly-haired girl grabbed the chatterbox by the arm, towing her out of the cafeteria.

“I can’t believe you!” Monique stood in front of Sebastian, her fists balled at her sides. “You didn’t tell me anything about our alliance breaking up!”

Despite the furious fashion designer in front of him, the gambler appeared to be the definition of calm. “I thought it was implied when we voted Victor off.”

“Well, I never got the message!”

“I figured it was clear that you weren’t useful anymore.”

“Why not?!”

“Figure it out.”

Monique leaned across the table, jabbing a finger at her teammate’s chest. “You do not want an angry Monique Darling after you. I might be little, but that means nothing when it comes to my attitude. I am from New York!”

“Yeah, and I’m from Reno.” Sebastian shrugged slightly. “Now that we’ve shared our hometowns, would you mind getting out of my personal space?”

“No! I will not get out of your space!” Monique snarled. “I was depending on our alliance to carry me through the next few challenges! Without it I’d have to depend on reputation to make up for the fact that I suck at physical challenges. Of course, now I found out I’ve had no screen time, so I can’t even rely on fans’ reactions!”

“Well, that’s your problem. When you and Victor agreed to the alliance, it was always meant to be temporary.” The card player glared. “You should just be glad I decided to turn on Victor before you. Neither of you was my first choice for an alliance, so you were expendable.”

“Why, because I’m not Donna?!” Monique was close to his face as she breathed heavily in anger, her glare locked on Sebastian’s composed gaze.

He waited a beat before retaliating. “Don’t you have to meet your girlfriend outside? You don’t want Risty stealing her away from you.”

This was the perfect response. Instantly, Monique marched out of the cafeteria, making irritated noises under her breath. She was done speaking to him, apparently, as she slammed the doors behind her. Several plates in the kitchen rattled, but Sebastian barely flinched, just resumed picking up his cards.

“I’m not going to say I like eliminations, but it’s actually kind of nice with less people around. No Gabe whining, no Elena screaming…”

“You don’t have to explain. I’m not a people person, so I get it.”

Wes glanced over at Donna, but she stared straight ahead, her jaw tense. They were sitting in the second floor hallway, observing the sets from the wall of windows. The rain dripped down the glass in front of them, though there was a full moon shining through the water and clouds. He watched her in silence, not looking away until her eyes darted to look at him.

“What’s wrong?” The musician asked when she continued to watch him.

Donna tucked her legs to her chest. “Do you think I’m cold?”

Wes frowned. “What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. Distant… emotionless… an ice queen?”

“No. Not really.” He admitted. “You’re just kind of shy. You don’t open up unless you want to.”

Donna looked back out the window, her face still serious. “I think I’ll have to open up if I’m going to stay around much longer.”

“Why are you even worried about this?”

“Something Ophelia said.” She sighed, her entire body lurching with the motion, and Wes started to think.

“If you want to open up, tell me something about you. Something you normally wouldn’t tell anybody.” Donna looked over at him with a confused expression. “Okay, I’ll start. My guitar’s name is Melody.”

“Is that a music pun?”

“Nope, that’s just the way it turned out.” He gave her an encouraging smile. “Your turn.”

Donna was quiet for a minute, debating on if she should play the game. Just when Wes thought she wasn’t going to say anything, she practically whispered, “I like to take photos.”

“I’ve never seen you with a camera or anything, but that’s pretty cool.”

“I haven’t really had the time to find something nice to look at.” Donna explained. “It’s your turn again.”

“Oh, um…” Wes paused. “I can’t swim very well.”

The smart aleck smiled. “I noticed that during the obstacle course. Whenever you hit the water, you’d come up flailing around like you were drowning.”

“Oh god, really?” Wes laughed. “I had no idea.”

“Well, I think all of America noticed. And I sang in a band once.”

“Okay, now you’re lying.”

“Nope. I owed my friend, so I did a talent show with his band when their singer quit on them. We were absolutely terrible.”

“I’m sure you weren’t.” When the brunette watched him expectantly, Wes bit his lip in thought. “Um… I used to have an obsession with Bailey Shift.”

“The country singer?”

“Yup. I had all her CDs and a poster on my wall and everything.” Donna let out a short giggle, and Wes put up his hands in innocence. “Hey, she’s good looking!”

“I just thought all of her fans were preteen girls.”

“Yeah. Preteen girls and me.” Wes laughed at his old obsession. “Your turn.”

“Sebastian kissed me during the vampire challenge. It was only the second time I've been kissed.”

His grin faded at the sudden change in mood. “Oh…”

“It’s not that big of a deal. It just… ticked me off, that’s all.”

“Well, you definitely had the right to be. And while we’re sticking with serious topics, my brother’s in jail.”

Donna grimaced. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. He did something stupid, so as terrible as it is, it’s probably for the best.”

There was an awkwardly long pause before Donna could think of something else she was willing to reveal. “I’ve never been in love.”

Wes gave her what could barely be called a smile. “I have.”

She tilted her head at his strange expression. “I take it that didn’t work out?”

“Not really.”

“…Imaginary relationships with cardboard cutouts of Bailey Shift never do.” Wes gaped at her comment, and Donna realized just how rudely he could have taken it. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean-”

She was interrupted by Wes bursting into laughter. As he cackled at her joke, she couldn’t help but join in. Their laughter was cut short, however, by an ear-splitting boom. They yelped as the glass in front of them rattled with the volume of the sound, Donna clamping her hands over her ears. When the vibrations stopped, she removed her hands.

“Look!” Wes stood up to look out the window. Donna joined him, gasping when she discovered what he had seen. Through the thin layer of rain, a large smoke cloud could be seen rising out of the center of Major City.

“What is that?” She questioned.

“I have no idea…”

“Guys!” The pair of Emmys jumped when the voice echoed through the hallway. Irina had burst through the door to the stairwell, looking wide-eyed and panting heavily. “You’re going to want to see this…”

The remaining thirteen contestants had gathered in The Oscars’ lounge room, all staring at the television in disbelief. On the screen, the scene was horrific. Sirens boomed as a news reporter stood in front of a scene of smoke and rubble.

“-Nobody is quite sure why it happened, but somehow the RealityGossip Press Conference building has blown up from the inside. Some believe that it was an explosive set by jewel thief Veronique Chevalier, others think a bizarre malfunctioning of the ventilation system.” Behind the reporter, firefighters rushed towards the rubble. “There was a conference in progress when the explosion happened. The building contained hundreds of fans, dozens of cameramen, host Chris McLean, and the eight eliminated contestants. There have not been any bodies found yet, though we will be keeping you updated if we find out more information. This is truly a tragedy, and hopefully survivors will be found.”

The screen went fuzzy for a minute before the news report began from the beginning. Most of the contestants remained silent as the report played again, unwilling to believe what they were seeing.

“This has to be a challenge!” Irina cried. “A joke! There’s no way they could actually be…”

“I tried to warn you guys.” Ophelia buried her face in her hands. “It’s Friday the thirteenth.”

As if they were triggered by her words, the lights began to flicker. Then, the television shut off, and slowly each light went out. Minerva screamed when they were left in the dark, and Risty put a hand on her arm.

“Chill. The power just went out from the rain.” Thunder crackled overhead as though it were proving her point.

“There’s a fireplace in The Lobby.” Sebastian announced. “That’ll give us some light until the power comes back.”

“Oh no, I am not walking down all of these stairs in the dark!” Avery shouted. “I’ll break an ankle or get kidnapped by a cameraman!”

“I’ve got you covered.” With a small clicking sound, a flame lit up towards the center of the room. Angel held his lighter out in front of him as he got up to rummage through the kitchenette. He rolled a paper plate into a cone and then lit the top of it. “Let’s get downstairs before this torch burns out.”

The pyromaniac led the way as the thirteen competitors migrated to The Lobby. When they arrived, he threw the burning plate into the fireplace, lighting the log inside. The contestants pushed the chairs in the room into a ring around the fire, gathering close to the heat source.

“I don’t believe this is real.” Sebastian said, his voice confident. “Camille’s in jail, and there’s no way Chris would even step foot into a building if it wasn’t inspected first.”

“Yeah, but he wouldn’t care what happened to his contestants.” Wes pointed out. “If he had a way out, he’d see the explosion as a media event.”

“You heard what the reporter said.” Minerva’s voice was shaking. “‘No bodies have been found’.”

“Chris is a jerk, but I don’t think he’d ever do something like this.” Paul claimed. “This is just too much, even for him.”

“I’m actually with Sebastian.” Allison spoke up. “There’s no way they’re actually dead.”

“You’re just saying that because there was nobody you care about in that building!” Isaac snapped.

“What?! You think I don’t care about any of our teammates?!” Allison snarled. “I have a heart, you know!”

“Really, then why would you-”

THUMP THUMP.

Isaac swallowed his words, his eyes going wide. His voice came out as nearly a squeak when he asked, “What is that?”

THUMP THUMP THUMP.

Thirteen heads turned to look when the handles on the front doors started rattling.

“It’s just somebody knocking on the door.” Sebastian stated.

“I’ll get it!” Always eager to be polite, Ophelia rushed to get the door.

“I can’t believe you don’t think this is real.” Angel said to Allison when the artist left.

“I’m just unsure.” Allison explained. “For all we know, that’s Chris at the door saying it’s a challenge.”

“Yeah, but maybe the explosion did happen and you’re completely wrong.”

“Maybe. Maybe not.”

“Guys, it’s okay! It’s just a cameraman!” Ophelia called to the group. She began to walk over to them, her light footsteps joined by a much heavier pair. “He doesn’t look so good, though. I think he might be sick.”

The other twelve contestants looked up in horror at the man beside Ophelia. They recognized him as a crew member, though he looked nothing like when they last saw him. His t-shirt and jeans were soaked in mud and something deep crimson, and his skin seemed a bit gray. His shoulders sat askew, an arm with a large gash in it dangling lifelessly at his side. His head was tilted at an odd angle and looking down towards the ground.

“Ophelia… I don’t think he’s okay.” Monique’s voice quivered as she stared wide-eyed at the cameraman.

“Oh, I’m sure he’s fine. A little bit of cold medicine and hot cocoa and he’ll be good as new.” Ophelia looked over at the cameraman, getting close to his face. “You’re just sick, right mister?”

The cameraman’s head suddenly shot up to look at the group in front of him, and several contestants jumped back or screeched. His eyes were completely white, with no sign of a pupil in sight. The man groaned and started to walk towards them, his head leaning limply to his right side. He approached the couch that Wes was sitting on the end of and reached out to touch him with a dirty hand.

The musician yelped and pulled away, his arm instinctively swinging out to defend himself. His fist made contact with the man’s face, and his neck twisted back at an unnatural angle. With a sickening snap, the thirteen contestants watched wide-eyed and slack-jawed as his head rolled across the tiled floor.

“Oh my god, I didn’t mean to, did I just kill him?!” Wes leapt off the couch, joining the other contestants in scrambling to get away from the now headless man. The thirteen contestants cowered in a group beside the fire, watching the still-standing body. Slowly the headless cameraman began to walk towards them, his arms reaching around for something to grab onto.

“I don’t think he’s sick…” Ophelia whimpered, wrapping her arms around Donna.

The body turned towards the sound of her voice and began to rush at the group. They all ran towards the front door, though they stopped in their tracks when they heard something pounding against it. Paul opened the door, hoping that he was just imagining the sound.

The Boy Scout screamed at the sight on the other side. Dozens of people in just as bad of shape as the crew member were limping towards the door. Many were covered in blood or had large scrapes on them, and some were even missing limbs.

“Come on! We can get out this way!” Sebastian led the group to the cafeteria as the figures reached the door, fully aware of the one headless cameraman still following them. When they reached the cafeteria, he pushed open one of the large windows at the back of the room and dived through it. The other twelve contestants climbed out after him, though there were white-eyed beings stumbling towards them on this side of the building as well.

“Where do we go?!” Avery shouted.

“The news report didn’t mention if Chef was at the conference,” Isaac replied. “Maybe he’s still here somewhere?”

“Where could he be, though?” Irina asked. “He wasn’t upstairs!”

“The First Aid Trailer!” Wes exclaimed, remembering his visit there after the musical challenge. The rain beat down on the group as they sprinted in the direction of the trailer, making sure that nobody got left behind. As they moved deeper into the film set, more and more people began to surround them, all with white eyes. Some of the figures were groaning and grunting, and all were reaching out to try and get their hands on the cast. When they reached the trailer, they began to bang on the door.

“CHEF! CHEF!”

“CHEF, PLEASE LET US IN!”

“CHEF HATCHET!”

The door swung open and without a second glance the thirteen competitors piled into the trailer. Chef, dressed in only a pair of heart-printed boxers and bunny slippers, groaned at the sight of them.

“Why are you all awake?!” He shouted. “This is exactly why I don’t sleep in The Hotel anymore!”

“Chef,” Angel panted, “There’s… they’re all…”

“They have white eyes, and they’re groaning and drooling!” Ophelia added.

“And they’re bleeding and reaching out for us!” Minerva contributed.

Chef stared at the babbling contestants with a sneer. “What are you talking about?”

With several crashes, blood- and mud-covered hands started bursting through the small windows of the trailer. As banging began on the outside of the trailer, the contestants backed away from the windows and shouted, “That’s what we’re talking about!”

“That idiot!” Chef rushed over to the phone with a horrified look on his face, frantically dialing a number. “I told him this would happen, but, no, he needed publicity!” He put the phone up to his ear and then swore, throwing it at the wall. “The line’s dead!”

“Do you know what’s going on?!” Donna asked as one of the hands tried to grab at her.

“Maybe.” Chef shook his head in disappointment and began to dig through a cabinet on the wall. “Your next challenge is supposed to be adventure themed, so Chris bought an old voodoo relic at some auction to use as a prop. The creepy woman he bought it from warned him that it was cursed, but the idiot was just glad it was cheap!”

“What are those things?!” Risty questioned as the pounding got louder.

“The undead, of course!” Chef pointed at the old television in the corner of the room. “Didn’t you see the news special before the power went out? Your friends and fans are back from the dead for revenge!”

“…You’re joking, right?” Avery sneered.

“Nope. We’re gettin’ attacked by zombies!”

“So what do we do?!” Allison shrieked.

“The woman said the curse’d stop being effective if the relic’s submerged in water. Chris was stupid and didn’t listen and put it out in swamp area of the woods.” Chef moved towards the back of the trailer, putting his hands in the couch cushions. “So we’re going to have to go after it once I get a weapon. I know I have a gun hidden in here somewhere…”

Suddenly, the screen door leading to Chef’s garden was broken down. Several zombies leaned in and started to reach for him. He turned around and started to fight them off, though one particularly large creature grabbed him around the ankles. Paul and Isaac rushed over to help him, though they were no match for this large zombie. Chef clawed at the floor as he was dragged out the door.

“You have to get the relic!” He shouted, trying to grab onto the doorframe. “It’s your only chance to get rid of them!”

The zombies yanked him to the ground, gathering around him until Chef couldn’t be seen anymore. As his screams echoed through the air, Paul’s face went pale.

“Did you see who that big zombie was?” The Boy Scout asked weakly. Isaac looked out at the group of zombies. As soon as he did, the largest one glared up at him. Though he had a large gash in his neck and was covered in mud, he was still easily recognizable.

“It’s Robert!” The troublemaker howled. “That’s why they all look so familiar! They’re zombies from the press conference!” As the other contestants reacted, Robert began to charge the trailer, his pure white eyes full of rage. Even with a limp in his step, the footballer was still a juggernaut. The contestants started to rush for the front door. “Go, go, go!”

They broke through the door and pushed through the few zombies blocking their way just as Robert hit the trailer. There were double the amount of zombies in the area than before, and Minerva and Irina stopped to scream.

“We have to get to the woods!” Sebastian shouted, running in that direction.

“Come on, we have to go!” Risty grabbed Minerva by the arm, dragging her to follow their teammate.

Though their group was not as close together as before, all thirteen contestants ended up making it into the forest. The full moon lit the way through the canopy of trees overhead, though the ground was thick with mud because of the rain. Some of the contestants stumbled as the mud got deeper, though they continued moving out of fear. Nobody dared to stop until Minerva screamed.

“HELP ME!” Risty, Wes, and Monique turned around to see that a zombie had burst from the ground beneath the mud and grabbed the loudmouth around the legs. “Please, she’s not letting go!”

The zombie growled and began to pull her into the mud. As her teammates grabbed onto the chatterbox’s arms, they realized that the furious zombie was Elena, though half of her face was missing. Several other undead hands reached from the mud and grabbed onto Minerva’s legs, and it was obvious that the three Emmys were no match for however many zombies were lurking under the ground.

“Please, don’t let go!” Minerva cried, tears running down her face as she was pulled waist deep into the soft earth. “PLEASE DON’T LEAVE ME!”

“We’re not!” Wes shouted as he, Monique, and Risty pulled harder on their teammate. Minerva screamed as Elena clawed her way up her body, grabbing her around the neck and pulling her down. The zombies were stronger than the three Emmys, and their grips broke. Minerva’s wail was deafening as the hands scraped along her face, pulling her entire body under the muddy ground.

“MINERVA!” Monique screeched, kneeling down in the mud that her friend had disappeared into. After a few seconds, the zombies that had pulled the loudmouth under began to reemerge from the mud, and Risty pulled Monique to her feet.

“Come on, it’s too late for her!” The athlete dragged the trendsetter behind her as she ran. “We need to catch up!”

“Wait!” Wes stopped abruptly and pointed at the group ahead. A horde of zombies had burst from the ground in the middle of the nine contestants. The contestants had split in all directions to escape them, most dashing deeper into the woods. “Where do we go?!”

“I don’t even know, we just have to keep moving!” Risty exclaimed as the zombies began to approach them, continuing to pull Monique with her when they resumed sprinting.

“Could you let go of me?!” The trendsetter demanded. “You’re dragging my tights in the mud!”

“You’re not as fast as us, so it’s better this way!” The athlete insisted, using all of her energy to both drag Monique and keep up with Wes. A zombie got a hold of Monique’s leg, scratching a hole in her tights. The fashionista screamed and kicked him away, wrapping her other arm around Risty’s.

“Okay, you’re right, just keep going!”

After a few minutes of running, they got to an area where the mud was shallower, but the trees hung lower. It was easier to lift their feet, though they were still slowed down because they had to duck under the branches. The zombies on their tail were much farther behind now, so Wes, Risty, and Monique stopped to breathe.

“What are we going to do running into the woods?” Wes panted, pushing back his wet bangs. “We should be running towards Major City!”

“Chef said to get that thing, so we should at least try and stop them.” Risty wiped the mud from her face. “For all we know there are zombies all over the city too!”

“What do you think happened to Minerva?” Monique asked. Wes and Risty didn’t answer, and she shook her head. “She’ll find a way out. She usually does-”

“MONIQUE!” Wes reached for the trendsetter, but a pair of arms dangling down from the tree above her had already wrapped around her neck. More arms stretched down and pulled her up into the tree. Wes grabbed onto her feet, but lost his grip when her shoes slipped off. Monique wailed as she was pulled into the branches.

Risty and Wes stood beneath her, trying to reach her location in the tree. Risty stopped struggling, though, when she saw that Zack was one of the zombies with his hands on the trendsetter. The technophile leaned down and bit Monique on the neck. The designer screeched as Zack’s teeth sank into her skin, and Risty turned away.

“We need to keep going.” She said to Wes.

The guitarist narrowed his eyes. “But-”

“We need to keep going!” The athlete repeated with more force.

When the sound of grunting increased behind them, Wes nodded. They darted off into the forest, unsure of how long they would have to run. They knew they had just left two of their teammates for dead, but it was the only way to assure that the same thing wouldn’t happen to them. As they sprinted deeper into the woods, it started to seem like no matter how far they ran there would be no escaping the monsters behind them.

Chapter Twenty: Left for Dead
“Avery, come on!”

“Don’t rush me! My shoes are sticking in the mud, and there’s no way I’m losing either of these babies!”

“You’re not going to need shoes if we die!” Avery gaped at Irina, and the model grimaced at her comment. “Okay, maybe that was a bit harsh, but you know what I mean!”

“Could you quiet down back there?” Sebastian called over his shoulder. “We don’t want to give away our location and attract more followers!”

When the group was split, Avery, Irina, and Paul had chosen to continue following Sebastian. There were still a few undead beings chasing them, while many more were lurking in the forest.

“Why again are we following the enemy?” Avery hissed under her breath, gesturing at the gambler leading the pack.

“Because he seems to know what he’s doing.” Paul explained. “He was great in the paintball war, and he’s not freaked out like the rest of us.”

“It’s because I know they’re not real.” Sebastian stated. “No reason to be afraid of fans in costumes.”

“Then why are you running?” Avery questioned. “You don’t want to attack them?”

“Yeah, and get mobbed?” The gambler rolled his eyes. “I don’t believe they’re zombies, but I do believe that they severely outnumber us.”

“See what I meant when I said he knows what he’s doing?” Paul remarked.

“Well, he doesn’t have to- MY SHOE!” Avery jumped as her bare foot hit mud. She turned sharply on her opposite heel, spotting her shoe stuck in the mud beneath a tree a few feet back. Paul and Sebastian kept jogging, though Irina swerved around.

“Avery, let’s go! We don’t have time!”

“I’m not going on without my shoe!” The drama queen exclaimed. “These are Timmy Lou. Do you know how much these cost?!”

“Yes, my mother worked a campaign for them- but that’s not the point!” The model pointed at the quickly approaching throng of zombies. “Do you want to get eaten?!”

“Just go without me! I can handle myself!” Avery leaned over her shoe with a smile on her face. Irina considered grabbing her, but an undead moan pushed that thought out of her head. She pivoted around and skittered away, flailing her arms.

“PAUL! Wait up!”

Behind her, she could hear Avery shriek as the zombies got to her.

“Ophelia, please run faster!”

The artist giggled as Donna yanked on her arm in a desperate effort to speed up her leisurely pace. “But why?”

Donna scowled. “Maybe the dozens of zombies that are after us?”

“They probably don’t like it when you call them zombies.” Ophelia pointed out. “It’s a derogatory term.”

The smart aleck sighed, still struggling to pull her friend along. She was tired from the running, and Ophelia was not making the process easy. “I do not want to die because of a bunch of monster fan girls.”

“I’m sure they don’t like ‘monster’ either.”

“Does it matter what they like? They’re dead! You saw the guy in The Hotel! His head came off!”

“Yes, he was scary.” Ophelia pursed her lips. “But I’ve realized that the undead are like us, just past their expiration dates.”

Donna arched an eyebrow. “They’re zombies.”

“No, they’re living impaired.” The artist continued to meander as though she had all the time in the world. “And I don’t see why you’re panicking. The living impaired stopped following us a while ago. There’s not one in sight!”

At her words, a zombie burst from the ground beside them. Donna cowered behind Ophelia as it reached out for her. The creature let out a groan as it scratched at the ground, trying to lift itself out of its hole.

“Oh my god, we’re going to die, it’s going to get us!” Donna was shaking in fear with an iron grip on Ophelia’s arm.

“Aw, it’s okay.” The artist broke free of her friend’s hold and approached the undead intern. Her demeanor was perfectly calm as the zombie wailed, some of its spit splattering her face. Ophelia gingerly placed a hand on its blood-soaked head. “There there, sweetie. Go back home.”

The creature only had time to cock its head in confusion before she tried to shove it back into the ground. Donna watched in horror as the zombie struggled against her, thrashing its hands and screeching in protest. Ophelia didn’t seem to notice, though, as she continued pushing it down. When the zombie’s entire body was submerged in the earth, the artist patted the loose dirt down with her foot, brushing her hands together in satisfaction.

“He won’t be bothering us anymore.” Ophelia turned to find Donna crouched on the ground, her hands clamped over her ears. “What?”

“Did you just shove it back into its grave?” The petrified pessimist’s voice was pitched a bit higher than normal.

“Yes.” She shrugged. “He looked like he wanted to rest in peace, so I let him.” Donna continued to stare in disbelief. Ophelia laughed at her terrified expression and extended a hand. “Need some help?”

“You’re not afraid of them?” Her roommate asked, letting the artist pull her to her feet.

“Not really.” Ophelia grinned. “I think they’re just misunderstood. They’re probably more afraid of us than we are of them.”

Suddenly, dozens of howling zombies sprouted from the ground surrounding them. Donna jumped towards Ophelia, and the artist surveyed the scene.

“When there’s that many of them, however, I think it’d be better to run!”

Donna couldn’t argue with the statement no matter how contradictory it was. As the undead got to their feet, the pair of Emmys bolted past them. As they got deeper into the woods, the height of the mud rose to nearly their knees. Ophelia’s grip on her friend’s arm was tight as she led her through the natural obstacle. As they entered an area with taller trees, the land became drier. Donna checked on their pursuers over her shoulder. Fortunately, the mud had nearly trapped the “living impaired”, as their shuffling gaits did not adapt well to the thick sludge.

“I think we’ve- hey!” Donna flinched as she ran into Ophelia. “What’s wrong?” The pale blonde released the smart aleck’s wrist, her posture stiff as a board. Donna followed her unblinking gaze to a figure in the distance. “Oh no…”

Although he was in the dark, the figure leaning against a tree several yards away was unmistakable. As he took a lurching step forward, a beam of moonlight shining through the trees illuminated the face of an undead Victor. The actor’s eyes were pure white and his skin was ashen, though that was nothing compared to the rest of his body. His chest was completely ripped open, leaving a gaping wound where his heart should have been.

Ophelia’s lips curled into a smile. “Victor…”

“You said it yourself. All they want is to rest in peace.” Donna attempted to restrain her, though she was already fighting against her grasp. “Keep away from him! He’s dead!”

Her warning was of no use. Ophelia broke free and ran for her dead boyfriend, her arms open wide.

“I’ve missed you so much!” The artist engulfed Victor in a hug so tight that it probably would have killed him if he weren’t already dead. “It feels like you’ve been gone forever! I can see that you’re living impaired now, but don’t worry, I’m sure we can fix you right up!” She was beaming when she released him, resting her hands on his arms. “Did you miss me?”

Victor let out a low moan, and Ophelia burst into giggles.

“Oh, you did! I knew you would!” She leaned in to kiss his lips, but Victor was faster when he sank his teeth into her exposed shoulder. Scarlet began dripping from the wound, and Ophelia let out a delayed wail.

“Let her go!” Donna started to rush towards her friend, though Victor spotted her and snarled with a crimson-coated mouth. It was clear Ophelia was a goner from the way her arms went limp around his neck. The pessimist yelped at the sight, freezing in fear. When the zombie lunged at her, natural instinct took over and she fled the scene, covering her eyes.

“Do you even know where you’re going?!”

Isaac glared at Allison. “Why do you care? You said this wasn’t real, remember?”

“I’ve already explained that I care!” The daredevil narrowed her eyes. “How cruel do you think I am?”

“Would you just shut up?!” Angel slowed his pace so he could butt in between his quarreling friends. “I have no idea why you suddenly hate each other, but I don’t really care. I am not dying today!”

“Last I checked, I’ve never liked her.” Isaac sneered, and Allison tried to reach around Angel to smack the slacker. The pyromaniac snatched her arm and shot her a death glare, so Allison stuck her tongue out at Isaac.

“If I get eaten by zombies because of you, I swear, I will haunt you both!” Angel snapped.

Allison frowned. “I’m sorry, but he started it.”

“You voted off Cara!” Isaac snarled. “I know you did it, so don’t lie! For some reason you helped Avery and-”

The troublemaker did an accidental face plant into a deep mud puddle, cutting off his own sentence. Allison cracked up as Isaac tried to push himself up, mud coating his entire front.

“You could’ve just said you wanted to play in the mud, Isaac!” Allison mocked through her laughter.

“I’m going to kill her! I don’t care about the zombies, I want first dibs!” Isaac dove at Allison, though he ended up face first in the mud again. Allison cackled even harder, clutching her sides as she leaned against a tree.

“¡Cállate!” Angel shouted, and Allison’s mouth snapped shut. The pyromaniac crouched down to help Isaac, though somebody else got to him first. Angel jumped back as pale hands rose from the mud, snaking around Isaac. As the slacker writhed, several undead beings began to crawl from the earth beneath him. Angel and Allison stood in shock, unsure of how to react.

“Just go!” Isaac commanded. “I’ll be fine!”

“Are you sure-”

“Go!”

“You heard the man!” Allison hooked her arm through Angel’s and pulled him farther into the forest.

Isaac groaned as a pair of arms wrapped tightly around his neck, turning him over in the mud. As he tried to get enough leverage to push himself up, another figure broke through the ground in front of him.

“Not you…”

Isaac cringed as the undead girl threw her hair back, revealing big, expressive eyes peering from a mud soaked face. Cara advanced on the slacker, and though he tried to back away from her, the other hands were holding him tight.

“Look, I’m sorry you got voted off! It’s not my fault, so please don’t take it out on me!” Cara continued crawling towards him, and Isaac yipped in fear. “Come on, Cara, you know who I am! It’s Isaac! Your boyfriend… I think? It’s not actually official, but it could be if you want.” She bared her stained teeth at him, and he swallowed audibly. “Or not. Whatever you want, just please don’t kill me!”

Cara clearly wasn’t listening as she placed her hands on his shoulders, her mouth hovering close to his neck. Isaac clenched his eyes shut, releasing a frightened whimper as he waited for his impending demise. Instead, he heard his undead love interest yelp and felt mud splash him in the face. He opened his eyes to see that Avery sitting on Cara’s back, her legs wrapped around her neck.

“Where did you come from?!” Isaac asked as the drama queen stepped off of the zombie.

“I was in that tree and saw that you were in trouble.” Avery replied, glancing down at Cara. When she knew the zombie was stuck in the mud, she used one of her heels to kick many of the pale hands away from Isaac. He escaped before they could grab on again, watching bug-eyed as Cara tried to get up. When she noticed that she was moving again, Avery plopped onto the nature lover’s back, and she collapsed again.

“Why were you in a tree?” Isaac questioned, wincing when Cara screamed in the mud.

“Hiding. Duh.” The drama queen gestured towards the zombies. “They thought they could steal my shoe. I gave them all a good kick to the face and showed them why you don’t mess with Timmy Lous.”

“Why did you save me?” The slacker asked.

“I wasn’t going to just watch you die.” Avery got off of Cara, the undead naturalist sighing in relief. The olive skinned girl sauntered towards her teammate, lowering her eyelids. “As much as I dislike you, there’s still that inescapable physical attraction that’s holding me back.”

Isaac chuckled nervously, unsure how to respond to that. The zombies behind him moaned loudly and climbed out of the mud, and Isaac had to hold back a thankful smile. “That would be our cue to get out of here.”

The troublemaker darted off, leaving Avery stunned. As soon as she recovered, she raced after him. “Hey, wait up!”

“I think we can stop for a minute.”

Wes and Risty skidded to a halt in front of a thick tree, taking the opportunity to catch their breath. They had been running like mad ever since they’d lost Monique, though it was more out of paranoia than necessity considering the zombies had no chance of keeping up.

“I know I’ve said it before, but boy, you can run!” Risty panted, giving the brunet a lazy smile.

“I’ve had lots of practice.” Wes rested against the tree, peering up past its branches. “I’m glad it stopped raining. It’ll make getting out of here a whole lot easier.”

Risty squinted at him. “‘Getting out of here’?”

“Yeah, we- wait, what’s that?” Wes pointed off into the distance, where somebody was sprinting in their direction. “Is it a zombie?”

“They’re clumsy enough to be one.” The athlete remarked as the figure stumbled over a root. They swore loudly as they hit their face on the ground, and Risty smirked. “Never mind, they’re human.”

The being got near enough that they could identify pale skin and dark hair. Wes smiled at the incoming figure. “Donna!”

“Oh my god, Wes!” To the musician’s surprise, the cynic ran straight at him. He managed to keep his balance when she collided with him, wrapping her arms around him and pressing her face into his chest. “I can’t believe you’re still alive!”

“Are you okay?” The sudden display of affection baffled Wes, though he embraced her anyways. “What’re you running from?”

“I don’t know if anybody’s still chasing me, I just didn’t want to stop.” Donna muttered into his shirt, struggling to catch her breath. “I was too upset to think about stopping.”

“What happened?” Risty questioned, suddenly feeling alienated by her teammates’ closeness.

The pessimist didn’t move from her position, and the athlete thought for a moment that she wasn’t going to talk. “Victor killed Ophelia. She was so in love, but he just sunk his teeth into her neck.”

“Sounds just like him.” Wes grimaced. “We… lost Minerva and Monique, too.”

The guitarist and smart aleck remained in their embrace, and Risty bit her lip.

“Well, this is awkward…” When her teammates didn’t acknowledge her, she started to shuffle away. “I guess I’ll leave you two alone then…”

“Wait, don’t go that way!” Wes shouted, Donna pulling away in confusion. Risty stopped in her tracks.

“Why not?”

“It makes more sense to go into the city and try to get help.” He insisted. “We don’t even know where the relic is! We’ll just wander in circles and risk getting killed like the others.”

“Chef said the relic’s the only way to stop them.” Risty pointed out.

“No, Wes is right.” Donna argued. “We don’t even know if the relic will work.”

“Well, you can try and get to Major City, but I’m staying out here.”

The athlete rushed into the woods, her teammates wishing her luck when she didn’t turn back. Once she got deeper into the woods, she nearly crashed into a frantic Paul, Irina, and Sebastian. The model and Boy Scout continued running and screaming at the tops of their lungs, though Sebastian stopped to talk.

“Sorry about those two.” He made an insulting face. “I’m kind of stuck with them.”

“What are they running from?” Risty asked, watching as the pair of Oscars scrambled away.

“There’s a pack of ‘zombies’ behind us.” The gambler emphasized with air quotes, and then heard a few moans in the distance. He and Risty turned their heads to find a horde of undead emerging from the tree line. “Ah, there they are now.”

“Are you sure this is the right way?”

“No, but I don’t think we can miss when the woods turns to swamp. Now, come on!”

“You realize we left Isaac for dead, right?”

“He’ll be fine. He told us to go, so I guess we were fulfilling his last request.”

Angel glared at Allison. “What’s wrong with you? You weren’t acting like this this morning.”

Allison stopped dead. “What’s wrong is that I’m scared out of my mind!” Her voice came out shrill. “I’m trying to keep cool and pretend I’m not, but I really don’t think I’ve ever been this afraid before!”

“You said they weren’t real.”

“That was then, this is now! And now I just don’t want to die!” The Goth was humiliated by the pathetic sound of her voice, though she needed to get this off her chest. “I have done a lot of stupid things and broken so many bones, but I’ve never felt this close to death before.”

“But you didn’t have to take it out on Isaac!” Allison’s mouth fell open at Angel’s words.

“I just poured my stupid feelings out to you, and that’s how you respond?!” She snapped. “It’s like you don’t even like me, it’s always Isaac first!”

“No,” Angel shook his head in denial, “I like you both equally because you’re my best friends here. I don’t see why you can’t understand that I don’t play favorites!”

The daredevil clenched her jaw tightly, turning around so she wouldn’t have to look at her teammate. Angel groaned.

“Do you have to be like that?” The Goth didn’t acknowledge him. “Allison, come on! Zombies, remember?” When the faint sound of sobbing filled the air, the pyromaniac furrowed his brow. “Are you crying?”

“No, I was giving you the silent treatment.” Allison peeked over her shoulder to reveal that her eyes were dry. “But somebody's bawling.”

Angel and Allison began to search for the source of the weeping, praying that it wasn’t some kind of trick. When they discovered that the sobs were loudest behind a thick bush, Angel pushed the branches aside to find a figure curled up in the dirt.

“Rachel Claire?”

The reporter lifted her head to gape at the two Oscars. Her eyes were bloodshot and makeup was smeared across her face, her hair closer to a bird’s nest than a stylist’s dream. “You- you’re not dead?”

Allison and Angel exchanged a quick glance before the daredevil replied, “Not yet.”

“Oh, thank god!” Rachel Claire leapt to her feet and seemed ready to give the contestants a hug. When they took a gigantic step away from her, she got the message and didn’t touch them. “I thought I was the only one left! Do you have any idea what’s going on?”

Angel recapped what they knew about the press conference explosion and the relic. The reporter listened with narrowed eyes, clearly taking some time to process the information he was giving her.

“What do you mean there was a press conference?”

Allison sighed at the minor worry. “The losers were doing a press conference just like the one we’d done.”

Rachel Claire sneered. “That is not RealityGossip approved! I hadn’t heard anything about a- OH MY GOD!”

The reporter jumped several feet off the ground when she heard a scream in close proximity. She screeched in horror when she spotted a limping silhouette climbing down from a tree. From the texture of the hair and the torn tie, it appeared that Gabe had found them.

“I’m too famous to die, don’t let him eat me!” The celebrity wrapped herself around Angel, who shoved her away.

“Stop whining and run!” Angel and Allison jogged off, leaving Rachel Claire in the mud. Gabe spotted her and wailed again, which gave her the motivation to get to follow them.

“Slow doooown!” The reporter winced in pain with every step in her designer heels. When she realized that Gabe had found allies and was closely gaining on her, she made the ultimate sacrifice and kicked her shoes off. She heard a zombie growl when the heel hit it in the face and picked up the pace. “Wait up! You can’t leave me here to die!”

Ahead of her, Rachel Claire saw Allison collapse in a burst of leaves and dirt. The reporter caught up as Angel got down on his knees. Allison had fallen into what appeared to be a grave and was lying in the dirt six feet below.

“Are you okay?!” Angel called down to her.

“Yeah, it was actually a pretty soft fall.” Allison sat up and cracked her neck. When she looked back up at her friend, he had a horrified expression on his face. “What? It’s just a joint-”

“Get up!”

The pyromaniac pointed to the back of the grave. The Goth turned around to see that a pair of hands and Eric’s dead face had burst through the dirt. The undead jock snarled at the sight of his ex-teammate, and suddenly more zombies burst through the tightly packed dirt around her. Allison screamed as the figures latched onto her from all sides. Angel leaned over the side of the grave and reached down towards her.

“Over here! I’ll help you up!” Allison tried to grab his hand, but Eric dug his fingers into her hair and yanked her head back. She yelped as she was pulled on from all angles, unable to stretch her arm far enough to meet Angel’s. Angel leaned farther over the edge, digging his feet into the mud to prevent himself from falling in. He screeched, “Allison, fight them! Don’t let them get you!”

“I can’t!” Allison cried, her screams piercing her friend’s ears as several zombies bit down on various parts of her body. Angel watched in terror as Eric’s teeth sunk into the daredevil’s upper arm, and Rachel Claire yanked him away from the grave.

“What are you doing?!” The Puerto Rican teen shouted. “Let go of me! I need to help!”

“If you try to help her, you’re a goner too.” Rachel Claire snapped. “Let her die if you want to live.”

“Do I really have a choice?” Angel glared at the manicured nails digging into his arms. The reporter rolled her eyes.

“I think they’ll make up your mind for you.” She released him to point at Gabe’s swiftly approaching pack of zombies. Angel’s eyes bugged when seeing them at such close proximity. Allison had stopped screaming from the grave, though he had no desire to see what hideous condition she was in.

“Okay, you win.” The Oscar rushed away from the scene, Rachel Claire close on his tail.

“So, let me get this straight…” Paul paused, trying to word his question carefully. “You saw Monique and Minerva die?!”

Risty gave him a dejected nod. “Yeah. At least that’s what it looked like.”

After escaping the herd of undead, the group hadn’t encountered any other unwanted company and was now down to a walking speed. Sebastian was still leading blindly, but nobody protested because they seemed safe for the moment.

“How did you know they were dead?” Irina questioned cautiously.

“Well…” Risty cleared her dry throat. “Minerva was pulled underground and didn’t come up.”

“Did you see a body?” Sebastian asked.

“No, they pulled her deep.”

“Then maybe there’s still a chance for her.”

“What about Monique?” Paul inquired.

“I saw Zack sink his teeth into her neck.” Risty grimaced. “Apparently bites are lethal.”

“Did you see a body?” Sebastian repeated. Risty narrowed her eyes at him.

“Why does it matter?”

“Did you?”

“…No. Wes and I ran because we couldn’t save her.”

The charmer shook his head. “Then we can’t be positive bites are lethal.”

Irina pursed her lips. “What do you mean?”

“In zombie movies, bites don’t just mean death.” Paul explained, catching on to Sebastian’s train of thought. “They turn the victim into a zombie, too.”

“Is that what you were talking about?” Risty turned to her teammate. Sebastian nodded, and the athlete raised an eyebrow. “I thought you said they weren’t real.”

“I’m thinking of all the tricks Chris could have up his sleeve.”

It was as though these words were a beacon for the undead. As soon as he finished his sentence, a muscular zombie leapt from the tree above them. When he stood up straight and cracked his neck, Irina screeched.

“I thought he was afraid of cameras!”

“We’re not on camera!” Paul shouted when Irina latched onto him.

Risty and Sebastian ran, though the Boy Scout and model were frozen in place. Josh advanced on Irina, reaching out to yank her hair. She cowered closer to Paul, though nothing could evade the dead farmer. When Josh’s fingertips skimmed Irina’s hair, the do-gooder’s defensive instincts kicked in. In a flash, he kicked Josh in the chest, forcing him to stumble backward. When the farmer was an adequate distance away, Paul drew his fist back and punched the southerner in the jaw. Josh teetered before falling to the ground with a heavy thump. Irina’s jaw dropped at the sight.

“Did… did you just punch him out?” She asked Paul, who was hopping around and shaking out his hand.

“I don’t know what came over me.” He hissed as he examined his fist, the knuckles already turning colors. “I didn’t mean to! I feel so bad! I like Josh- argh, that hurt so bad!” He winced as he curled and uncurled his fist again, though his expression of pain completely eroded when he felt a tender touch on his shoulder.

“Don’t feel bad about it.” Irina purred, leaning her arms on him. “You saved me again.”

Paul’s eyes traveled from Josh’s collapsed body to Irina. “Yeah… I guess I did.”

“My knight in shining armor.” The blonde gave him a coy smile, and Paul grinned awkwardly back. When they made eye contact, a dozen more zombies hopped out of the trees. Irina yipped, though Paul grabbed her by the arm and broke into a sprint. “How many are there?!”

“Too many!” The Boy Scout replied, his heart dropping when he saw Risty and Sebastian stopped up ahead. A ring of zombies surrounded them, an easily recognizable one in front. It was Minerva, and she had clearly not survived her fight under the earth. Dried mud and blood clung to her body, and her eyes were completely whited out. She groaned at Risty, who screamed in response.

“I told you this would happen!” Sebastian insisted, elbowing a zombie that was tearing at his arm. The zombie stumbled from the impact, providing the gambler with a path out of the ring. The undead didn’t move to stop him, instead remaining in their positions in order to keep Risty surrounded. The clever card player waved at her. “Come on!”

“I couldn’t have saved you, I’m sorry!” The curly haired jock whimpered at Minerva. “It’s not my fault you were pulled under!”

“Risty, come on!” Sebastian bellowed again, joined by Paul and Irina. “There are more of them coming!”

“I’m sorry, we tried to save you!” Risty covered her face when Minerva snarled again. Seeing the usually confident athlete such a mess, Sebastian sighed and entered the circle again. He snatched her by the wrist and dragged her after him.

“Ugh, I’ll never get these muddy handprints off my shirt.” Avery tried to brush the dried substance off of the lavender fabric. “I look like I was in a scandal!”

“That’s really all you can say?” Isaac sneered. “What about ‘Ah! I hope I don’t die!’ or maybe some tears for our dead ex-teammates?”

“On a list of people I care about, I’m number one.” The drama queen explained.

“That’s so typical of you.” The troublemaker stated with a wry grin.

“Hey, it wasn’t my undead girlfriend back there. I don’t care about these people. Yes, I’ll probably cry over all this later, but right now my only concern is getting out of here with all my body parts intact.”

The zombies had been unable to catch Isaac and Avery, and now their only obstacle was their strained relationship. Isaac was almost wishing for a zombie to pop out and eat him as he shook his head in disappointment. “Do you even have a heart?”

“I do for you, darling.” Avery attempted to smile at him, though it was reminiscent of an animal baring its teeth. Isaac rolled his eyes.

“I don’t know who you think you’re kidding.” The slacker kicked a bit of mud at her, the drama queen skittering away to protect her clothing. “I don’t care about you, and you don’t care about me. It’s all about looks.”

Avery’s eyes narrowed into slits. “If I don’t care then why did I save you?”

“You said it yourself: ‘inescapable physical attraction’.”

“But it’s a mutual attraction.”

Isaac turned sharply on his heel, coming face to face with Avery. “Let’s get something straight: I have rather cheesy, romantic feelings for Cara.”

“But she’s de-”

“I wasn’t done!” The slacker snapped. “The only thing I feel for you is lust. Do I want to make out with you? Yes. Do I want to actually talk to you or tolerate you on a daily basis? Not at all! I can’t stand you!”

Avery’s hazel eyes were cold when they met Isaac’s blue ones. “You think I don’t have a heart? Why don’t you listen to everything you’re saying?”

Before Isaac could respond, the drama queen marched off, making sure that she kicked mud back at him as she did so. Isaac contemplated abandoning her in the middle of the woods, though he changed his mind when he figured anything was better than facing the zombies alone. They walked in silence, several feet remaining between them. When strange sounds filled the air, the diva and slacker stopped dead.

“What is that?” Avery whispered.

“Just shut up.” Isaac snatched a large stick from the ground, wielding it like a baseball bat. He crept towards the tree where the sound was coming from, his shaking hands causing his new weapon to sway. Finally, he was able to muster the courage to search behind the tree. “Oh, nasty!”

“What, what?” When Avery saw him drop his weapon, she traipsed over to see what he had found. She snorted. “Really?”

Lying in the mud in front of them were Victor and Ophelia. Though her hair was covering their faces, it was clear from the way they were positioned that they were kissing. The actor and artist were too obsessed with each other to even notice the Oscars’ presence.

“I don’t know if I’m glad the noise isn’t zombies, or grossed out that they’re sucking face so loudly.” Isaac remarked.

Avery didn’t comment, instead watching the pair with a furrowed brow. “Shouldn’t Victor be dead?”

“Hey, yeah…” Isaac picked up his stick again, inserting it between Victor and Ophelia. He rudely wiggled it around, poking and hitting them with it. “Break it up!”

Ophelia and Victor broke apart and glared up at Isaac and Avery, and suddenly the slacker and drama queen regretted interacting with them. The undead couple had pale eyes and mud-smeared faces, their mouths rimmed in red. Ophelia had a gaping wound on her shoulder, though it was nothing compared to the hole in Victor’s chest.

Isaac gave them a nervous smile, releasing his weapon. “On second thought, go ahead and make out. Don’t mind us!”

When the zombies didn’t break their glares, Isaac and Avery darted off. They weren’t fast enough, though, and Victor pounced on Avery. As he latched onto her waist, Ophelia crawled out of the mud to seize her legs. The drama queen panicked and reached out to grab Isaac by the foot. The troublemaker toppled to the ground.

“What are you doing?! Let go of me!”

“No way!” Avery shrieked as Victor and Ophelia began pulling her into the mud, using both hands to latch onto Isaac’s ankle. “If I’m going down, you’re coming with me!”

Isaac swore at her several times, thrashing in an attempt to force her to let go. It was no use, though, and soon he was being dragged as well. When Isaac and Avery were in the mud, Victor and Ophelia took a bite out of the skin on their wrists, leaving matching fatal wounds.

Other than the woods, the film set was eerily silent. There wasn’t a sign of the usual security guards, and the lack of activity was rather frightening to witness. As Wes and Donna made their way across the set, they attempted to avoid breaking the silence and stayed pressed against buildings to remain inconspicuous.

“What’re we going to do when we get in the city?” Donna whispered, glancing around to make sure her voice hadn’t attracted any unwanted company.

“Go into the nearest building and get help.” Wes answered. “There’s not much else we can do.”

The musician and smart aleck stiffened at a nearby crash, ducking into the shadows as the clattering continued. After a minute, Wes peeked around the edge of the building to spot Robert rummaging through a dumpster a few buildings down. When the jock’s head emerged from the trash, he had a meat bone between his teeth. Wes scowled at the sight, turning around to report what he’d found.

“It’s just Robert.”

“Just Robert?” Donna had to restrain herself from shouting. “He could snap me in half with one hand!”

“Not if he can’t see you.” Wes checked around the corner again. “When I say go, we’re running.”

“But-”

“Just trust me, okay?” When he didn’t receive a reply, he just assumed it was a yes. The guitarist watched Robert as he sniffed the bone and then threw it over his shoulder. Once his head was buried in the garbage again, Wes whispered, “Go!”

They scampered across the gap between the buildings, thankfully not catching the daydreamer’s attention. When she saw that they weren’t being chased, Donna leaned against a set.

“Can we stop?” She panted, struggling to catch her breath. “I’ve been running all night.”

“Just a little farther, Donna.” Wes pointed through the alley between two sets, where the front gates were visible just a short distance away. “We can even walk if you want.”

The cynic rolled her eyes but followed him. “This is why I don’t play sports.”

“I can tell.” The musician received a slap in the arm for that comment, which he laughed at. When they reached the front gates, Wes stomped his foot in anger. There was a chain connected to a large padlock wrapped around the doors, a defense usually used to keep rabid fans out. As Wes pulled on the black bars of the gate, Donna inspected the chain.

“If it’s locked tight, how’d they get in?” She queried.

“Climb, I think,” Wes lifted himself up onto the gate, “Which is exactly what we’re going to do.”

Donna scoffed at the suggestion. “To borrow a quote from Noah, sports are not my forte.”

“I’m not going to just leave you here.” The singer reached further up, touching the decorative ironwork at the top of the gate. As soon as his skin made contact with the metal, a jolt of electricity shot through his arm. He fell to the ground because of the shock, sending a cloud of dirt towards Donna.

“What’s wrong?”

“The gate’s electrified…” Wes’s expression was grave when he got up. “There’s no way out.”

Before Donna could react, zombies began flooding in from all sides. She didn’t move as they rushed towards her, too petrified to react. Wes tugged her by the wrist and hurried off before they were completely surrounded. The horde of undead followed as they weaved in and out between buildings, and though Donna kept tripping her teammate’s hold forced her to keep up.

When it became clear that outrunning them wasn’t an option, Wes decided to try another strategy. When they came to the clothing warehouse, he yanked Donna around the corner of the building. A few feet up the wall was a ladder that led to the roof. The musician moved aside so Donna could climb the ladder first, following right after.

“Are we safe up here?” Donna asked tentatively. When pale, mud-stained hands reached over the edges of the building, she yipped in terror. As Wes began walking around the roof, she pulled hr hair to cover her ears. “We’re stuck!”

“No, we’re not.” Wes motioned for her to come to where he stood at the edge of the building. When she joined him, he nodded towards the other warehouse roof.

“Oh, no way! I’m not going to make it!” Donna sneered at the several foot gap between the two buildings. As the zombies began clawing their way onto the roof behind them, Wes grasped her hand.

“I don’t think we have a choice.” Donna closed her eyes tightly, but nodded in agreement. As the zombies quickly approached, they got a running start and leapt across the gap. Wes landed on his feet, though Donna fell to her knees. Though her legs hung off the edge of the roof, they had made the jump.

“I can’t believe it!” An ecstatic grin spread across her face. “We made it! We were totally set up to die, but we made it!” She let out an uncharacteristic laugh. “If Rachel Claire’s still alive, I’m going to make her eat her words for calling me a bad luck magnet!”

Donna’s grin faded, however, when a pallid hand snaked around her ankle. Several more joined it, and they started to tug her off roof. Wes grabbed her hands in an attempt to save her, but he was nothing against an entire crowd of zombies. She screamed as she was pulled over the edge, and Wes leaned over in a last attempt to help. Instead, he could only watch as she was swallowed by the undead throng.

“I don’t understand what’s going on.”

“Neither do I.”

“I really thought this was a challenge until they started chasing me. If it was, Chris would’ve told me.”

“Uh huh.”

“I shouldn’t be here. I’m too famous for this. I should be sleeping right now.”

Angel resisted the urge to push Rachel Claire into the nearest mud puddle. “Look, Rachel, could you just stop-”

“It’s Rachel Claire.” The reporter corrected. “Both names are necessary.”

“Does it really matter?”

“Yes, actually, it does.” She flipped her dirty hair as she walked. “Rachel Claire is not only my stage name but my brand. It is my identity, my job, my everything-”

“Could you save the rant for if we survive this?” Angel interrupted, and Rachel Claire scoffed.

“I wouldn’t have expected a poor arsonist like you to understand.”

“There you go with the arsonist thing again.” The pyromaniac rolled his eyes. “I’m not an arsonist. Burning things is just a hobby.”

“No, it’s an addiction.” When Angel glared at her statement, Rachel Claire crossed her arms. “I watch the footage, you know.”

Angel didn’t waste his time speaking to the stubborn journalist, instead choosing to walk much farther ahead of her. When the ground beneath his feet became noticeably soggier, his lips curled into a smile. In front of him, the trees and shrubs were surrounded in murky, slow-moving water. Angel trudged right in, but Rachel Claire stopped at the edge.

“What is this, a sewage leak?” She questioned.

“It’s the swamp.” Angel clarified. “This is where Chef said the relic would be.”

“What if I don’t get in the water?”

“I’ll keep going without you.” To prove his point, the pyromaniac continued into the swamp. Rachel Claire debated on turning around, though her fear of loneliness pushed her to hop in. She had already lost her shoes, so why not destroy her dress too?

They trekked through the swamp for five minutes, unsure of where to find the relic. Eventually the water in front of Angel began to bubble. Rachel Claire squealed as the bubbling increased, Angel watching the liquid with bugged eyes. The overwhelming figure of Chef Hatchet slowly rose from the water. His body was marred from the zombie attack at the trailer, his white eyes leering at Angel. When he opened his mouth and let out a deafening scream, Angel grabbed Rachel Claire and pushed her in front of him.

“Here, take her!”

“Excuse me?!” Rachel Claire shrieked, though Angel had already bolted off.

Though it was difficult to race through the water, the undead chef was enough motivation to make Angel want to never stop running. He forced himself to halt, though, when he saw Sebastian, Irina, Paul, and Risty hurrying in his direction. Sebastian held a wooden statue under his arm, which he assumed was the relic.

“What are you running from?” Angel asked as they neared.

“Just go!” Paul demanded as the sound of splashing grew in the air. Angel only had to take one glance at the approaching herd of zombies to realize what was going on. The undead were unhappy about losing the relic, and they were going to do anything to get it back.

“Where are you going?” Angel questioned when he joined the group.

“We put the relic in the swamp water, but it didn’t do anything.” Paul explained. “We’re going to the docks to see if throwing it in the ocean will work.”

As the group got to the edge of the swamp, a few ashen hands reached out of the cloudy water and wrapped around Risty. The athlete screamed, though when the other four contestants turned around she waved them along.

“Keep going! I can fight them until you throw it in the water!”

Though she barely believed her own statement, they continued on. Risty struggled against the zombies that emerged from the water, though it was no use. The larger flock of zombies ran past her to chase the other competitors, though one stayed behind. It was Monique. Her shirt and pants were torn, and there was a large bite on her neck. Even as a zombie sunk their teeth into her arm, Risty didn’t break eye contact with her undead friend. As Monique got closer, a scowl on her face, Risty smirked.

“Wait a second…” The fashionable zombie paused. “Those aren’t your clothes. You weren’t wearing that when you died.” Monique tilted her head, several of the zombies groaning in impatience behind her. Risty’s confidence didn’t break. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear pants before. Why would a zombie need to change her clothes?”

Monique looked around at the other zombies, who shrugged. The trendsetter put her hand up to her ear and said in a very alive voice, “What do I do…?”

Risty just smiled, knowing that she would make it through the night alive.

Back with the relic, Sebastian, Irina, Paul, and Angel were reaching the edge of the forest. A figure hopped out of one of the trees in front of them, though they weren’t going to stop. Sebastian rammed it to the side, the being yelping at the hit.

“What’s wrong with you?!” The figure rushed up to run beside the group, revealing himself to be Wes.

“Self-defense,” was Sebastian’s only excuse for tackling him. Paul explained the situation to Wes, who seemed wary of the idea.

“If the swamp water didn’t work, why would the sea?”

“We’re kind of running out of options.” Irina remarked. “How did you get in that tree anyway?”

“It seemed a lot better than getting stuck on a roof.” Wes explained. Though nobody else had any idea what that meant, they didn’t question him.

The zombies were still close on their tails when they reached the docks. The ocean was thrashing, the moon still shining down on it even though the sky was lightening. A rowboat was tied to the end of the dock, presumably where somebody had failed to escape. Sebastian rushed to the edge of the dock and chucked the relic as far as he could throw it. The five survivors then turned around to watch the zombies that were running in their direction. Nothing happened, even as the relic sunk deeper under the water.

“It didn’t work…” Sebastian muttered.

“We’re goners!” Irina screeched. “Chef said it’d work! I don’t want to die!”

“Here, get in.” Paul hopped into the rowboat, picking up one of the oars from the boat’s bottom. Irina jumped in behind him, though Angel, Sebastian, and Wes stayed on the dock.

“I don’t think that’s a very good idea!” Wes called down to them. The model and do-gooder didn’t seem to hear him, though, and they began rowing out to sea.

“This is just a total horror movie set up…” Angel mumbled, shaking his head in disappointment for his teammates.

As Paul and Irina got farther into the ocean, even the zombies had stopped to watch them. Once they were a fair distance away from the dock, a thick hand burst through the bottom of the rowboat. Irina and Paul screamed as more hands punched through the wood, beginning to flood the boat. Paul started hitting the hands with his oar, though it only made angrier. As the boat began to sink, the beauty queen and Boy Scout were dragged under the water by undead hands.

Angel’s expression curled in horror when he realized his friends weren’t coming up for air. “Well, what now?”

“I… I don’t know…” Wes and Angel stared in disbelief at Sebastian, who seemed ashamed of his lack of a plan.

“Well, it was nice knowing you guys.”

Angel reached into his pocket and took out his lighter. He held it in front of him as he ran at the zombies, grabbing a piece of driftwood and lighting it as he rushed across the beach. The zombies backed away from the flame, which allowed Angel to carve a path through the dead bodies around him. Wes and Sebastian took the opportunity to follow, though Angel didn’t even look back. When he made it to the woods, one of the zombies shoved him. He fell to the ground, dropping his makeshift torch in the process. Several of the undead tackled him then, his screams echoing through the air.

“Oh no, oh no, oh no!” Wes recited to himself as he sped past the undead dog pile on top of Angel. Out of options, the musician did the first thing he could think of and grabbed onto a low tree branch. He began scaling the tree, and after a minute, Sebastian rushed over and did the same. When he reached a higher branch, Wes leaned down and lightly kicked him in the chest. “Dude, no! Get your own tree.”

This kick was enough to send Sebastian toppling backwards. He landed on his backside on the ground, the zombies surrounding him. The gambler backed into the trunk of the tree, his jaw hanging open as the zombies advanced, his dead teammates at the front of the pack.

“It’s not real, they’re not real…” His chant was interrupted by Elena letting out a snarl. “They’re not real, this isn’t real…” Victor and Zack lunged at him, and Sebastian put his hands over his face, screaming behind his palms. “Oh god, they are real!”

He closed his eyes and waited for his gruesome death. After a few minutes, he realized that nothing had happened. He peered between his fingers to see that all of the zombies had stopped as the sun rose above the horizon. When they saw the terrified expression on his face, his undead teammates began laughing.

“What’s going on?” Wes peeped from high in the tree. He spotted Ophelia removing a large bite prosthetic from her neck and nearly fell off of his branch in surprise. “You’re not dead, are you?”

“No, of course they’re not!” The sea of zombies parted to make way for Chris McLean. The host cackled, taking a sip from the coffee mug in his hand. “Did you really think this was real?”

“I did.” Angel called from his spot on the ground, several of the “zombies” finally climbing off of him.

Chris snickered again. “Then boy are you guys in for a treat. This was all a challenge! I can’t believe you actually fell for this. There were so many signs that they weren’t dead!”

“I think irrational terror overcame common sense.” Sebastian claimed, scowling at Wes when he hopped out of the tree and landed beside him.

“Dude, we could tell.” The host waved his hand. “All contestants both competing and eliminated come with me back to The Hotel. The rest of you, back to the tunnels!”

“Tunnels?” Wes questioned.

“All will be explained, bra.”

The scene in the cafeteria was absolutely fascinating to see. Chris stood at the front of the room beside a television on wheels, Sebastian and Wes seated directly in front of him. At the tables behind them were the other contestants in various stages of undead garb. Victor had removed some of his dirt and grime with a towel, though his chest wound remained. Monique had changed back into her clean clothing, though her white contacts and pale makeup were intact. Irina and Paul were soaking wet, seeming rather out of place in the false zombie crowd.

“You guys look horribly confused… well, and horrible.” Wes and Sebastian didn’t react to Chris’s words, still in disbelief. The narcissistic host pushed a button on the television. “This video will explain everything.”

On the television screen was a shot from above of Minerva getting pulled under the mud by the zombies. The screen paused, and Chris’s recorded voice narrated, “So, you just died. Bummer. Now what?” The clip continued, though this time from an angle under the ground. Minerva fell through the dirt and landed on a soft gymnastics mat. She looked around in confusion to find that she was in some sort of room, the zombies standing around her on elevated platforms.

“What’s going on?” The loudmouth questioned, and the shot paused again.

“Well, you’re in the secret underground tunnel system beneath McLean Studios.” Chris’s voice explained as several images of the tunnels flashed onscreen. “The tunnels span beneath the entire forest and docks area with many ladders and platforms leading up to the surface. Didn’t you notice in the paintball challenge that the woods seemed out of place on the set? It’s because they were created right before the show started.”

On the television, Minerva sat in a makeup chair, where several assistants began powdering her face. “Now that you’re dead, you get to become a zombie too. You’ll wear some lovely makeup and maybe even some prosthetics that reflect on your death.”

The video then displayed clips of several zombies. First was the cameraman without a head, who removed his costume to reveal that his actual face was beneath a false chest. Next was Monique, who had a large bite mark prosthetic stuck to her neck. Finally, Irina and Paul were shown getting pulled under the water. The people around them were actually in scuba gear, though their arms were decorated like the undead. They gave the contestants air masks to make it appear that they had drowned.

“See, when a zombie bit somebody, they weren’t actually breaking the skin. We had these fake blood packets that broke when they bit down.” Onscreen, Zack demonstrated by putting what looked like a condiment packet between his teeth. When he snapped his jaw shut, red spilled over his lips.

“Fun, right? And, of course, you’re probably wondering how the zombies always seemed to be able to find you. Well, they’ve all been given cheap earpieces to communicate with me! I’ve been sitting in a control room the entire time watching you through hidden cameras positioned around the set. And, trust me, you all were so entertaining!”

The video switched to a graphic saying “The End”, and Chris shut the television off. Wes and Sebastian still seemed unimpressed.

“Dudes, the challenge was simple: don’t get bitten or killed. If you can survive ‘til dawn, you win!” The sadist pointed at the pair of Emmys. “Wes and Sebastian managed to do that. So, congratulations! You get immunity from elimination!”

Wes smiled, though Sebastian remained stoic. Behind them, several of their Emmys teammates cheered.

“Um, wait a second, did I say that The Emmys won the challenge?” Chris shook his head. “I don’t think so. Did I forget to mention that this is the merge? So, congrats Sebastian and Wes for getting the first individual immunities of the season.” The other Emmys groaned, and the host laughed. “I love twists.”

“Wait, so Chef knew all about this?” Wes asked.

“Of course. The relic story was a complete lie.”

“What about Rachel Claire?” Angel added.

“Who?” Chris rolled his eyes. “All thirteen contestants get out of your zombie outfits and meet me at the Team’s Choice Awards ceremony.”

The sun was shining when the contestants arrived at the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater. Though it was their first daytime ceremony, the only thing that had changed was that the two sets of bleachers had been pushed together for the merge. Chris took the stage with his stack of stars.

“Contestants, some of you performed awesome in the surprise challenge. Others… not so much. I’m sure it was fun pretending to be dead, but it was even more fun to see your terrified faces.” Chris’s clapped in giddy, reminiscing on the scenes. “I can’t wait until this episode airs so I can watch it over and over!”

“You really are a sadist.” Isaac commented.

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” The host shrugged. “Anyway, today’s surprise on the Red Carpet of Shame is that you have to run from a group of zombies! They’ll chase you all the way to the losers’ resort, so make sure you’re fast!” The camera turned to show the red carpet, where several athletes dressed in full undead costumes waited. “Let’s get to the fun part, shall we? The first stars of the night go to Sebastian and Wes, who are immune.” The gambler and musician caught their stars, their now former teammates clapping for them. “Next star goes to-” “Wait just a minute!”

All heads turned to the entrance of the amphitheater. Rachel Claire plodded down the stairs with a stack of papers in her arms, her body slouched and mud-soaked. She stomped onto the stage, glaring at Chris.

“Did you forget about somebody when you were planning the challenge?”

Chris shrugged. “I don’t think I’m in charge of that stuff.”

“Really? Because I believe my contract says that I am required to be informed of all challenges.”

“Prove it!” Rachel Claire slammed the papers onto the podium in front of Chris, flipping through to the middle of the stack. She indicated a certain paragraph of text, and Chris grimaced. “Oh. My bad.”

“And that’s not all!” The journalist continued flipping pages until she found the one she wanted. “And I quote, ‘If Rachel Claire is harmed in any way during a challenge, she will receive full control over a single elimination as compensation for her injury. She may eliminate one player as long as they have not earned immunity or another type of exemption’.”

“I don’t remember putting that in there!” Chris shrieked.

“You didn’t. My lawyer did.”

“You don’t look injured!”

Rachel Claire held her elbow up to Chris with a smug smile. Her skin was just barely cut, though it was still technically an injury. “Here’s the wound, so give me my power.”

Chris examined the contract again, reading over the text carefully. He looked up at the contestants with a grim expression. “She’s right. I have to give her full power over the elimination.”

The contestants shouted in protest, and Rachel Claire laughed in excitement. “Well, well, who should I pick?” Her eyes scanned the crowd until stopping on Sebastian. She pointed a well-manicured finger at the gambler. “Can I choose him just because I don’t like him?”

“Hey!” Sebastian exclaimed, holding up his silver star.

“No, actually, you can’t.” Chris gestured to the star. “He’s immune.”

“Okay then…” Rachel Claire perused the group again until pointing at another competitor. “I choose the arsonist!”

“What?!” Allison and Isaac stood up in defense for Angel.

“He sacrificed me in the swamp to Chris’s stupid grunt.” Rachel Claire explained. “If this was real, I’d be dead!”

“Chef is more than a grunt!” Chris protested. “He’s my friend.”

“Um, hello? Bigger issue here!” Allison called.

“Yeah, like an unjustified elimination!” Isaac added. Angel glanced between his friends before nodding.

“What they said.”

Chris put up his hands in innocence. “There’s nothing I can do, Angel.” Angel began muttering under his breath in rapid Spanish and stood up in defeat.

“Come on, Chris, this is crap and you know it!” Isaac accused.

“He doesn’t deserve it!” Allison preached.

Chris looked down at the contract again before answering, “Like I said, there’s nothing I can do.”

“I can’t believe this.” Angel gritted his teeth, though he managed to put a smile on when he turned to his former teammates. “Thanks for everything, guys. I’ve met a lot of great people here, and I know this wouldn’t be the situation if the vote was fair.”

Rachel Claire snapped her fingers at the pyromaniac in impatience. “Chop chop, get moving.”

Angel’s shoulders slumped as he trudged over to the Red Carpet of Shame. As soon as the zombies growled, though, he picked up the pace and practically flew down the road. The zombies stayed close behind as he disappeared in the distance. The contestants remained quiet as Rachel Claire left the amphitheater with a chortle.

“Guys, I’m actually kind of sorry this happened.” Chris admitted, giving Rachel Claire the stink eye as she walked off. “He definitely wasn’t supposed to be going home today. Angel’s actually never received a vote at a Team’s Choice Awards ceremony. And his pyromania made good television.”

“This isn’t fair.” Allison put her chin in her hand.

“It really isn’t.” Chris agreed. “If I’d done it then it’d be fine, but when Rachel does it it’s wrong.” He narrowed his eyes at the contract still sitting on the podium in front of him. “I’ll get her back for this soon. It’ll be the best torture I can come up with. You just wait. Nobody steals my show!”

When the host stomped offstage in a fit of anger, the contestants almost didn’t hate him for once… almost.

Chapter Twenty-One: Remember Me?
“Last time on Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment...” Chris stood near The Hotel, his grin less genuine than usual. The time of day and the crew members skittering about partially dressed in zombie garb indicated that he had come directly from the elimination ceremony. “We killed off most of our contestants. It was for a challenge, but I won’t stop bragging about it until I see Joy and American Icon kill off their main cast and still have high ratings.

“The episode started off with Allison discovering that Angel still wasn’t over his fire withdrawal, Ophelia apologizing to Risty for her craziness, Donna trying to open up to Wes, and Monique flipping out on Sebastian for publicly breaking their alliance. True to character, he really didn’t care.” Chris let out a short laugh. “I like this guy’s style. Anyway, there was a huge explosion, and the cast learned that many people, including their former competition, were killed in an accident. That’s a real bummer, but since this is TV they weren’t really dead… they were undead.

“The contestants found out there was a voodoo relic hidden in the woods that could hopefully stop the curse. When Minerva and Monique were ‘killed’ by the zombies, though, it was clear that getting the relic wasn’t going to be easy. Suddenly, the contestants were dropping like flies, though they weren’t staying dead for long and quickly joined the undead army. Angel eventually found Rachel Claire cowering in fear, though he sacrificed her to a zombie Chef. Bad move, bro.

“At the end of the challenge, only Wes and Sebastian remained alive and screaming like little girls. I surprised them by revealing that they’d won the first individual immunities of the season, as this unannounced challenge marked the merge. For stupid legal reasons, Rachel Claire butted into my elimination ceremony and stole all of the power. She chose Angel to be eliminated, and I couldn’t think of any way to stop her, so the undeserving pyromaniac had to walk the Red Carpet of Shame.” The host’s expression noticeably hardened when remembering the incident. “Now that the merge has come, will we see a different side of our contestants? Will anybody leave this show with their dignity still intact? Find out on this episode of Total Drama Island: For Your Entertainment!”

“Ugh, I can’t believe this!” Isaac stomped his foot, kicking up a cloud of dirt. “First Cara, now Angel?! This is crap!” He spotted an anthill and crushed it beneath his heel.

“No need to make the bugs suffer.” Paul winced as the troublemaker stamped on the ants crawling out of their destroyed home.

“Why not?!” Isaac grunted. “I’m suffering!”

“You’re not suffering, you’re just…” The Boy Scout’s voice trailed off when Isaac shot him his most sorrowful expression. “You’re not the only one.” Paul glanced over at Allison, who was trailing a bit behind them with her arms crossed and her eyes locked on the ground. Isaac scoffed in the daredevil’s direction.

“Isn’t that what Goths do? It’s about time she embraced her stereotype.”

“You’re just saying that because you’re still ‘suffering’.” Paul’s tone turned mocking at the word, and Isaac stared at him in disbelief. Unsure of how to respond, the troublemaker resumed dragging his feet.

The twelve remaining contestants had left the Team’s Choice Awards amphitheater, though the walk back to The Hotel felt longer than it usually was. They had been running all night, and despite the sun beating down on them all they wanted was sleep. Having the elimination ceremony directly follow the challenge was just cruel and unusual punishment, and their beds in The Hotel felt as though they were miles away.

Though the teams were merged, the former Emmys and Oscars were not addressing the change. Sebastian was, as always, leading the way, Risty at his side trying to converse despite her tired eyes. Following them, Monique leaned against Wes, Minerva keeping an eye on her friend a few steps back. Behind her, Ophelia babbled excitedly about seeing Victor, Donna occasionally mumbling incoherently to imply that she was listening. There was a large gap between the ex-Emmys and Avery, who had taken off her heels and was walking on her tiptoes across the dirt. Irina used her friend as an arm rest, taking advantage of the much greater height difference caused by the removed shoes. Isaac continued to abuse the earth behind them, sending clumps of it flying in all directions with his sneakers. Paul shook his head disapprovingly at the action, occasionally glancing over his shoulder at the moping Allison bringing up the rear.

When they reached The Hotel, the dozen contestants rushed for the stairs, desperate to get to their rooms. They were pushed back into the lobby, however, when Chef Hatchet stepped out of the stairwell. He had a stern look on his face, his arms folded across his chest.

“I need sleep. Move.” Monique attempted to shove her way past the large man, her tiredness clearly overcoming her common sense. Chef just put a hand on her forehead, able to keep her back without even making an effort.

“Uh uh, not so fast.” Chris entered through the front doors, a smirk on his face. “Where do you think you’re going?”

“To sleep!” Monique groaned, collapsing into Minerva’s side.

“Upstairs?”

“That would be where our rooms are.” Irina stated.

“Well, there’s been a change.” The host flashed his teeth at the group. “With Angel’s elimination, half of you don’t have roommates anymore. If you ask me, sleeping alone in a nice room counts as living comfortably. That has to change.”

Chris walked into one of the hallways leading to the cafeteria, motioning for the contestants to follow. He pulled a key out of his pocket and unlocked a new door. The twelve contestants leaned in to see that it was a bedroom nearly identical in size and content to the ones upstairs.

“Are we moving?” Ophelia asked.

“Yes, you are.” Chris crossed the hall to unlock another door. “Have a look in here.”

The twelve contestants peeked through the doorway, though Avery instantly leapt back. “What is that supposed to be?!”

“A communal bathroom.” As Avery’s face paled, the egomaniac put up his hands in innocence. “Hey, I think it’s pretty big. And look at that mirror!”

“I did not sign up for this!” The drama queen shrieked. “I can share a bathroom with that,” She jutted at finger at Allison, “but not with all of them!”

“Well, you don’t have a choice.” Chris grinned. “Here’s the deal. You’re staying on the first floor now. Everybody’s sharing one bathroom. Fun times. There are six bedrooms available, two to a room. You can choose your own roommate, but everybody must have one. Oh, and no co-ed rooming. No need to get too scandalous.”

“Looks like you’re in a bad situation.” Donna nudged Wes with her shoulder. The musician’s eyes frantically glanced around at his potential roommates: the troublemaker with a temper, the uptight patriot, or… Sebastian.

“Don’t remind me.” Wes put his hands over his face, groaning behind his palms.

Chris fished in his pocket and threw some room keys onto the floor. “You can move your belongings once you have the roommate situation worked out. Have fun.” He gave them a dramatic wave and headed upstairs, his laugh echoing through the lobby.

“Well, no time to waste. I need my beauty sleep.” Avery linked arms with Irina and grabbed one of the keys, heading to its corresponding room. When she passed by Allison, she gave her a pat on the shoulder. “Have fun with your Emmy roomie.”

“Anybody’s better than you.” Allison retorted, though it lacked her usual bite. The Goth retreated into one of the rooms, figuring she wouldn’t have much of a say in who her roommate was anyway.

“Ooh, I want this one!” Ophelia grabbed Donna by the hand and dragged her towards one of the rooms. The smart aleck gave Wes a sympathetic smile.

“Good luck.”

Wes remained calm when he waved back, though the second the door to her room closed he turned around in a panic.

“What’s wrong with you?” Sebastian asked from his position leaning against the opposite wall. He gave the guitarist a smirk, and Wes bolted over to where Isaac and Paul stood.

“Hey, you look like you need a roommate!” He gave them a winning smile. “Well, how about that? I need one too! I’m neat, I don’t say much, and I won’t try and eliminate you as part of my evil schemes.”

Isaac shrugged. “Sounds good to me. I’m in.”

Wes pumped his fist. “Yes! Thank you!”

Paul gave them a forlorn look. “Who does that leave me with?”

“Sebastian.” The musician gestured over his shoulder to where the gambler stood, watching them with an unfaltering and unblinking glare.

“Oh no!” The Boy Scout exclaimed. “I'm not living with him! I’ll take Wes!”

The lankier teen nodded, heading towards the keys on the ground. “That’s fine, let’s pick out a room-”

Isaac grabbed Wes by the back of the shirt. “I’m not getting stuck with Sebastian! He’ll eliminate me!”

“Nah, you’ll be fine.” Wes insisted, reaching back to remove Isaac’s hand. “I, on the other hand, am not-”

“Well, if you won’t room with me,” Isaac let go of Wes’s shirt and turned to give Paul a confident smile. “Then we Oscars should stick together.”

“Um…” Paul’s protests faded when he saw Sebastian still glaring at the scene. “Yeah, okay, I’ll room with you.”

“What?!” Wes yelped.

“Sorry.”

Confession Cam

Wes: “What did I do to tick off karma and deserve this?” The brunet put his head in his hands. “I survived living with Victor, so I think I should get a decent roommate as a reward. Or at least anybody but Sebastian.” He shook his head and then looked back up at the camera. “If I’m dead by the end of this episode, you know who did it.”

“Well, what’re we waiting for?” Monique yawned as she picked up a room key, wiggling it at Risty and Minerva.

“The math doesn’t quite work out.” Risty pointed out. When the drowsy fashionista didn’t seem to comprehend, the athlete put up three fingers. “Three of us, two to a room.”

“You can figure that out, then. I’m claiming a bed.” Monique headed towards the empty room. Risty and Minerva looked at the other room, where Allison was kicking off her combat boots. They exchanged a bug-eyed expression and rushed after their former teammate.

“We’re doing this fairly.” Risty stepped in front of the doorway, blocking Monique’s path.

“It is fair.” The short-haired girl rolled her eyes. “I used to room with Elena, so I’ve earned a nice roommate.”

“But you’ve lived alone for a couple weeks.” Minerva flinched when Allison flicked her boot at the door, lowering her voice to add, “And I’m afraid to room with her!”

“You guys already got to be roommates, so it’s my turn!” Monique argued back. Minerva yelped when the designer stepped towards her.

“Ristyyyyy!” She whimpered at the athlete.

“We should settle this like the mature teenagers we are.” Risty began. When the sound of Allison humming something creepy filled the air, she paused. “…Nose goes!”

Her finger shot up to touch her nose. Monique did the same, while Minerva eyes darted back and forth unable to register what her friends were doing.

“Wait, what?”

“Sorry, you lost.” Risty tried to sound sympathetic, though her face showed only pure relief.

“Aw, no fair!” Minerva scowled.

“You never know.” Monique smirked, retreating into her new room. “Allison might like to be on your blog show.”

Minerva sighed when they left, leaving her alone in the hallway. Eventually she mustered the courage to enter her new room. Allison’s eyes flicked up to her from her position sprawled out on a bed.

“How’d you get stuck with me?”

“I lost Nose Goes.” Minerva slumped onto the other bed.

Allison had no idea what that meant, but she let it pass. “Are you easily frightened?”

Minerva’s eyes were wide when she looked over at the Goth. “Why are you asking?”

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Allison grinned. “I have lots of cool decorations that Avery made me take down. Now that I’m with you, I think I’ll put them up.”

Minerva tried to return her smile, though it came out as more of a sneer. “What do you mean decorations?”

“Voodoo dolls, raven statues…” Allison heard Minerva swallow heavily. “A skull-shaped candle holder, a taxidermy cat…” The chatterbox paled, and the daredevil didn’t bother mentioning that the cat was fake. “And I have lots of posters of heavy metal bands. Hope you like pictures of guys with greasy hair and piercings watching you sleep.”

Minerva tried to smile again, though this time it was just a quirk of her upper lip. “Sounds great…”

Confession Cam

Allison: “Angel’s gone, but I’m not in the mood to make a new friend to replace him any time soon.” She smirked. “Operation Scare-Off-the-Roomie is initiated.”

Minerva: The blonde stared at the camera with frightened eyes, her hands folded as if in prayer. “Help me!”

“I think my roommate hates me.” Minerva announced.

“Tell me about it.” Wes muttered, glancing around the room to make sure Sebastian wasn’t present.

“Oh, you’re fine.” Monique insisted, giving him a pat on the head.

After relocating their belongings to their new quarters, the contestants had managed to sleep through an entire day. Ten of them had gathered in the cafeteria for a late breakfast, though they still weren’t acknowledging the lack of teams. The five former Oscars sat together at what was once designated as their table, and the five present ex-Emmys did the same.

“Allison doesn’t seem that bad.” Ophelia commented, looking across the room at the fiery haired Goth. “Maybe a little rough around the edges, but I’m sure she’s pretty nice.”

“This morning, she woke me up by playing a KauliFlower CD at full volume.” Minerva recalled. “And she hung a poster from some old monster movie above her bed that glows in the dark, so it watches me while I sleep. And then there’s the taxidermy cat.”

“The what?” Monique questioned.

“I don’t know if it’s real, but she has this stuffed cat thing.” The loudmouth shuddered as she pictured the item. “She was mumbling something about it protecting her, so it must be good for something, but it seriously creeps me out.”

Monique, Ophelia, Donna, and Wes stared at Minerva in disgust. At the opposite table, Allison was recounting the incident with a very different attitude.

“So I took out the cat, and instantly Minerva’s face was like…” She bugged her eyes and dropped her jaw, and Paul nearly choked on his water. “I put the thing right on top of our drawers, so it’s showcased. She looked like she wanted to barf. With that and the poster, I don’t know how she slept.”

Paul calmed down his laughter, trying to seem serious again. “I don’t see why you’re being so mean to her. Minerva seems so innocent.”

“I don’t need new friends.” Allison shrugged, and Isaac snorted.

“As if anybody would want to be your friend.”

Allison snapped her head towards the troublemaker. “As if you’re any better.”

“Oh, this’ll be good.” Isaac rolled his eyes.

“Too sloppy to be a pretty boy, too pathetic to be a bad boy, too messed up to be a real competitor.”

“Pathetic? Well, what about you?” The blue-eyed teen countered, using the table to push himself to his feet. “You’re just a sappy girl with a crush wearing black to make herself seem tough! You’re supposed to be so fearless, but you sighed over Angel when you thought nobody could see!”

Allison pushed her chair back, standing up with a clutter. “I did not!”

“I noticed!”

“Guys, you’re making a scene!” Paul tried to part the quarreling contestants, though they shoved him away.

“You’re garbage, you know that?!” Allison jabbed a finger at Isaac. “You had a perfectly good girl like Cara, but you played with her feelings like she was nothing! You pretended to like her, but when she needed you most you were off making out with another piece of trash!”

“Trashy but classy!” Avery chimed in.

“You think I don’t care about Cara?! Did I vote her off for no good reason?!” Isaac invaded the Goth’s personal space. “No, that was you! Cara did nothing to you, but you got rid of her for who knows why! You can say all you want about me being a jerk, but you’re the one that doesn’t give a crap about anybody in this game!”

“I’ve had it with you!” Allison snatched her glass from the table, chucking it at the slacker’s head. He ducked, and the dishware shattered on the ground. When she saw that all eyes were on her, Allison turned sharply and marched out of the kitchen. Risty and Sebastian arrived as she exited.

“What’s going on in here?” At the card player’s question, the other contestants attempted to continue their behavior as though the fight had never happened. Isaac sat at his table in a huff, kicking the broken glass under his seat.

“Whatever, we found a new set!” A grin spread across Risty’s face. “It’s a good one, so you should come and see!”

“Come on, Minerva, you can do better than that!”

“Oh my god, does she ever shut up?” Avery whined.

“How could you miss?! They kicked it right to you!”

“She’s little, so she probably feels the need to compensate.” Irina remarked.

“Jeez, Minerva! Risty’s totally kicking your butt!”

“She doesn’t even realize they’re on the same team…” The drama queen put her face in her hands, the model laughing lightly beside her.

The mood had completely changed after Risty led the way to the new set. The location had once been blocked off by several tall backdrops, though they had been moved aside to reveal what appeared to be a high school. The school (which the contestants found was locked tight) was surrounded with lush grass set up to be a sports field, and judging by the small bin of equipment nearby Chris wanted the contestants to play.

Risty, Wes, and Minerva were currently losing a game of soccer against Sebastian, Isaac, and Paul. Ophelia stood on the sidelines armed with a whistle, posing as their surprisingly efficient referee. Avery and Irina watched their competition play from a set of bleachers a few feet away from the field. Monique, the epitome of an obnoxious spectator, stood a few bleachers above them screaming irrelevant comments at Minerva. Allison was sitting on the end of the next platform, watching the game with a blank gaze. Donna perched on the top bleacher with a camera up to her face, nearly unnoticeable when compared to the girls on the lower steps.

As Sebastian kicked the ball away from Minerva and into the goal, Monique began hollering again. Sebastian looked directly at Donna on the top bleacher, and she instantly lowered her camera.

“I wish I could hear some support for my team!” He called not-so-subtly up to her. After placing her camera gently beside her, Donna broke into an unenthusiastic chant.

“Be! Aggressive!” She pumped a fist with each word. “Passive! Aggressive!”

Distracted by the world’s least cheerful cheer, Sebastian didn’t notice when Wes kicked the soccer ball at his head. The ball hit the gambler in the side of the face, and Wes broke into a fit of laughter despite Ophelia blowing her whistle at him. Donna’s face lit up with a smile, and she gave the musician two thumbs up.

“This show is ridiculous.” Avery observed.

“Yeah, pretty much.” Irina answered, though her attention was elsewhere. The drama queen glanced over to find that the blonde’s eyes were following Paul on the field. When the do-gooder received the ball, the model’s lips curled into a smile.

“Oh my god…” Avery gaped.

“What?” Irina asked.

“You… you like Paul!”

“Do not.” The model’s gaze was still locked on the all-American boy, which defeated her own argument.

“You would lie to my face like that?” Avery gave her best wounded look. “Oh, how that offends me!”

Irina rolled her eyes. “Okay, fine, maybe I like him a little.”

“A little? Must we go back to the vampire challenge? Or were two just talking with your tongues really close?”

“It was for the challenge, and you’re the one-”

Avery put up a finger. “Oh no, this is not about me…” When she realized the model wasn’t paying attention, she gave up on her argument. Paul glanced up to notice Irina watching and gave her a timid wave. She finger waved back, and Avery groaned. “You guys are going to give me cavities.”

When Paul resumed his game, Irina finally looked over at her friend. “Well, call me old-fashioned, but I’m into the protective thing. He’s saved me how many times now?”

“Yeah, yeah, he’s friendly, reliable, loyal, but so is a golden retriever. I hope your foreign family likes everything all-American.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Irina expression contorted into a grimace. “It wouldn’t work out anyway.”

Avery snorted. “Don’t try and pull that excuse on me. I don’t need to hear any crap about star-crossed lovers.”

“No, I’m serious. I’m eighteen and bound to a modeling career.” The Russian gestured down to where Paul was rushing after the ball with a blinding smile on his face. “He’s a Boy Scout with a crush on a pretty girl. He’s just a kid. This won’t work.”

Before Avery could respond, the deafening clatter of a bell ringing sounded from inside the high school set. The doors to the school burst open, and Chris McLean marched out.

“Class is in session!”

When the contestants filed into the building, it became clear that it wasn’t truly a school at all. For one thing, the building was absolutely massive. As if the floor they were on was not impressive enough in size, there were ramps leading both up and down showing that the building continued. The hallways varied in size, ranging from a width far beyond a typical road to what could barely be called a sidewalk. Occasionally there was a wide entryway at the side of the hallway, with a school subject marked on the wall beside it.

Chris led the contestants through an entryway marked “Principal”. Twelve large lockers spanned the far wall of the room, each marked with one of the dozen competitors’ names.

“You know what’s popular these days?” The host asked, turning to face the contestants. “High school dramas. All about the struggles of growing up, popular themes for these shows include romance, drama, friendship, and… revenge.”

As soon as the words left his mouth, something began banging on the lockers from the inside. The contestants jumped in fear, Ophelia letting out a high pitched wail. Chris began to laugh.

“In honor of your high school drama challenge, I found a few people that might be a bit familiar. They all have a common goal of getting revenge on one of you.” As some of the contestants visibly paled, Chris began pacing back and forth in front of the lockers. “Your guest is not here empty handed, though. They’re armed with one of your biggest secrets. If you lose this challenge, your secret will be told in front of all of your competitors and, more importantly, on national television.”

“He’s lying.” Sebastian narrowed his eyes. “He’s just saying it to make us try harder in the challenge.”

“Oh, really?” Chris raised an eyebrow and approached the locker marked with the gambler’s name. “Let’s see who’s here for you…”

The host lifted the handle of the locker, and the door flew open, somebody rushing out of it and straight to Sebastian. The newcomer wrapped her arms around the gambler, who looked as if he wanted to die.

“Seb, I’ve missed you so much!” The girl was tall and lanky, and her light brown hair was cut into a bob.

“I haven’t missed you at all.” The competitor remarked, pushing the girl away.

“Aw, you’re so sweet!”

“Care to introduce us to your guest, Sebastian?” A smirk had spread across Chris’s face.

Sebastian’s shoulders slumped. “This is Josie. We’re stepsiblings.”

“And BFFs!” Josie insisted, putting an arm around her stepbrother.

“I can’t stand her.” The gambler grimaced.

“Oh, you!” Josie’s smile never faded. The observing contestants snickered, though their laughs were cut off when the clattering inside the lockers started again.

“Okay, okay! I’m coming!” Chris shouted. “Jeez, your frenemies are impatient. Josie and Sebastian, go stand over there.” He waved off to the side. “Who’s next?” When nobody responded, Chris wiggled his fingers in the direction of the lockers. “Okay, I’ll pick. Eeny, meeny, miny, Monique.”

The host lifted the handle and the door slowly swung open. A girl with rich dark skin and bleached hair was leaning against the side of the locker, her legs crossed at the ankles.

“Sandra, what are you doing here?” Monique pondered as the blonde stepped onto the floor, her metallic heels glinting in the light.

“Girl, you’re in trouble.” The newcomer, Sandra, crossed her arms. “I’m here for a reason.”

“Let me guess.” The trendsetter curled her lip. “I was on TV, so you had to be too?”

“That’s what besties do.” The girls exchanged a rather harsh hug. When they separated, Sandra added, “Actually, I’m here to embarrass you for all of the crap you’ve put me through all these years.”

Monique gasped dramatically. “I have no idea what you’re talking about!”

“Move aside, ladies, we’re on a schedule.” Chris pushed the New Yorkers to the side, pulling open another door. “Allison, you’re up.”

A girl with a dark brown blunt cut burst from the locker. When she spotted the Goth in the crowd, she put a hand on her hip. “What’s got you beat?”

“Can she go back in the locker?” Allison requested.

“Oh no, I’m here to stay.” The girl brushed her bangs out of her face, emphasizing dark eyes that highly resembled the daredevil’s. “I’m Alicia, Allison’s older and better sister.” She struck a dramatic pose, and Avery began to laugh.

“This explains why you hate me so much.”

“Unfortunately, yes.” Allison stomped over to join Sebastian and Monique.

“Hmm… which one to open next?” Chris scanned the crowd of contestants, searching for who seemed the most frightened. “Ophelia!”

He lifted the handle of her locker, and a dark figure leapt out. He was a very lean young man, his stature emphasized by his all-black wardrobe. Ophelia snarled at the sight of him.

“Francois!”

“Bonjour, Ophelia.” The Frenchman gave her a classy wave, adjusting his beret.

“I thought television limits your creativity?”

“My new piece explores the effects of media exposure.”

Ophelia and Francois began to banter back and forth, and Chris rolled his eyes. “They’re art rivals.” He explained to the spectating contestants. “And major losers.” As Chris ushered the dueling artists aside, the banging from inside one of the lockers increased.

“Let me out!” A voice begged from inside of Risty’s locker. “Please, any longer and my asthma will act up!”

Chris opened the door and a curly-haired male collapsed onto the floor, panting for air. Risty sighed and trudged over to the newcomer. “Reid, you’re exaggerating it, get up."

“But the dust-”

“Reid, you don’t even have asthma, get up.” The young man looked up, his face flushed with embarrassment. Risty pulled Reid to his feet, and the other contestants found that appearance-wise he was essentially a male Risty.

“Are you clones?” Minerva asked, her eyes darting from Risty to Reid.

“Twins, actually.” Risty corrected, pulling her brother over to join the matched up contestants.

Confession Cam

Risty: “Let’s hope we’re not paired up with our guests for a challenge, or I’m doomed.” The athlete put her hands in her hair. “I love my brother, but he’s kind of pathetic when it comes to physical activity.”

Sebastian: “Some people think that Josie’s stupid… and they’re completely right. If she’s here, though, there’s only one secret that Chris could have gotten her to take with her.”

“Next up, Isaac!” Chris opened another locker, and a brunet in a baseball shirt stepped out. The slacker narrowed his eyes at him.

“Dude, that’s my team.” He pointed at the logo across the front of the shirt.

The newcomer glared. “Um, yeah, it’s my team, too.”

Isaac raised an eyebrow, making eye contact with the newcomer. “Do I know you?”

The other young man stomped his foot, putting his hands out in the air. “See how careless he is?!”

“Whoa, no need to have a fit.” The troublemaker extended a hand. “Nice to meet you, I’m Isaac.”

“Isaac, it’s me! Drew!” When the name didn’t ring any bells, he added, “Drew Parrish…” A blank stare. “Your classmate and teammate?” Not even a hint of familiarity. “I’m that guy who accidentally got nailed in the crotch with a metal bat-”

“Oh, that Drew!” This incident suddenly opened Isaac’s eyes. The dirty blond gave Drew a thump on the back. “Good to see you!”

Drew didn’t return the contact, instead joining the other revealed guests. Isaac followed, and Chris paced in front of the lockers. “How about… Minerva?”

As soon as Chris lifted the handle of the loudmouth’s locker, somebody slammed the door open. She was a beautiful girl with very Native American features, though her ice blue eyes contrasted with her dark hair and skin.

“Lauren!” Minerva yipped, covering her mouth with her hands. “Anybody but you!”

“Nice to see you, too.” Lauren shot her an evil glare, and the chatterbox began shivering. Satisfied with the reaction, the dark-haired girl pulled out a cell phone and sauntered over to join the crowd.

Chris cackled as Minerva reluctantly followed. “Next up is Wes!”

The door to the musician’s locker opened slowly, and a cute redhead stepped out. She was tall and slim, and much of her pale skin was marked by freckles. The second Wes spotted her, his eyes widened.

“Why are you here?”

“Why not?” The redhead gave him the onceover, scrutinizing every detail of his appearance. Her blue eyes settled on the worried expression on his face. “You don’t look very happy to see me, Wes.” He forced a smile onto his face, causing a smirk to crawl onto hers. “That’s much better.”

The girl wrapped her arms around Wes, his posture going stiff at her touch. Despite the fact that he was uncomfortable with the contact, she didn’t let go and allowed her nails to dig into his skin. Only when somebody cleared their throat did she loosen her grip, though her hands rested on his arms when he backed away. Wes turned to look at Donna, who had a cold stare directed at him.

“Were you going to introduce us to your… friend?” She asked, the words turning bitter as they left her mouth.

Wes gave her a nervous grin. “This is-”

“Melody.” The newcomer interrupted, her grip tightening on Wes’s arms. “I’m his ex-girlfriend.”

“Oh. I see.” Donna wouldn’t even glance at the redhead, and her eyes never left Wes as Melody led him to the matched up contestants.

“Ooh, that was interesting.” Chris commented, opening up Donna’s locker. “And to thicken the plot…”

Although many of the competitors were occupied with their guests, they couldn’t help but stare at the teen that revealed himself. The long-limbed stranger had a bright smile on his face despite the stares honed in on his pale pink hair.

“Hello, everybody.” The pastel-haired newcomer waved at his surveyors.

“This is a joke, right?” Irina asked Donna, though the smart aleck didn’t address her. Instead she sauntered up to the oddball, seemingly unsurprised by his presence.

“You don’t want revenge on me, Marley.”

“You’re right.” The stranger, Marley, shrugged. “I’m here anyway.”

“Apparently you live under the radar, because like nobody in your hometown knew who you were.” Chris explained to Donna. “This is the best we could get. He doesn’t want revenge, but he said he’d come anyway.”

“That doesn’t sound fair.” Paul pointed out. “Why’d you want him here?”

“Just look at him! He’s television gold!” Chris gestured towards Marley, who gave him a ridiculous smile. When he realized the contestants were unsure of how to react to the pink-haired male, the host opened another locker. A much plainer guy stepped out, his hair a simple brown and his demeanor composed.

“What impression can I make compared to that?” The stranger pointed at Marley.

“Derek?!” Paul’s jaw dropped at the other male’s presence. “W-why’d you agree to come here?”

“Revenge, of course.” A sneer appeared on Derek’s face. Paul started to approach him, but the other boy walked in the opposite direction.

Confession Cam

Paul: “Remember when I told Allison about my fear of flashing lights? Well, Derek’s the friend I was with when I developed the fear. The cameras made him go into epileptic shock, and I panicked and couldn’t help him.” The Boy Scout hung his head. “We used to be best friends, but now he just avoids me. It was a mistake, and I’m sorry, but he won’t let me live it down.”

“I’m really excited for this one.” Chris’s hand rested on the handle of Irina’s locker. “We really had to pull strings for this to work.”

The blonde’s face fell. “Oh no…”

“Oh yes…” The host opened the door and held out his arms. “Please welcome the infamous Renata Rostropovich!”

If looks could kill, then the room would have become a murder scene. No male could tear their gaze away from Renata’s long legs as she stepped out of the locker. She and Irina were clearly sisters, though Renata was taller, bustier, and had much harsher features.

“She’s like a Darbie doll!” Josie gaped from the sidelines.

“There is nothing Darbie about her personality.” Irina pouted her lips and narrowed her eyes at her sister.

“Aw, what’s the matter, little sister?” Renata cooed, her accent much thicker than Irina’s. “Jealous?”

Irina began rattling off in angry Russian, Renata countering in a voice just as furious. Everybody watched with wide eyes as the two models argued.

“Will we finally get a cat fight?!” Isaac exclaimed, crossing his fingers.

“Please don’t ruin the moment.” Paul requested, transfixed by the scene.

The sisters disputed for another moment before shutting up at the same time. Nobody was quite sure what had happened because they had stuck with their first language, but the blondes walked to join the others, side by side but still sneering.

“I love this show.” Chris remarked, his face like a kid in a candy store. “So, Renata is the last of our newbies-”

“Um, excuse me.” Avery, the lone contestant standing on the other side of the room, interrupted. “I think you’re missing somebody.”

“Did I say the last of the guests? No, I said the last of the newbies.” The egomaniac restated. “We went to your hometown to find someone to get revenge on you, but there were so many volunteers that we just chose to go with somebody a bit more familiar…”

Chris opened the door to Avery’s locker, and none other than Cara stepped out. The nature lover had her eyes locked on the drama queen, a confident smile on her face.

“Did you really think I’d let you get away with trying to seduce Isaac so many times?”

Avery rolled her eyes. “Are you supposed to be intimidating? What secret do you know about me?”

“Well, actually, some of your enemies back home supplied a secret.” Chris admitted. “You really have a lot of people who hate you.”

Confession Cam

Avery: “Yeah, I get that a lot.” She laughed, not at all offended by the host’s comment. “They’re just jealous. But I wonder what flat out lie they told Cara as my secret.”

Chris led the contestants from the Principal’s Office to an area marked “Auto”, Chef guiding the guests in the other direction. A dozen go-karts were lined up in in this room, each a different color. Chris grabbed a bin of spray paint cans and started passing them out to the contestants.

“So, I’m assuming since you’re all sixteen and up you all have driver’s licenses.”

“Um…” Ophelia glanced around nervously, Monique’s expression matching hers almost exactly.

“Whatever, I don’t think it matters since they’re just go-karts.” Chris made a mental note to check up on that before the episode filmed. “Here’s how part one of your two-part challenge is going to work. Each of you will be riding around in these go-karts trying to get to twelve different classrooms in the school. One of the guests will be waiting in the room to ask you a question based on the subject of that class. If you get the question right, you can get revenge on one of the other contestants by tagging your name or initials on the picture of their face taped to the wall of the classroom. If you get the question wrong, you can come back and try the same question again only after you have visited another room.

“There are a few catches to this challenge, however. First, if you manage to crash your kart, you’re in trouble. The floor is lightly electrified, and while your karts are built to withstand the shock, your bodies aren’t. Second, when the guests aren’t giving out questions they can choose to activate some surprise malfunctions in their contestant’s kart. You’ll never see them coming, so it’ll be really humiliating and potentially dangerous.

“The challenge will end when one person has successfully answered questions in all twelve classrooms. That person will receive an advantage in the next challenge… if they make it there, that is. There will be four people eliminated from this round: the two people who have the lowest amount of successfully answered questions, and the two people who have their faces tagged the most. Those losers will have one of their biggest secrets told to the world. The eight who advance to the next round actually win a prize: while they might have a secret revealed if they lose the next round, the secret isn’t as bad as the one that would be told if they had lost Round One.”

“You have multiple secrets?” Isaac questioned.

“Did I forget to mention that?” Chris snickered. “Oops.”

The competitors groaned and got into their go karts, which coordinated with the color of spray paint they had received. When they started their engines, a stoplight lowered from the ceiling above them. As soon as it flashed from red to green, eleven go-karts zoomed in off in all directions in search of a classroom.

Ophelia’s kart lagged behind the rest, as she was nervous to attempt to go full speed. Fortunately, slow and steady actually helped her spot a doorway that most of the others had missed that was right next to the Auto room. Her kart puttered its way into what was labeled as the Physical Education classroom.

There was an elevated platform in the back of the classroom with a desk on it. The wall had pictures of the remaining contestants on it, just a Chris had promised. Isaac’s classmate Drew sat on top of the desk, his face lighting up when Ophelia pulled up to the platform.

“I thought everybody forgot about me again!” The baseball player said as Ophelia hopped out of her car and onto the platform.

“I would never forget somebody.” The artist insisted, shaking her can of white paint.

“Ready for your question?” When she nodded, Drew picked up an index card from the desk. “In the sport squash, what is used to hit the ball?

Ophelia’s face was blank. “Isn’t a squash a vegetable?”

“It’s also a sport.”

“Um…” The blonde grimaced. “I don’t know, a stick?”

Drew shook his head. “Sorry. You’ll have to come back and try again.”

“Darn it!” Ophelia climbed back into her kart and started it back up again. When she drove out of the room, Drew picked up a remote from the desk.

“Let’s see how well these cheats work.”

“Dude, stop!”

“Get out of my way!”

“No!”

“Then I’m not stopping!”

Isaac continued rear-ending Allison’s kart, clearly unable to share the narrow hallway with the daredevil. The Goth was jerked back and forth with each collision, though she still refused to let the troublemaker pass by her. A classroom marked “Business” was at the end of the hall, and she was not going to let Isaac get there first.

Isaac rammed into the back of her kart again as she made it through the classroom doorway. Allison skidded to a stop, climbing out of her vehicle to approach Sandra, who was sitting on the desk with an index card in hand. Isaac rushed after her, trying to push her aside so he could be the first to receive the question.

“Wait in line,” Sandra ordered the troublemaker, and Allison made a rude face at him. The New Yorker read off of her index card, “What do you call a business owned by stockholders?”

After a moment of thought, Allison answered, “A corporation?”

“That’s right.” The Goth cheered and walked up to the wall of faces. Once there, she wrote her name in large letters across Isaac’s face.

When seeing her do this, Isaac snapped his fingers at Sandra. “Quick, give me a question!”

“No, you wait for me!” Sandra snapped, not noticing when Allison stuck her tongue out at Isaac before hopping back into her car. Only when the Goth sped away was Sandra ready to read the next question. “What is it called when somebody has exclusive control over a market?”

Lucky that he was familiar with the common board game, Isaac easily responded, “A monopoly.”

“Yeah.” Sandra nodded, and Isaac ran over to the board of faces. He stared at the pictures for a minute, considering his options in his head.

“Well, if she wants to vote off Cara to hurt me, let’s see how she does without her only friend left.” He sprayed his initials over Paul’s picture and then got back into his kart. It took him several tries to start the engine, and when he pushed down on the gas pedal the car would only move at a fraction of its original speed.

“Ugh, no!” The slacker banged on the side of his door. “What’s-his-name sabotaged me!” As his vehicle crawled through the doorway, a kart that was practically a blue blur zoomed past him. Isaac just slammed his head onto the steering wheel, knowing that the challenge was as good as lost.

“Oh, no way! How are you already here?!”

Paul looked over his shoulder from where he was spraying a big P on Risty’s face. Avery had parked her kart and was standing on the platform with her hands on her hips.

“I drove.” Paul responded, and Avery scowled.

“Oh, haha. Why are you marking off Risty?”

“I’ve been tagging anybody who seems like a threat.” The Boy Scout explained. “First Sebastian, then Wes, and now Risty.”

“You’ve gotten three questions right so far?!”

“Yes.”

“This will be my first!” The do-gooder just shrugged, and the diva pivoted to talk to Alicia at the desk. “Give me a question!”

“Okay, jeez, no need to be pushy.” Alicia looked down at her index card. “What element is represented by an F on the periodic table?”

Avery rolled her eyes. “Fluorine, duh.”

Alicia gazed at her in shock. “That’s… that’s correct.”

“How’d you know that?” Paul questioned from where he was getting into his car.

“I…I’m not allowed to be smart?!” Avery’s voice was accusatory, though the Boy Scout didn’t miss the slight hesitation.

“I just didn’t expect it.” He drove his kart away before the diva could snap again. Avery took out all of her offended rage on the wall of pictures, spraying her full name over Paul’s face.

“Tone down the attitude, drama queen.” Alicia commented from where she was sprawled out on the desk. “Save it for a better challenge.”

Avery swiveled around to glare at her. “I already hate your sister, so don’t make me hate you too!”

“I’m nothing like Allison, so don’t try and compare us.”

“I highly doubt that. What kind of freaky parents could have raised a girl like her?”

“I have no idea where they went wrong.” Alicia looked humiliated. “I’m so embarrassed to admit she’s my sister, but at least I get to be on TV because of her.”

Avery surveyed the girl’s overly dramatic expression and pose. “You’re just like me. I really don’t like that.” With that comment she marched off, making sure that her mannerisms appeared just as overdone as Alicia's.

As the challenge went on, the audience was treated to a convenient scoreboard set up in the corner of the screen. While Ophelia was still at zero as she cruised around at her leisurely pace, most of the contestants had managed to rack up at least one question answered successfully. Paul’s three wins increased to four, though Donna’s number was right up there with his. Many of the players were starting to feel the damage from some of the kart malfunctions, though nobody seemed to have it as bad as Isaac’s slow motion vehicle.

Oddly enough, Sebastian seemed to actually be having trouble with the challenge. Though the questions were easy, from the beginning he seemed unable to handle his vehicle. As he drove down the halls, he scraped the walls, ran into doorways, and wasn’t quite sure of how to put it in reverse when he got caught on a corner. He seemed to have finally gotten the hang of it as he was hurtling down a long hallway at high speeds. Then, his kart began to make a strange beeping noise.

“It must be one of Josie’s malfunctions.” Sebastian deduced, stepping on the brake so he could slow down in case it was a dangerous one. He found that his brake pedal seemed very loose and his speed was not decreasing. “Oh crap!”

The gambler gripped his steering wheel tight as he tried to maneuver his unstoppable kart. When he realized there was no way he could turn around in that width of a hallway, he kept his vehicle going straight ahead into a room marked “Cafeteria”. When there, he rammed it into one of the walls, leaping from the kart before impact. Sebastian ended up on the floor, and a jolt of electricity was sent through his system. He scurried over to the elevated platform, collapsing into a pained heap once he was on safe ground.

“Aw, Seb, are you okay?!” Josie peeked over the edge of the desk. Sebastian got to his feet and brushed himself off, trying to pretend as though he had never been shocked.

“Yeah, I’m fine!” He stated. “You didn’t see that, okay?”

“But I did.” Josie tilted her head in confusion.

“Yeah, but I want you to forget.”

“Oh, okay.” The airhead pulled out her index card. “Do you want a question?”

“That would be lovely.” As she skimmed the card, he remembered the label on the doorway. “Wait, what subject is this supposed to be?”

“Lunch!”

“Oh, of course.” Sebastian resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“Okay,” Josie found the right question. “What French dessert could be described as a rich custard topped with hard caramel?”

“This is supposed to be a lunch question?”

His stepsister shrugged. “I guess it’s just food in general.”

“Crème brûlée?”

“Yay, you got it right!” Josie clapped her hands, and Sebastian advanced to the pictures. He stomped his foot when he got a good look at the wall. Somebody has painted a bright blue “BS” on his picture’s face.

“Josie, who did this?!” He jerked a finger at his picture.

“Um…” His stepsister stretched out the syllable as another kart pulled up in front of the desk. “It was the little one with the long brown hair.”

Realization flashed on Sebastian’s face before it settled back into a glare. “Of course.”

“Oh my gosh, Sebastian!” Minerva almost fell off of the platform when she spotted the charmer, though she caught her balance at the last minute. “I… I didn’t see you there!”

“Shh, he’s brooding!” Josie shushed the blonde. Minerva saw the paint on Sebastian’s image and laughed.

“Who wrote BS on your face?”

“Who do you think?”

“I don’t know. I thought we had to write our initials.”

Sebastian narrowed his eyes at Minerva. “Belladonna Surmaine.”

The loudmouth took a step away from him when seeing his glare. “Ooh, right. Didn’t think about her full name!”

The gambler wrote his name across Wes’s picture before turning to Minerva. “Do you want to make it past this elimination ceremony?”

Minerva stumbled over her words as the gambler stepped closer to her. “Um, well, y-yes.”

“Good. Then whenever you get a question right, you’re going to tag Wes’s face. If he’s not eliminated this round, you’re going to be leaving tonight.”

“Y-yes, sir!” Sebastian held his glare for an extra moment before pushing past the loudmouth.

“Josie,” He called to his stepsister. “If more people come here to answer the question, make sure you tell them that Donna said yours was one of her last stations.”

Josie pursed her lips. “But-”

“I don’t care if it’s true, just tell them.” Sebastian went to get into his kart, forgetting that it was still smashed against the wall. He glanced over his shoulder to see that Minerva had occupied herself with Josie’s question. When it didn’t seem that she would notice, he got into her bright orange go-kart and zoomed out the door.

“Wait a second, that’s my car!” Minerva yelped. “Sebastian! Sebastian, come back!”

“It’s okay, he just wants to be your friend.” Josie smiled. Minerva sighed, tagging Wes’s face as she was told and then sitting down on the platform in front of the desk.

“I guess I’ll just wait for another way out.” She rested her chin in her hand as a hot pink vehicle drove in through the doorway. The pink kart skidded to a stop in front of the platform, and Irina climbed out.

“Where’s your car?” The model questioned when she saw the chatterbox.

“Stolen.”

The beauty queen looked at Minerva, and then back at her own go-kart. “Well, I wouldn’t mind you tagging along. I think there’s room for two in there.”

“Really?!”

Irina shrugged. “Why not?”

“Hmm…” Donna shook her spray paint can. “How can I make this as humiliating as possible?”

“How much more humiliating can the word ‘BS’ on your forehead get?” Marley said from his position sitting beside her on the desk.

“Good point.” The smart aleck leaned forward and wrote her initials in cursive across Sebastian’s forehead.

“Your first name came in handy for once.” Marley commented.

“About time.” Donna laughed. “Thanks for not making my car malfunction yet.”

“No problem. I just didn’t want to be responsible for your death-”

“Oh, hey!” The smart aleck and her pink-haired companion turned around to find that Wes had stepped up onto their platform. He gave them a smile, though he found the fact that Donna didn’t return it a bit unsettling. “What are you guys doing?”

“She’s making art.” Marley stretched his arm behind Donna so he could point to the picture of Sebastian. Wes laughed at the image.

“Nice!”

“Yeah.” Donna’s lack of emotion forced the grin off of Wes’s face. She’d been laughing before he got there. What happened?

“So,” He couldn’t help his curiosity, “you never mentioned how you guys know each other.”

“No, we didn’t.” Wes wasn’t quite sure what he had done wrong, but the look on Donna’s face as she said this looked more like something she’d give Sebastian.

Marley was much more willing to talk. “We’re best friends.” The pink-haired teen then snaked a friendly arm around Donna’s shoulders. “Well, and we used to date.”

Suddenly, Wes found a million thoughts running through his head. How could Donna be best friends with her ex? She seemed really comfortable sitting on the desk with that pink-haired jerk. And that arm that Marley had around her shoulders seemed a bit less friendly, a bit more like he was protecting his property. What kind of name is Marley anyway? Had the color pink always made him want to vomit? Hadn’t Marley seen the show? Didn’t he know that Donna was the girl that Wes had a crush on and she liked him and not Marley now… wait, did she?

None of this came out of his mouth, though. Instead, he gave them what he thought was a smile. “Oh. That’s… nice.”

The scene paused on Wes’s face, and Chris walked in from off screen laughing. “This, everybody, is what jealousy looks like.” The shot of Wes’s face turned green to represent envy. “I told you that this Marley guy is television gold! Is this a new love triangle… well, actually, if you factor in Sebastian, it’s more of a square. And I guess if you add Melody it might be a pentagon.” Chris furrowed his brow for a moment, and tried to trace the shape in the air.

“Okay, is this a new love polygon, or is it all in Wes’s head? Will Allison and Isaac get over their new rivalry, or will one of them be joining Angel in Loserville? And how bad are these contestants’ secrets? Find out… after the commercial break!”

Elimination Chart
This contestant is a member of The Oscars team.

This contestant is a member of The Emmys team.

WIN: Contestant was on the winning team for the challenge (Episodes 1-9).

WIN: Contestant won individual immunity for the challenge (Episodes 10 and on).

SAFE: Contestant lost the challenge, but was safe at elimination.

SAFE: Contestant almost did not receive a star at the Team's Choice Awards.

OUT: Contestant was voted out of the competition.

OUT: Contestant left the competition by means other than being voted out.

Theme Song
The opening theme music begins to play as the cameras burst through the gates to McLean Studios. Paparazzi are standing at either side of the gate, and their cameras flash. At the end of the crowd is Chris McLean whining to Rachel Claire, who is standing with one hand on her hip and the other holding a microphone.

Dear Mom and Dad I’m doing fine

The camera goes between Chris and Rachel Claire and enters the front doors of the hotel. Josh is sitting on an armchair in the lobby. When he sees the camera in front of him he jumps in fear and flips the chair backwards.

You guys are on my mind

The camera quickly looks down at Josh on the ground as it goes down the hall to the kitchen. Eric is trying to pull an overflowing pot off of the stove, but he burns his hands and drops it on the ground. Chef Hatchet lurks behind him and glares at the mess.

You asked me what I wanted to be

And now I think the answer is plain to see

The camera goes up the stairs to the second floor where Elena and Gabe are arguing as they walk down the hallway. Elena marches through an open door and runs her hands through her hair in frustration, slamming the door on Gabe’s face behind her.

I wanna be famous.

The camera rushes past Elena and out an open window. It drops down to an open field of grass where Cara and Camille are sitting. Cara picks up a bug from the grass and lets it crawl along her hand. Camille freaks out at the sight of it and quickly gets to her feet, grass staining the ends of her dress in the process.

I wanna live close to the sun

The camera zooms into the window of the ‘50s Diner set where Ophelia and Victor are sharing a milkshake.

Pack your bags ‘cause I’ve already won

The camera moves between their faces and out the swinging door of the diner. Avery runs past screaming with a flying metal contraption right on her tail. After a moment, Zack follows her with a joystick in hand, controlling the machine and snickering.

Everything to prove

Nothing in my way

The camera flies around Zack towards the cafeteria of the high school set. Inside, Paul is stacking playing cards into a perfect pile and is trying to put the final card on top. Just as he is about to place it on, Isaac jumps up from behind him and scares him, knocking over the whole tower. Paul glares, and Isaac smirks as the camera passes by them.

I’ll get there one day

Outside on the sports fields of the high school set, Risty is kicking a soccer ball. She kicks it to Robert in the goal, but it bounces off of his head because he isn’t paying attention.

'Cause I wanna be famous

The camera turns to show the bleachers, where Donna is trying to take a picture of the action on the field. As she is just about to take a shot, Sebastian pops up behind her and leans his arm on her shoulder with a grin. She jerks to the side, and he falls through the bleachers.

Na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na

The camera goes through the slits in the bleachers to the Victorian castle set, where Monique is sewing a hem on a skirt Irina is wearing. A giant drawing of the outfit is pinned to the stone wall beside them. Irina brushes her hair over her shoulder as the camera passes behind her.

I wanna be,

I wanna be

The camera passes by Angel and Allison sitting on the stairs of the jailhouse set. Angel has a lighter in his outstretched hand, while Allison is holding a handful of flowers over the flame. Both stare with mesmerized looks on their faces.

I wanna be famous,

I wanna be

The camera passes by Wes with his guitar sitting against a tree in between sets trying to write music notes on a paper. He scribbles out what he just wrote and crumples up the page, throwing it in the large pile he already has stacked. The camera crashes into the pile and fades to white.

I wanna be,

I wanna be famous

The camera fades back in from the perspective of Minerva’s web cam as the theme is whistled. She adjusts the lense and backs up, nodding when she’s satisfied, and then runs to join her team. The scene is shown to be the Team’s Choice Awards. The Oscars are sitting on one side and The Emmys are on the other, Chris and Chef Hatchet in the middle.

At the last second a group of paparazzi with cameras pop up onstage and start taking pictures. As everybody scrambles, the camera zooms out to the show the show’s logo in neon lights over their heads.

Trivia
Episode One Episode Two Episode Three Episode Four Episode Five Episode Six Episode Seven Episode Eight Episode Nine Episode Ten Episode Eleven
 * The name of this episode is based off of the phrase "fifteen minutes of fame", meaning short-lived publicity.
 * Victor quotes Romeo and Juliet and A Midsummer Night's Dream, both by William Shakespeare, in Chapter One.
 * This episode is (so far) the only one where all twenty-two contestants have lines. This is mainly due to it being the only episode Josh competes in.
 * Tina Blanks, Helen D'Angelo, and Opal Winfrey are based off of Tyra Banks, Ellen Degeneres, and Oprah Winfrey respectively. Tina's show America's Future Beauty Queen and catchphrase "ferocious!" are based off of America's Next Top Model and Tyra's catchphrase "fierce!"
 * Originally there was a fourth male talk show host based off of Jay Leno included in the group, though he was too difficult to write for and was taken out of the episode.
 * This episode's title was based off of the dating show The Bachelor. This show was also an inspiration for the challenge, as well as other crazy dating shows such as Rock of Love.
 * There were several scenes cut out of Chapter Four in order to make it shorter. Some of them include Cara hunting through Chef's garden, a scene with Risty, Zack, and Wes when they're gathering supplies at The Hotel, and Ophelia and Donna talking while Ophelia is painting.
 * Eric probably didn't deserve to be voted out in Chapter Four based on the screentime he got. However, it's implied that he was rather obnoxious to his teammates between challenges both from the way he treated Paul earlier in the episode to the way he presents himself to Chris.
 * This episode was named after the song "Video Killed the Radio Star" by The Buggles. This song title was chosen because it was the first music video ever shown on MTV... that and it's a really catchy song.
 * The title of Chapter Six is based off of the Guns N' Roses song "Sex, Drugs, and Rock n' Roll".
 * Gangsta Rhymes and their song "Idolized" were strongly inspired by the band Hollywood Undead.
 * Whitney Steers is based off of Britney Spears and her infamous driving incident.
 * This episode's title and challenge are inspired by the television show Deadliest Catch. The challenge was also partially inspired by various challenges on Survivor.
 * When Wes says that Victors sings "Let's do the time warp again!" at the top of his lungs, these lyrics are from the song "The Time Warp" from The Rocky Horror Show.
 * The movie Robert is acting out on the boat is Titanic.
 * The statue that The Emmys built in this episode is based off of The Birth of Venus by Botticelli.
 * When arguing with Elena on the boat, Gabe says "At this rate we’re going to murder each other by Episode Six". This line was purposefully thrown in there, because it's in Episode Six that their conflict finally reaches it peak and Elena votes Gabe off.
 * Chris mentions this challenge being based off of American Icon and Joy. These titles are parodies of American Idol and Glee, shows that the challenge were actually inspired by.
 * This episode includes second appearances by Helen D'Angelo and Whitney Steers, as well as Trent from the original Total Drama Island.
 * Helen appearing as a guest judge in this episode was inspired by Ellen DeGeneres' unexplainable season as a judge on American Idol.
 * Whitney mentions wanting to see a Lady Gogo show. Lady Gogo is a parody of Lady Gaga.
 * The title of Chapter Ten, The Curious Case of Camille King, was inspired by a comment from Gideon.
 * Minerva giving Wes a bell to ring when he wanted to catch their attention was inspired by a similar scene on Ed, Edd, n Eddy.
 * Originally The Emmys were supposed to win the challenge. This was changed halfway through the episode because a bottom two from The Emmys seemed to be more dramatic than another random two from The Oscars.
 * The title of this episode is based off of the last line of "Ring Around the Rosie", as well as Elena's confessional in Chapter Twelve.
 * The challenge for this episode was inspired by shows such as Wipeoutand Sasuke: Ninja Warrior.
 * This episode's challenge was the last to be thought of. Originally it was supposed to be a superheroes vs. villains challenge, though because of its pre-merge placement it would not have worked out as I had planned.
 * During her confessional scene, Minerva references the movie Inception.
 * Chris mentions the game Donkey Pong during the barrel roll obstacle. This is a reference to Donkey Kong.
 * The title of Chapter Twelve is based off the saying "Just a hop, skip, and jump away".
 * Avery's shoes are Timmy Lou brand. Timmy Lou is a parody of Jimmy Choo.
 * Isaac asks Elena if she knows Kooki from The Shore, parodies of Snooki and Jersey Shore. Ironically, Elena mentions seeing Kooki at the club in her audition tape.
 * Originally the '50s Diner was supposed to have ice cream and milkshakes, which The Oscars would have received as a challenge win reward. I cut this out for the sake of chapter length.
 * At the beginning of this episode, Sebastian says in a confessional that he could see Victor "getting to fifteenth place if he's lucky". Victor ended up placing fifteenth.
 * The challenge for this episode was inspired by the popularity of games like the Call of Duty franchise.
 * Similar to the previous episode, this challenge originally did not exist. Instead, there was a later one that was based off of The Hunger Games. That was taken out due to not working out as I had planned, and this one was placed earlier in the challenge order to make up for it.
 * The scene with Angel and Allison was supposed to take place in Episode Eight, but it seemed to fit better here.
 * Angel was supposed to last farther into the challenge, but out of his group of three he was the most expendable.
 * Avery's pep talk for herself was inspired by one that Alexandria Everett gave herself during Cycle 16 of America's Next Top Model.
 * Originally the scene with Isaac and Donna at breakfast was going to relate directly to why he shot her in the face, but I decided it would be better if the whole thing was an accident. The pancake scene stayed, though.
 * When Donna is disoriented and is babbling in rhyme, she says "Scentless Apprentice" because that was the name of the song (by Nirvana) that I was listening to when writing that scene.
 * The scene with Cara and Isaac was originally supposed to be Isaac comforting Cara about the Camille issue, and then her kissing him. When I realized that it was an episode too late, it was completely changed around.
 * This episode's challenge was based off of the popularity of supernatural-based shows and movies.
 * Angel exclaimed "¡Qué demonios!" when Isaac shocked him. This roughly translates to, "What the hell?"
 * Ophelia's pattern of knocking on Victor's door and saying his name was a reference to Sheldon from The Big Bang Theory.
 * Victor quotes Twelfth Night by Shakespeare in Chapter Fifteen.
 * Edmund Sullen is a rather terrible parody of Edward Cullen.
 * The Daylight series and the Team Edmund vs. Team Jason rivalry is based off of Twilight.
 * The Bloodsucker Journals, Real Gore, and Young Wolfman are parodies of The Vampire Diaries, True Blood, and Teen Wolf.
 * As of Donna's confession in Chapter Fifteen, all of the competing contestants have been in the confessional.
 * Originally Angel was supposed to win the first half of the challenge. However, his scene with Risty was given much less detail than originally planned, so it made more sense for somebody else to win instead.
 * Wes being able to run fast was originally supposed to be mentioned in the last episode. Since he was caught in the rope trap so early into the challenge, it never came up.
 * Victor's exiting line, "Parting is such sweet sorrow", is from Romeo and Juliet.
 * Isaac saying that Monique "thought the neck was too mainstream" is a reference to the "Too Mainstream" Hipster Meme.
 * In Chapter Seventeen, Donna says "Rumors can tell some nasty lies" to Wes. She said the same line to Sebastian when she first met him in Chapter Three.
 * When Avery calls Paul "Captain America" when talking to Irina, she is referencing the superhero of the same name.
 * Ramzi is slightly based off of Sutan Amrull, who used to be a makeup artist on America's Next Top Model.
 * Mona Brooks is a rough parody of Joan Rivers.
 * Blogger Chavez Milton is based off of Perez Hilton. Originally his name was going to be a parody of Elena's since she is a hotel heiress like Paris Hilton, but I wasn't sure if anybody would get the reference.
 * Avery's fans represent the stereotype of a girl from New Jersey. This was not done to support the stereotype, but only to give Avery a way to recognize her fans in the crowd.
 * Several of the questions asked at the press conference were taken from readers of the story.
 * Rachel Claire calling Angel an arsonist is a reference to his interview in Episode One.
 * The song that Ophelia is singing in Chapter Eighteen is the same love song that she and Donna bonded over in Episode Five.
 * The "Haters" section was added to the press conference to show how vicious the paparazzi tend to be. It seemed necessary to show the negative side of media coverage.
 * The title of the chapter is based off of both the number of contestants remaining and the fact that it's Friday the 13th in the episode. The number thirteen is associated with various superstitions.
 * Risty says "The shade of it all!" in the confessional. This is a quote from Latrice Royale, a drag queen featured on RuPaul's Drag Race.
 * The location where Wes and Donna are sitting in Chapter Nineteen is the same place that they were sitting in Chapter Eleven.
 * Country singer Bailey Shift is a parody of Taylor Swift.
 * The title of Chapter Nineteen: The Death of Me is inspired by the phrase "You'll be the death of me". This phrase is a lyric in the song "Remedy" by Seether, a song that I listened to several times while writing the chapter.
 * The scene where Wes accidentally knocks the zombie's head off was partially inspired by a scene in Scooby-Doo on Zombie Island. There are other scenes that were inspired by this movie and Scooby Doo in general, though this one was the most directly influenced.
 * The title of Left For Dead is not supposed to be a direct reference to the video game, rather the action of "leaving somebody for dead".
 * This episode has cameos by all eight eliminated contestants (not including Camille, who is reasonably not there).
 * Minerva mentions that Allison was playing a KauliFlower CD in Chapter Twenty-One. KauliFlower is a parody of KoЯn.
 * Donna's "Be aggressive! Passive aggressive!" chant is from the trailer for The Perks of Being a Wallflower.
 * A Darbie doll is a parody of Barbie.
 * I had debated for a long time on if I wanted the cast to switch roommates or not. I eventually decided on it because my male to female ratio worked out well.
 * There was originally a large Sebastian-focused scene at the beginning of this episode. It was cut out to shorter the chapter length.
 * Marley's pink hair and name are ironically similar to Marluxia from Kingdom Hearts. This was not done on purpose.
 * Reid was originally more of a genius-type and very different in appearance. When Total Drama Revenge of the Island premiered, I realized he shared way too many traits with Cameron, so I changed him.